in 
 
:cc<f<ac c 
 c< c « c 
 
 <C«C «3Cv C 
 
 <CVC CC C 
 
 c«c cc c 
 G( en c 
 
 C c CC C 
 
 ceo: c 
 
 c c cs: c 
 
 C<: *&! 
 
 CC C 
 
 CC C 
 €L< CC 
 
 CC< CC 
 
 ctcc 
 
 ci C c 
 
 e'c<d 
 
 cctccc cc 
 
 rd< - cosies... v^ 
 
 ccTccc cc cs 
 
 
 LIBRARY OF CONGRESi. 
 
 I «£%^ Ji 
 
 I UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
 
 'CKC v. > 
 
 cu,c c c 
 
 ccr ccc c 
 
 CC c CC c 
 c<c: cccc c 
 
 CCj OCX C 
 
 CC c cc c 
 
 iCC- c « c C 
 cc< c cc c 
 ccTi fecc c 
 
CiCCCCC ^ 
 <c c co<: c CC, 
 
 «2 c CCC C CC 
 
 cccc<r c <K 
 
 OcCCtC^O- OC 
 Or Ccce CC 
 
 ■cc-ccccc: C*^ 
 
 *c^ ?ii cc r *i 
 
 Cc <rj cc 5 
 
 
 dc <c cc C 
 
 
 cc cr cc c 
 
 
 CCCcc.O 
 
 C <L 
 
 CC c C« C 
 
 - V «rr 
 
 % CI «C 
 
 
 a c « c: 
 
 fii^TM 
 
 Cc C « C 
 
 CZ-' '.'t C ^C1 
 
 CC O 
 
 <7 ^2_ 
 
 cc c <t c: 
 
 cr_ c - ' : ^cz. 
 
 cc c <e C 
 
 < CTjc : <?. -f r^Cl 
 
 cc c it 
 
 
 cc c f^rj 
 
 (" <^r~<i : # "iz ^crr 
 
 <8 c ' ^CZ 
 
 C c c ^P— ' 
 
 cc C i CT~ c 
 
 c c ' *c~" 
 
 <se; cTc 
 
 c cc 
 
 ? Be. «, 
 
 c c C. ■ v 
 
 «f cf 
 
 r <3 C 
 • CTcC 
 
 Cjcc: 
 
 c: cc 
 d cci 
 
 II 
 
 -=-«crc:.c3e 
 
 €5^ 
 
 ESSE 
 
 /-«t <C"t Ki 
 

PRICE TWENTY-FIVE CENTS. 
 
 THE DAYS 
 
 ttUEEN MARY 
 
 NEW-YORK: 
 HARPER & BROTHERS, 82 CLIFF-STREET. 
 
 184 3. 
 
THE CHOICEST WORKS 
 
 IN EVERY BRANCH OF LITERATURE 
 
 MADE OBTAINABLE BY ALL. 
 
 HARPER fy BROTHERS, determined to render their press subservi- 
 ent to the widest Diffusion of Useful Knowledge, so indispensable 
 to the support of public liberty, and personal usefulness, intelligence, and 
 virtue, in a free community, will hereafter issue their best publications at so 
 reduced a price, that families or individuals, with the most moderate means, 
 may easily procure a well-selected and extensive library; the advantages of 
 which in every household, wlielher for its improvement or happiness, cannot 
 be too highly appreciated. 
 
 That they may be enabled to accomplish the object here proposed, they have 
 introduced into their establishment the most approved and efficient machin- 
 ery, combining every possible economy and despatch in pinling, fyc, and 
 wilt dispose of their books for cash only, at a very inconsiderable advance 
 on the actual cost, trusting to a liberal patronage and large sales to sustain 
 their enterprise. 
 
 The Family Library, 
 
 already numbering 157 volumes, to be extended to 200, as works of a high 
 character can be obtained, will be issued entire, one volume weekly, 
 
 AT TWENTY-FIVE CENTS A VOLUME ! 
 
 just half the price they have been sold at heretofore, and then decidedly the 
 cheapest books in the market. These volumes will be illustrated and em- 
 bellished with numerous engravings, as in the previous editions, printed on 
 paper equally good, and bound in fancy French covers. 
 
 The publishers feel that it is wholly unnecessary to speak particularly of 
 the merits of this Library, so extensively known, and which has obtained a 
 circulation and a degree of public favour unequalled by any similar collec- 
 tion. It comprises works in every department of science and general liter- 
 ature, by the ablest writers, English and American, in a popular style, and 
 designed for the instruction and entertainment of all classes in the commu- 
 nity. 
 
 Brande's Encyclopaedia of Science, &c. 
 
 A Dictionary of Literature, Science, and Art ; comprising the History, 
 Description, and Scientific Principles of every Branch of Human 
 Knowledge ; with the Derivation and Definition of all the Terms in 
 general use. General Editor, W. T. Brande, F.R.S.L. & E., of Her 
 Majesty's Mint ; Professor of Chemistry in the Royal Institution ; Pro- 
 fessor of Chemistry and Materia Medica to the Apothecaries' Compa- 
 ny, &c, &c. Assisted by Cauvin, Gwilt, Lindley, Loudon, Mer- 
 ivale, M'Culloch, Galloway, Owen, &c. To be completed in 12 
 Numbers, at 25 Cents each. The cost of the English Editionis fourteen 
 dollars— the American reader will be put in possession of the same work 
 for three dollars. 
 
THE DAYS 
 
 ft IJ E E N MARY 
 
 WITH ENGRAVINGS, 
 
 
 NS^jS/ 
 
 NEW- YORK: 
 IARPER & BROTHERS, 82 CLIFF-STREET. 
 
 184 3. 
 
0^ 
 
 In bringing this interesting work before the Ameri- 
 can public, the publishers would state that it has been 
 prepared with great care by the London Eeligious Tract 
 Society. It is now reprinted without any alteration or 
 abridgment. No similar work has obtained a more ex- 
 tensive circulation in Great Britain ; and it is believed 
 that the interesting work of D'Aubigne on the German 
 Reformation will prepare the mind of the reading com- 
 munity for these spirited outlines of the conflicts of 
 Truth in the battle-field of Religious Liberty. 
 
 New- York, May 7th, 1843. 
 
 LC Control Number 
 
 tmp96 031073 
 
THE DAYS OF QUEEN MARY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 A Brief Account of the Reign of Edward the Sixth. 
 a.d. 1547-1553 
 
 '!L 
 
 Latimer preaching before King Edward tbe Safh. 
 
 On the decease of Henry the Eighth, who expired January 
 28, 1547, his only son, Prince Edward, succeeded to the 
 throne of England, at the early age of nine years.* Upon 
 the character and ahilities of this " British Josiah" historians 
 have ever delighted to dwell. " No pen," as Fuller observes, 
 " passeth by him without praising him, though none praiseth 
 
 * He was the only son of Henry the Eighth, by his beloved wife Jane Seymour, 
 who, unhappily, died of a fever ten days after the birth of her son. Romish historians 
 have asserted, that the physicians having reported to Henry that either the mother 
 or child must perish, he gave directions for preserving the child, and caused the 
 mot tier's death. This assertion is entirely false : for public records, which are quo- 
 tod by Fuller, Strype, and others, prove that she survived ten days; that she even 
 Bigne.d a public document referring to the birth of Edward ; and that her death was 
 sudden and unexpected. 
 
4 CHARACTER OF EDWARD VI. 
 
 him to his full deserts ;" and if there are a few Romish wri- 
 ters who cannot be included among this number, it reflects 
 little credit upon their candour or veracity as historians. 
 
 Whatever the character and conduct of Henry the Eighth 
 may have been, his anxiety respecting the education of his 
 children cannot be denied ; and in this respect, Edward, as 
 an only son, of course engaged his chief attention. At the 
 age of six years, he was removed from those who had watch- 
 ed over his infancy, and was committed to the care of Sir 
 Anthony Cook, Dr. Richard Cox, Sir John Cheke, with other 
 able and pious preceptors. Under their instruction, he made 
 rapid progress in acquiring the learned languages and gener- 
 al knowledge ; so that his attainments, at the tender age 
 when he succeeded to the throne, excited the wonder and 
 commendation of all men. The celebrated Cardan wrote a 
 minute and interesting account of this prince, which has been 
 often published ; and William Thomas, one of the most learn- 
 ed men of those times, thus describes this youthful monarch, 
 soon after his accession to the throne : 
 
 " If ye knew the towardness of that young prince, your 
 hearts would melt to hear him named, and your stomach 
 would abhor the malice of them that would do him ill ; the 
 beautifullest creature that liveth under the sun ; the wittiest 
 (most learned), the most amiable, and the gentlest thing of 
 all the world. Such a spirit of capacity for learning the 
 things taught him by his schoolmasters, that it is a wonder to 
 hear say." 
 
 Such was Edward the Sixth — learned, amiable, and pious. 
 Let it not be forgotten, that his instructers were selected, and 
 his education superintended by Cranmer, who was anxious 
 respecting his future monarch, both from public and private 
 motives. As his godfather, he had undertaken a charge to 
 which it was his personal duty to attend ; and as the main 
 pillar of the Reformation in England, he could not but deep- 
 ly feel how much would depend upon the principles and con- 
 duct of this excellent child Avhen he should arrive at man- 
 hood. However commendable these endeavours might be, 
 something farther was needful. Paul may plant and Apol- 
 los may water, but it is God alone that giveth the increase ; 
 and to Edward the Sixth this blessing was imparted. During 
 his reign, it was evident that he had made a covenant before 
 the Lord, to walk after the Lord and to keep his command- 
 ments, and his testimonies, and his statutes, with all his heart 
 and with all his soul. This appears from various circumstan- 
 ces, some of which will be noticed as we proceed. Two 
 may be mentioned here, as they occurred at an early period 
 of his life, and show the respect with which he regarded the 
 Holy Scriptures. Edward the Sixth was indeed a Bible 
 Protestant. 
 
HIS REGARD FOR THE BIBLE. 
 
 At his coronation, three swords of state were brought to 
 be carried before him, as the king of three kingdoms ; he 
 said there was one yet wanting. The nobles inquired his 
 meaning; he replied, it was the Bible ; adding, " That book 
 is the sword of the Spirit, and to be preferred before these 
 swords. That ought, in all right, to govern us, who use them 
 for the people's safety by God's appointment. Without that 
 sword we are nothing, we can do nothing, we have no power. 
 From that we are what we are this day. From that we re- 
 ceive whatsoever it is that we at this present do assume. 
 He that rules without it is not to be called God's minister, or 
 a king. Under that we ought to live, to fight, to govern the 
 people, and to perform all our affairs. From that alone we 
 obtain all power, virtue, grace, salvation, and whatsoever we 
 have of Divine strength." He then commanded a Bible to 
 be brought, and carried before him with the greatest rev- 
 erence. 
 
 The other anecdote shows that this regard for the word 
 of God was not confined to public marks of respect, but that 
 it also influenced his private hours. Once, while engaged in 
 play, he wished to get at something Avhich was above his 
 reach ; a companion observing this, brought a large book for 
 him to stand upon ; our Edward (for such every British Prot- 
 estant must delight to call him) perceived it was the Bible ; 
 he rebuked his associate for this want of respect to the word 
 of God, and, lifting it reverently from the ground, he kissed 
 the book, and replaced it on the shelf. 
 
 Upon such a prince, the charge addressed to him by Cran- 
 mer, at his coronation, would not be lost. The following is 
 an extract : " Your majesty is God's vicegerent, and Christ's 
 vicar within your own dominions ; and you are to see, like 
 your predecessor Josiah, God truly worshipped, and idolatry 
 destroyed ; also the tyranny of the bishops of Rome banished 
 from your subjects, and images removed. These acts be 
 signs of a second Josiah, who reformed the Church of God in 
 his days. You are to reward virtue, to. punish sin, to justify 
 the innocent, to relieve the poor, to procure peace, to repress 
 violence, and to execute justice throughout your realms. 
 For precedents, on those kings who performed not these 
 things, the old law (the Old Testament) shows how the Lord 
 revenged his quarrel ; and on those kings who fulfilled these 
 things, he poured forth his blessings in abundance. For ex- 
 ample, it is written of Josiah, ' Like unto him there was no 
 king that turned to the Lord with all his heart, according 
 to all the law of Moses ; neither after him arose there any 
 like him.' " 
 
 Edward the Sixth, as already stated, came to the throne 
 when scarcely more than nine years of age. The principal 
 direction of affairs rested upon his uncle, Edward Seymour, 
 A2 
 
 
6 TRANSTJBSTANTIATION. 
 
 Earl of Hertford, afterward created Duke of Somerset. He 
 was styled the lord protector; and we may ascertain the 
 principles by which he was influenced, by the following ex- 
 tract from a prayer he was accustomed to use, in reference 
 to the authority committed to his charge : " Oh my Lord and 
 my God, I am the work of thy hands, thy goodness cannot 
 reject me ; I am the price of thy Son's death, Jesus Christ ; 
 and for thy Son's sake thou wilt not suffer me to perish. I 
 am a vessel for thy mercy ; thy justice will not condemn 
 me. I am recorded in the book of life. I am written with 
 the very bloqd of Jesus ; thy inestimable love will not can- 
 cel, then, my name. For this cause, Lord God, I am bold to 
 speak to thy majesty. Thou, Lord, by thy providence, hast 
 called me to rule ; make me, therefore, able to follow thy 
 calling. Thou, Lord, by thine order, hast committed an 
 anointed king to my governance ; direct me, therefore, with 
 thy hand, that I err not from thy goad pleasure. Finish in 
 me, Lord, thy beginning, and begin in me that thou wilt fin- 
 ish. Teach me what to ask, and then give me that I ask. 
 None other I seek to, Lord, but thee, because none other can 
 give it me ; and that I seek is thine honour and glory. Thus 
 I conclude, Lord, by the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ. 
 Faithfully I commit all my cause to thy high providence ; 
 and so rest, to advance all human strength under the stand- 
 ard of thy omnipotence." 
 
 Such a governor coulcl not but approve and encourage 
 Cranmer's proceedings. That prelate was now fully eman- 
 cipated from the errors of the Church of Rome. The doc- 
 trine of transubstantiation had been maintained by him long 
 after he saw the folly and anti-Christian tendency of its oth- 
 er doctrines, and had utterly renounced them. By degrees, 
 the light of Divine truth fully illumined his mind. Ever 
 willing to listen to the voice of truth, he had attended to 
 Frith and others ; and at length, by the blessing of the Holy 
 Spirit, the arguments of Ridley were made the means of ful- 
 ly convincing him that a piece of dough was not changed 
 into the flesh and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ by the pro- 
 nunciation of a few Latin words from the mouth of a priest. 
 In this gradual change of Cranmer's sentiments we recog- 
 nise the providence of God. Henry was most strongly at- 
 tached to the Romish doctrine respecting the sacrament of 
 the altar, and would probably have delivered up the arch- 
 bishop to the malice of his enemies, had he suspected him 
 of differing from his own views on this subject ; but this 
 change proceeded gradually, and was not fully accomplished 
 till the end of Henry's reign, so that Cranmer retained that 
 monarch's protection to the last. 
 
 Both the protector and the primate were fully bent upon 
 forwarding the Reformation ; but they saw that it was neces- 
 
BEGINNING OF THE REFORMATION. 7 
 
 sary to proceed with caution, as the realm was in a very un- 
 quiet state, and there were many who opposed their views 
 even in the council. In the larger towns and cities, where 
 men's minds had been excited by a spirit of inquiry, there 
 was a general desire to cast off the bonds of superstition, and 
 clear away the dregs of Romanism which yet remained ; but 
 in the more remote and secluded districts ignorance still pre- 
 vailed, and a large proportion of the people loved papal 
 darkness rather than the light of the Gospel. This was pro- 
 moted by a circumstance worthy of notice. When the mon- 
 asteries were dissolved, and the property belonging to those 
 establishments was given or sold to the laity, small pensions 
 were to be paid to the surviving monks, by the new proprie- 
 tors, till they should be otherwise provided for. Although 
 these sums were comparatively trifling, the avarice of man 
 was eager to avoid the expense ; and in a great many in- 
 stances, these quondam monks were preferred to livings and 
 benefices, the duties of which they were utterly incompetent 
 to discharge ; thus the people remained uninstructed and ig- 
 norant ; and, unhappily, a large proportion of the clergy con- 
 tinued to be secretly attached to Romanism. The effects of 
 this state of things will be seen when we come to the reign 
 of Queen Mary. 
 
 The laity were, in many instances, much more eager for 
 the Reformation than the body of the clergy ; some, howev- 
 er, united with their parishioners in this good and necessary 
 work. Soon after Edward's accession to the throne, a com- 
 plaint was made against the curate and church-wardens of St. 
 Martin's, Ironmonger Lane, in London, for having removed 
 the images, and pictures of saints, and the crucifix from 
 their church, and for having painted marry texts of Scripture 
 on the walls. Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, and his party, 
 were fully determined to punish them ; but Cranmer inter- 
 fered, and they escaped with a reprimand. When Lent 
 came, Ridley preached, publicly against the use of images, 
 which encouraged the people in several places to destroy 
 them. This was done at Portsmouth, in Gardiner's own dio- 
 cese ; that prelate immediately wrote, in great anger, to the 
 mayor to examine into the matter, and offered that, if the 
 people were not too far gone in these notions, he would send 
 preachers to instruct them, but added " that such as were 
 affected with this principle, of breaking down images, were 
 hogs, and worse than hogs, and were ever so considered in 
 England, being called Lollards .'" He also asserted, that 
 '•' the destruction of images contained an enterprise to sub- 
 vert religion, and the state of the world with it." 
 
 The Romanists had already taken the alarm, and endeav- 
 oured to excite discontent among the people by all thejneans 
 in their power. " The protector and the council were con- 
 
8 INJUNCTIONS OF THE KING. 
 
 vinced that it was necessary to proeeed with caution., and 
 not to attempt material alterations upon their own authority. 
 A Parliament, therefore, was summoned. Meanwhile, a gen- 
 eral visitation of all the dioeeses was made, with a view to 
 remove some of the superstitious ceremonies, and to en- 
 "orce the observance of certain injunctions (thirty-six in num- 
 » r), set forth by authority. The particulars of these are re- 
 corded by Fuller. Among- them are directions for the ob- 
 servance of the laws against the pope's supremacy ; that the 
 clergy should preach once a quarter at least, " dissuading 
 their people from superstitious fancies of pilgrimages, pray- 
 ing to images," &c. ; that images should be removed : that 
 the Bible, and the paraphrase of Erasmus on the New Tes- 
 tament, should be placed in every church ; that none should 
 preach without license ; that at high mass the Epistle and 
 Gospel, a chapter of the New Testament, and also the Litany, 
 should be read in English ; that, to prevent, in sick persons, 
 " the damnable vice of despair, the clergy should learn, and 
 always have in readiness, such comfortable phrases and sen- 
 tences of Scripture as set forth the mercy, benefits, and good- 
 ness of God towards all penitent and believing persons. "" 
 Surely this was a most estimable substitute, as far as it went, 
 for extreme unction, and prayers to the Virgin and saints ? 
 The other injunctions contained various regulations, all of 
 which tended to promote the good work which was now go- 
 ing forward. 
 
 The visiters, in general, found much disorder and igno- 
 rance prevailing. Avaricious and evil-minded men sought 
 their own private interests while promoting the downfall of 
 superstition, and appropriated the revenues of the Church to 
 themselves, so as to leave a great part of the clergy almost 
 destitute of subsistence. This, and the appointment of igno- 
 rant monks to many of the benefices, rendered it necessary 
 to take immediate steps for the instruction of the people. 
 With this view, a book of Homilies was set forth, and order- 
 ed to be used by all the clergy who were not authorized to 
 preach. Cranmer earnestly promoted this design, and Gar- 
 diner, of course, opposed it. The work, however, went for- 
 ward, and the archbishop himself assisted. The Homily on 
 Salvation, in particular, appears to have been written by him. 
 Gardiner strongly objected to the doctrines taught in this 
 homily : offering, however, to yield, " if they could show to 
 him any old writer that wrote how faith excluded charity in 
 th« office of justification," which, he said, was against Scrip- 
 ture ! It was not difficult to show him passages such as he 
 required, but he refused to be convinced. 
 
 Meanwhile, his refractory conduct, and repeated opposi- 
 tion to the proceedings of the council, compelled them to 
 commit him to the Fleet prison. The dispute between him 
 
OPPOSITION TO THE REFORMATION. M 
 
 and Cranmer, respecting the Homily on Salvation, still con- 
 tinued. Among other matters, he charged the archbishop 
 with troubling the world about needless speculations. Gar- 
 diner stated on that most important topic, justification, "in 
 baptism we arc justified, being infants, before we can tatk of 
 the justification we can strive for. For all men receive their 
 justification in their infancy in baptism, and if they fall again 
 after baptism, they must arise again by the sacrament of 
 penance !" It should be remembered, that the Church of 
 Home not only declares that all adults who die out of her 
 communion are damned, but also, horrible to say ! extends 
 this dreadful doctrine to the case of little infants dying un- 
 baptized by neglect of tneir parents, or any other circum- 
 stance. In Fox's Acts and Monuments, the reader will find 
 the whole of Gardiner's correspondence with the protector 
 and Cranmer. These documents occupy more than thirty 
 folio pages ; but they will repay examination, as they show 
 the spirit of their author, which may be easily discerned, from 
 the insolent, profane, and quibbling style in which he has writ- 
 ten.* 
 
 The Princess Mary, afterward queen, was as much dissat- 
 isfied with these proceeding's as the Romish prelates. She 
 wrote to the protector that she thought all changes in reli- 
 gion, while the king was under age, were improper, and re- 
 flected upon the memory of her father. To this the duke re- 
 plied, and exhorted her to study the Scriptures. 
 
 Parliament met on the 4th of November, 1547. One of 
 the earliest measures was to repeal some severities in the 
 laws concerning treason, and other points touching the wel- 
 fare and happiness of the state : among other regulations of 
 this sort, it was enacted, that no person should be accused 
 for words which they had spoken, unless within a month from 
 the time they were uttered. But the chief points to be no- 
 ticed here are, that the bloody act of the Six Articles was 
 repealed, also two of the severest statutes against Lollards.^ 
 All persons asserting the pope's supremacy were liable to 
 punishment ; and on the third offence, or in aggravated cases, 
 it was declared to be high treason, being an assertion of the 
 
 * It is not necessary to dwell upon Gardiner's arguments. One brief extract will 
 suffice. He says, " Such as die (before that actual sin hath defiled their soul againj, 
 if they die in the innocency received in baptism, be saved. And yet those chil- 
 dren, when they were christened, did nothing but cry for cold, or when they were 
 over hard gTiped for fear of falling-. And when this is believed, is not God's mercy 
 believed to be ministered after a most free, liberal sort? If my Lord of Canterbury 
 mind only that the matter shall appear without argument, we practise justification 
 in receiving the sacrament of baptism. And as for justification hy faith, it is all out 
 of use, howsoever we expound it, as the state of the Church is now.'' This was the 
 principal opposer of the Reformation, and such were his arguments! How similar 
 to the language and arguments of the Romanists at the present day ! But multi- 
 tudes then, as now, rejoiced that this doctrine was not " out of use." 
 
 t These were the laws made 5 Richard II. and 2 Henry V., which gave the clergy 
 full power to proceed against all persons they deemed heretics m whatever maimer 
 they pleased. 
 
10 % REPEAL OF LAWS AGAINST HERETICS. 
 
 temporal authority of a foreign prince over the monarch of 
 these realms. Another, and very important act, related to 
 the sacrament of the altar. All private masses were abol- 
 ished ; thus the idea of the mass being in itself an expiatory 
 sacrifice, beneficial for the dead as well as the living, was done 
 away. The act also stated that this sacrament had been al- 
 tered from its original form and intention, and the invariable 
 practice of the Church for the first five hundred years, which 
 was, that every one, laity as well as clergy, should " eat of 
 that bread and drink of that cup." And it was ordered, in 
 future, to be given in both kinds, as before the decree of the 
 Council of Constance in 1425. It was no longer a crime to 
 deny the real presence ; but, to restrain the blasphemous and 
 contemptuous language in which some wicked characters in- 
 dulged, all persons who spoke irreverently or profanely of 
 this sacrament were to be punished with fine and imprison- 
 ment ; it also prohibited the absurd discussions as to the real 
 presence, in which the papists indulged. Other acts tended 
 to reform various abuses and superstitions. One, against idle 
 vagabonds, was evidently intended to check the dissolute, 
 wandering life which was followed by many who had for- 
 merly been monks and friars, 'and now strolled about the 
 country, exciting the people to discontent and rebellion, the 
 effects of which we shall speedily perceive. 
 
 With the same object, all persons were forbidden from 
 preaching unless licensed ; while Latimer, who had been re- 
 leased from the Tower soon after the king's accession, and 
 other divines of acknowledged piety and talent, were em- 
 ployed to preach throughout the kingdom. It should, how- 
 ever, be stated, that Latimer, being too infirm to resume the 
 charge of his bishopric, continued mostly to reside with Cran- 
 mer. He also preached regularly before the king, and many 
 of his sermons are extant ; they will amply repay the perusal. 
 He was much followed and highly esteemed, particularly for 
 the able manner in which he exposed the absurdities of Ro- 
 manism, and the faithful boldness with which he rebuked the 
 fashionable vices of the times.* 
 
 In the commencement of the new year, a proclamation 
 was issued forbidding many superstitious rites, ceremonies, 
 and processions. Images were also to be removed.f The 
 
 * His sermons, contained in The British Reformers, published by the Reli- 
 gious Tract Society, show the soundness of the doctrines preached by this faithful 
 servant of Christ. 
 
 t Particularly the blasphemous image of the Trinity, which represented God the 
 Father as an aged man; our blessed Lord as a young man ; and the Virgin Mary as 
 sitting between them, with the dove, an emblem of God the Holy Spirit, fluttering 
 over her head. This impious attempt to represent the Deity had been introduced to 
 countenance the assertion of some of the friars that the Virgin Mary tad beefe taken 
 up into heaven, and assumed or united into the Holy Trinity. Tin's blasphemy was 
 also countenanced by the festival called " The assumption of the Virgin," still ob- 
 served among Romanists, to commemorate her body being " assumed," or taken up 
 into heaven. 
 
INDULGENCES. 11 
 
 execution of this law was a new occasion of grief to Gardi- 
 ner and his brethren. A select committee of bishops and 
 other divines was appointed to examine all the services of 
 the Church, and to consider how far they needed amend- 
 ment. Their examination was very minute and careful; 
 many of the documents still remain. The sacrament of the 
 altar was the most corrupted of any part of the Church ser- 
 vices. Instead of a communion and a commemoration of the 
 death of Christ, it was become a sort of mystery and cere- 
 mony, chiefly for the alleged purpose of delivering souls out 
 of purgatory, and thereby enabling the priests to claim pay- 
 ment for its celebration ! This service was first reformed, 
 being declared to be a communion, and ordered to be cele- 
 brated after a form in many respects similar to that used by 
 the Church of England at the present day. The alteration 
 was to take place at the following Easter ; and private confes- 
 sion of sins to a priest, and obtaining his absolution, were de- 
 clared to be no longer needful. Thus an effectual blow was 
 struck at another error of popery. Penances and indulgen- 
 ces, of course, became no longer necessary. Of these priv- 
 ileges, an ample specimen will be found in the Appendix to 
 Burnet's History of the Reformation, extracted from a popish 
 liturgy used at Salisbury, printed in 1526. Two of the short- 
 est are as follows : "Our holy father, the Pope John XXII., 
 hath granted to all them that devoutly say this prayer, after 
 the elevation of our Lord J. C. (the lifting up the consecra- 
 ted wafer), 3000 days of pardon for deadly sins ! ! !" "Who 
 that devoutly beholdeth these arms of our Lord J. C. shall 
 obtain 6000 years of pardon of our holy father, St. Peter, the 
 first Pope of Rome, and of thirty other popes of the Church 
 of Rome, successors after him. And our holy father, Pope 
 John XXII., hath granted unto all them, very contrite and 
 truly confessed, that say these devout prayers following in 
 the commemoration of the bitter passion of our Lord J. C, 
 3000 years of pardon for deadly sins, and other 3000 for venial 
 sins, and say first a paternoster and an ave Maria !" 
 
 Modern Romanists assert that pardons or indulgences were 
 never given for sins not yet committed. But the indulgen- 
 ces even now granted are very similar to those just quoted ; 
 and what essential difference is there between offering a par- 
 don for a crime previous to its being committed, or rendering 
 the obtaining of forgiveness a mere form, and allowing it to 
 be procured at the will of the offender 1 Surely both are 
 giving liberty to sin, and such have been the fruits of these 
 indulgences ; modern travellers confirm the words of As- 
 cham, the preceptor of Queen Elizabeth, and declare that 
 what he said of Venice* is applicable even now to places 
 in general where Romanism prevails. 
 
 * " I saw in one nity (Venice) more liberty to sin than I have heard of in London 
 these ten years." 
 
12 KING EDWARDS LITUKGT. 
 
 Gardiner ag-ain stood forward, opposing this easting off 
 the corruptions of popery : after repeated warnings from 
 the council, and promises on his part of conformity to their 
 directions, he was found continuing his seditious malpracti- 
 ces, and exciting disturbances, upon which the lords commit- 
 ted him to the Tower. 
 
 Cranmer was at this time engaged in publishing a Cate- 
 chism, or instruction for young persons. He wrote, also, 
 against " Unwritten Verities," showing that the Bible contains 
 all things necessary to salvation, without the help of tradi- 
 tion, decrees of councils, and other human authorities refer- 
 red to by the Church of Rome. Cranmer, also, was attentive 
 to the state of the universities : he encouraged sound and 
 Scriptural learning ; and with this view induced Peter Mar- 
 tyr, and several other learned foreign Protestants, to settle 
 at Oxford and Cambridge. At length the reformed liturgy 
 was set forth, in many points similar to the one now in use. 
 In executing this work, great pains were taken to throw out 
 the superstitious praysrs, ceremonies, and legends which 
 had been introduced by the Church of Rome, leaving such 
 prayers and formularies as had been originally, for the mos? 
 part, compiled from the primitive fathers, or selected from 
 the Scriptures. It is unnecessary, in these pages, to enter 
 into the often-repeated discussion, whether this reform was 
 carried sufficiently far or not. That the liturgy ss a human 
 and uninspired compilation, will be admitted by its warm- 
 est advocates ; and, therefore, like all other works of man, 
 it must partake of a greater or less degree of imperfection. 
 While this is admitted on the one hand, we ma} ? remember 
 that the best and most pious men, of all denominations, have 
 allowed that it contains many excellences; one of the prin- 
 cipal of these, and a strong mark of its difference from the 
 Romish liturgies, is its being in the vulgar tongue, and, there- 
 fore, understood by all persons of common capacity ; we 
 may also notice that the Scriptures are read instead of the 
 legends of saints. If the reader will examine the breviaries 
 and missals still used in the Church of Rome, he will per- 
 ceive how widely even King Edward's liturgy, without the 
 subsequent corrections, differs from those compilations,* 
 
 * See Gloucester Ridley's Life of Ridley for a brief collection of these services. 
 
 Stillmgfleet observes that the Church of England unlisted nune of the offices used 
 by the ancient churches ; and wherever the Galliean or the ancient British liturgies 
 differed from the" Roman, they followed the former. The late excellent Rev. S. 
 Greathead, an Independent minister, stated to a friend, that he had carefully ex- 
 amined the liturgy of the Church of England, and found that three fourths of it 
 •were expressed in the words of Scripture. An idea may be formed of the extent to 
 which these alterations from the popish formularies is earned, by comparing the 
 form of absolution, as it slands in the morning and evening service in the Common 
 Prayer Book, with the usual form in which it was given by the Romish priest, both 
 to the living and the dead, which, when translated (for even to the most ignorant it 
 was pronounced in Latin), is as follows : " I absolve thee in the name of the Father, 
 Sun, and Iluly Ghost. And I grant to thee that all the indulgences given, or to be 
 
MARRIAGE OF PR1E3TS DECLARED LAWFUL. 13 
 
 This subject is only introduced into these pages to show how 
 decidedly the English Reformers threw oft" the corruptions 
 of popery, and not with any view to discuss or enter upon 
 the subject of the propriety of using a public formulary, re- 
 specting which good men have differed in opinion, and doubt- 
 less will continue to do so, but without desiring to rule the 
 consciences of each other in this respect. 
 
 Peter Martyr, Bucer, and other foreign divines, assisted in 
 this work ; and Calvin wrote to the protector, encouraging 
 him to proceed with the Reformation. A large proportion 
 of the nation, however, was too deeply attached to Romish 
 superstitions to approve of these changes, and much angry 
 discussion arose. 
 
 The clergy were still forbidden to preach without license, 
 and were directed to use the homilies. With the letter of 
 this injunction they complied, but contrived to evade its 
 spirit ; for those who were averse to the doctrines of the 
 Gospel read the homilies in such a hasty, confused, and ir- 
 reverent manner, as to be unintelligible to their congrega- 
 tions ; thus many hungry sheep still looked up, but were not 
 fed. The free use, however, of the Scriptures was allowed 
 to all, and Archbishop Newcome describes no less than thir- 
 ty-four distinct editions of the whole Bible or New Testa- 
 ment in the English language, printed during this short reign, 
 without including editions of detached parts. Texts of 
 Scripture were also generally painted on the walls of church- 
 es and other buildings. 
 
 In the next session of Parliament, an act was passed au- 
 thorizing the marriage of priests. Thus another abomination 
 of the Church of Rome was done away, in speaking of which 
 it is scarcely possible to use language sufficiently strong ; - 
 and the facts which might be referred to, as fully authorizing 
 such an assertion, cannot be admitted into any work intended 
 for general perusal. But many passages show that this pro- 
 hibition is contrary to the express declarations of Scripture, 
 and that it was one of the most powerful means which could 
 have been devised by the great enemy of souls for extend- 
 ing his kingdom and promoting the works of darkness. The 
 permission to marry, however, cannot be considered as fully 
 carried into effect till another act was passed three years af- 
 
 given thee, by any prelate, with, the blessings of them, all the sprinkling' of holy 
 water, all the devout beatings of thy breast, the contritions of thy heart, this con- 
 fession, and all thy other devout confessions, all thy fastings, abstinences, alms-giv- 
 iugs, watchiims, disciplines, prayers, and pilgrimages, and all the good thou hast 
 done or shalt do, and all the evils thou hast suffered or shalt suffer for God ; the pas- 
 sion of our Lord Jesus Christ ; the merits of the glorious and blessed Virgin Mary, 
 and of all other saints, and the suffrages of all the holy Catholic Church, turn to 
 thee for the remission of these and all other thy sins, the increase of thy merits, 
 and the attainment of everlasting rewards." 
 
 Surely, if priests could thus grant absolution, as well as make a deity, by pro- 
 nouncing a few Latin words over a wafer, we cannot wonder that they should be re- 
 garded as something more than human by sin ignorant laity ! 
 
 B 
 
14 LENITY TO THE ROMANISTS. 
 
 terward. Another law forbade much of the superstitious 
 fasting which had been customary. Thus the Reformation 
 had made a material progress, yet many blamed the protect- 
 or and Cranmer for not proceeding more rapidly ; but they 
 were too well acquainted with the very general ignorance 
 which still prevailed to venture on hasty measures. The 
 papists were more clamorous than they had been under Hen- 
 ry. They felt that they were under a milder government, 
 and took every opportunity to excite disturbances, while the 
 gentleness with which they were treated is shown by the 
 following anecdote. The Vicar of Stepney, formerly the Ab- 
 bot of Tower Hill, used to interrupt and disturb the licensed 
 preachers by all the means he could devise. As he persist- 
 ed in this, one of his parishioners named Underhill, belong- 
 ing to the band of gentlemen pensioners, by virtue of his of- 
 fice, arrested and carried him before Archbishop Cranmer, 
 who, having examined into the case, earnestly exhorted the 
 priest to avoid offending in future, and dismissed him with a 
 rebuke. Of this lenity Underhill complained, adding, " If 
 ever it come to their turn, they will show you no such fa- 
 vour." " Well," said the good archbishop, " if God so pro- 
 vide, we must abide it." 
 
 In Strype's annals will be found an interesting account 
 of this Underhill. He was a young man of respectable fam- 
 ily, and much patronised by the nobility and court. Once 
 he had been addicted to bad company, and associated with 
 the most notorious gamesters and ruffians of the day ; but 
 from reading the Scriptures, and attending the preached Gos- 
 pel, he was induced to forsake them, so that he became a 
 continual object of hatred and derision to his former com- 
 rades. Being a man of an active and courageous disposi- 
 tion, and holding a situation of authority, he was a terror to 
 evildoers of every description, and exceedingly useful in 
 checking vice and profaneness. 
 
 This brings us to notice another point of some importance, 
 which, although for the time it might, in some degree, pro- 
 mote the Reformation, was eventually one means of over- 
 turning it. We have seen that many joined in that work from 
 self-interest ; others did so from an ambitious desire to gbtain 
 the favour of the protector and great men. Strype enumer- 
 ates some of these, speaking of them as " the dicers or game- 
 sters of the day, such as great Morgan of Salisbury Court ; 
 Sir John Palmer, called Buskin Palmer ; Sir Miles Partridge ; 
 and lusty young Rafe Bagnal ; Allen, the conjurer, &c, men 
 infamous in King Edward's days, yet court flatterers, and in 
 favour among the magistrates." 
 
 Such men as these only pretended to be religious, to cloak 
 their oavii knavery; and, after having hurt the cause of truth 
 while they professed it, they gladly threw off the mask, and 
 
PUBLIC DISPUTATIONS. 15 
 
 turned to the more convenient profession of Romanism, when 
 Mary succeeded to the throne. Let this be a warning to all 
 who are employed in the conduct of the religious institutions 
 of our day, not to enlist as associates, nor engage in their 
 work, una who are actuated by a worldly spirit, however 
 great their influence and activity may be. Can their be oc- 
 casion to enforce the necessity of declining the aid of such 
 as are. in any respect, known to live contrary to the precepts 
 and doctrines of the Divine word 1 
 
 But there were many among the clergy who bore a faith- 
 ful testimony against the sins of those times. Thus, Cran- 
 mer, in a fast sermon preached about this period, severely 
 expostulated with his hearers for their evil lives, blasphemies, 
 licentiousness, oppression, and contempt of the Gospel. He 
 lamented the scandal given by many who pretended to be 
 zealous for religion, but used it only as a cloak to disguise 
 their vices. He set before them the example of Germany, 
 where people generally professed a love for the Gospel, but 
 had not turned from their evil courses ; for which God at 
 length brought severe troubles upon them, under which they 
 were then suffering ; and he intimated his apprehensions that 
 a like visitation would be sent upon England. These fears 
 were partly realized in the troubles which shortly after, arose 
 from the political intrigues of the rulers, and the rebellious 
 discontents of the people in several parts of the country; 
 but they were still more completely fulfilled by the accession 
 of Queen Mary and the restoration of popery. 
 
 During the year 1549, public disputations were held at 
 Oxford and Cambridge on the subject of the sacrament of 
 the altar. At Oxford, Peter Martyr had commenced a course 
 of lectures on the first Epistle to the Corinthians. When he 
 came 'to treat of the doctrine of transubstantiation, the Roman- 
 ists attacked him as a heretic and blasphemer. One day they 
 posted up a notice, that on the following morning there would 
 be held a public disputation on the real presence of the body 
 of Christ in the sacrament of the altar. But they did not in- 
 form Peter Martyr of their intention, designing to take him 
 unprepared. The next morning his friends informed him 
 what had passed, and advised him to remain at home. He 
 replied that he could not forsake his post. A letter was then 
 given him from a Romanist, challenging him to dispute pub- 
 licly. Martyr told the assembly that he was come to lecture, 
 and would accept their offer as soon as suitable arrangements 
 could be made ; but he refused to dispute till the royal per- 
 mission had been obtained, lest he should be accused of exci- 
 ting a commotion ; he also wished that proper persons should 
 be appointed to take down what passed, and to prevent con- 
 fusion. The vice-chancellor declared this to be reasonable ; 
 and, interposing his authority, dispersed the assembly, order- 
 
1G HERESIES. 
 
 ing that Martyr and his opponent should settle the time, order, 
 and mode to be observed. After some farther conferences, 
 a regular disputation was arranged, when Martyr argued 
 publicly with three champions of the Romish doctrines for 
 four days. Also Ridley, and some other English divines, 
 argued at Cambridge against the Romish doctrines ; and as 
 they referred to the Scriptures, and would not listen to the 
 absurd subtilties of the schoolmen, their opponents had but 
 little to say, and were completely refuted. These disputa- 
 tions were conducted in an open and fair manner. They 
 continued a considerable time, and the Romanists were not 
 checked or restrained as to freedom of speech. 
 
 Another and more painful subject is now to be noticed. A 
 number of violent men had associated in Germany, who 
 united the most depraved ferocity with the wildest fanati- 
 cism. They caused a general revolt in that country, occa- 
 sioned much bloodshed, and armies were marched against 
 them. The opinions of these people were various, and in 
 several respects blasphemous, as appears from Luther's con- 
 troversies with them, and from other sources. Some few 
 were mere visionaries, while others were absolute atheists, 
 who, by their acts, showed that they were not, in any respect, 
 followers of our blessed Lord. 
 
 During the former reign, some of these people had been de- 
 tected and burned ; and in April, 1549, it was discovered that 
 several had arrived in England, and were disseminating their 
 errors. Commissioners were appointed to search for and 
 try them. A number of persons were examined ; some 
 among them were charged with rejecting the doctrine of the 
 Trinity and the Deity of Christ, and with holding numerous 
 other errors and blasphemies, which most of them recanted. 
 
 A female, named Joan Bocher, was also accused before 
 these commissioners, who resolutely maintained opinions 
 which are variously stated by different historians. She does 
 not appear to have held the horrible and blasphemous tenets 
 just noticed, her errors being speculative rather than prac- 
 tical ; and she has been improperly ranked among the vio- 
 lent characters already noticed. She had been intimately 
 acquainted with Anne Askew during the reign of Henry the 
 Eighth, and was active in circulating the English New Tes- 
 tament. But, the bloody statute for burning heretics still 
 continuing in force, she was condemned to suffer its horrible 
 penalties, so contrary to the word of God. She was excom- 
 municated for the opinions she held relative to the nature of 
 Christ, and her death was resolved upon by the council after 
 a deliberation, at which Cranmer does not appear to have 
 been present. The king, however, refused to sign the war- 
 rant for her execution. He had not been nurtured in the lap 
 of popery, and could not but sec that such proceedings were 
 
BURNING OF JOAN BOCIIER. 17 
 
 contrary to the spirit of the Gospel.* Cranmer was desired 
 by the council to endeavour to obtain Edward's consent to 
 this measure. It is painful to add that he undertook this 
 task ; his reasonings silenced the king, although they did not 
 satisfy him ; and Edward signed the warrant, telling Cran- 
 mer, with tears in his eyes, " that if it was wrong, he should 
 answer for it to God." This struck the archbishop very for- 
 cibly, and he was unwilling that the woman should be exe- 
 cuted. He and' Ridley took her to their houses for a consid- 
 erable time, and used every argument in their power to in- 
 duce her to change her opinions. At length, on the 2d of 
 May, 1550, she was burned in Smithfield, but not until near- 
 ly a year after she was condemned. 
 
 These particulars are correctly stated, without attempting 
 to excuse or exaggerate the conduct referred to. A few ob- 
 servations may be added. The action itself is most inde- 
 fensible ; but let us observe, that its authors did not consider 
 that the punishment was inflicted for difference in religion, 
 but for opposition to what they considered the fundamental 
 principles of Christianity ; and with this idea, although it ap- 
 pears to have been mistaken, they deceived themselves into 
 a belief that the deed was lawful. Especially let us not for- 
 get what was the school in which Cranmer and the council 
 had been brought up ! They had been educated in the school 
 of Popery, which has always condemned as heresy every 
 opinion that has not received its sanction ; some dregs of its 
 corrupting dogmas still remained in their minds ; and this is 
 another proof of the persecuting principles of Romanism, not 
 an evidence of the tenets of Protestants. 
 
 One other individual, and one only, experienced the same 
 fate ; but let it be clearly understood, that not a single Ro- 
 manist suffered from the hands of Protestants. Even Gardi- 
 ner and Bonner, who, from the beginning of the reign, op- 
 posed every attempt at reformation, and openly maintain- 
 ed all the errors of popery (except the supremacy of the 
 pope), were not required to drink of the bitter cup they had 
 ministered to others. After various scenes of evasion, pre- 
 tended submissions, and secret manoeuvres; after abusing 
 their judges, and the rulers of the land, while examining the 
 accusations against them ; after the most scurrilous and se- 
 ditious language, particularly from Bonner, they were mere- 
 ly deprived of their bishoprics, the duties of which they re- 
 fused to fulfil ; and, as their political conduct was too dan- 
 
 * Protestants never desired the destruction of Romanists on account of their reli- 
 gious tenets. Roman Catholics in England have suffered the penalties they incur- 
 red by treasonable practices, but never as heretics. See " Townsend's Accusations 
 of History against the Church of Rome" for a full refutation of all that Romish 
 writers have advanced on this subject. The reader is not to consider that these ob- 
 servations are intended, in the smallest degree, to extenuate the conduct of Cranmer 
 in this affair, which was most indefensible. 
 
 B2 
 
18 REBELLIONS EXCITED BY THE ROMANISTS. 
 
 gerous to allow them to remain at liberty, they were com- 
 mitted to the Tower.* 
 
 By the dissolution of the monasteries, a large proportion 
 of the property of the nation had changed hands ; and its 
 present owners, in their eagerness to increase their lately 
 acquired wealth, often acted so as to excite discontent among 
 the former tenants. The monks, many of whom roamed 
 about the country, inflamed these feelings ; and, as the deci- 
 ded manner in which the Reformation now advanced left 
 them little hope of a change in their favour if it once became 
 fully settled, they excited disturbances in several places, 
 availing themselves of the evil principles already mentioned. 
 In Devonshire and the west of England, the rebels were so 
 strong that it was necessary to send troops against them. 
 They presented a list of demands, in which they required 
 the renewal of the Act of the Six Articles — that the mass 
 should be in Latin — that the sacrament should be hanged up 
 and worshipped — that images should be set up again — and 
 the Bible called in ; with other similar requisitions for the 
 restoration of popery. Such articles sufficiently show who 
 were their authors ! Cranmer Avas ordered to reply to these 
 demands, which he did in an able manner, so that the rebels 
 somewhat lowered their tone, but they still required Avhat 
 could not be complied with. At length, this rebellion, and 
 similar commotions in Norfolk and Yorkshire, were sup- 
 pressed, but not without bloodshed. The leaders, among 
 whom were several Romish priests, were executed, but their 
 misguided followers received a free pardon.f 
 
 These events were speedily followed by the disgrace of 
 the protector. He fell a sacrifice to the intrigues of the 
 Earl of Warwick, afterward Duke of Northumberland, who 
 now assumed the government, and was a bold, unprincipled 
 man. This change alarmed the Reformers, while Gardiner 
 and his party rejoiced. They were, however, in some meas- 
 ure disappointed. The new protector found it to be His in- 
 terest to countenance the Reformation, and accordingly he 
 did so ; although, at the same time, he encouraged his fol- 
 lowers to scoff at religion. Cranmer and Ridley remonstra- 
 
 * Bonner's committal did not take place till after the rebellions. The following is 
 an extract from a letter written to a friend by this Romish prelate while in confine- 
 ment : " I intend, by God's grace, to send down to you your frail (or basket) again, 
 to have either more pears, or else puddings. If among you 1 have no puddings, then 
 must I say, as Messer, our priest of the hospital, said to his mad horse in our last 
 journey to Hostin, ' To the devil with you — to the devil— to all the devils !' " Contrast 
 this epistle with, the letters of the martyrs when in confinement ! 
 
 t These insurrections weakened the power of the Duke of Somerset. Tie had also 
 given much offence by destroying several religious buildings and churches, to use 
 the materials for his building at Somerset House. Dr. Iladdon relates, that when 
 the graves were opened to remove the bodies, he saw many caskets full of the pope's 
 pardons and indulgences, which had been purchasud at a heavy expense, and buried 
 with the dead ! 
 
IMPORTANT CHANGES. 19 
 
 ted with him faithfully, yet mildly ; while Latimer, Bradford, 
 and others spoke their sentiments more strongly. 
 
 Only a few particulars respecting the Reformation now 
 remain to be mentioned. A new form of ordination was 
 agreed upon, from which the popish ceremonies were exclu- 
 ded. All images which had stood in any church or chapel 
 were ordered to be destroyed, and the prayers to saints 
 were directed to be erased from the primers. 
 
 On the death of Pope Paul the Third, Cardinal Pole was 
 chosen for his successor; but, not accepting the office so 
 eagerly as usual, the Italian cardinals changed their minds, 
 and elected Julius the Third in his stead, whose first pro- 
 ceeding was to appoint a mean servant, who had the charge 
 of a favourite monkey, to the dignity of cardinal. 
 
 Ridley was now appointed Bishop of London instead of 
 Bonner, and Hooper was made Bishop of Gloucester. The 
 latter was unwilling to wear the Romish vestments then 
 used by the bishops ; and differences arose on this question 
 which, for a time, appeared likely to go to serious lengths ; 
 but Cranmer and Hooper were too firmly united in the truths 
 of the Gospel to proceed to extremities upon subjects of mi- 
 nor importance, and this unhappy difference was healed 
 with the assistance of Bucer and other foreign Protestants. 
 
 In visiting his diocese, Ridley endeavoured farther to do 
 away superstitious practices : with this view, he ordered the 
 altars to be removed, and communion-tables to be substitu- 
 ted in their stead. With these and similar regulations the 
 Romish clergy in general complied, though unwillingly. 
 They objected to the measures of the Reformers ; but Avhen 
 ordered by authority, they obeyed outwardly, rather than lose 
 their preferments. Cranmer was contented with this de- 
 gree of obedience, and left their consciences to be settled 
 between God and themselves. Had he been actuated by 
 that spirit which the Romanists affirm, he would have pro- 
 ceeded in a very different maimer. 
 
 In the year 1551, the articles of religion were set forth by 
 authority ; they did not differ essentially from those subse- 
 quently promulgated by Queen Elizabeth. Some farther and 
 important improvements were also made in the liturgy. 
 
 The Princess Mary had hitherto been permitted to continue 
 the celebration of the mass in her chapel. The king was 
 willing to allow her to retain her own opinions privately, but 
 could not conscientiously allow the continuance in public of 
 a ceremony which he considered to be idolatrous. The am- 
 bassador from the Emperor of Germany interposed in her be- 
 half, and the council were fearful of displeasing him, particu- 
 larly as the emperor interfered with a design to excite new 
 disturbances. Cranmer and others, therefore, waited upon 
 the king, and endeavoured to persuade him that conniving at 
 
20 EXECUTION OF SOMERSET. 
 
 an evil was not always wrong. Edward's mind was too en- 
 lightened to adopt this sophistry, which savoured rather of 
 the Romish than the Protestant Church. He was, at length, 
 obliged to give way to the representations of the council ; 
 but his arguments were so forcible, that Cranmer, in leaving 
 his presence, having met Sir John Cheke, the king's precept- 
 or, took him by the hand, saying he had reason to rejoice 
 that God had honoured him to educate such a scholar ; ad- 
 ding, that " the king had more divinity in his little finger than 
 they had in their whole bodies." 
 
 The Princess Mary having shown a most bigoted attach- 
 ment to the doctrines and ceremonies of popery, the king was 
 veiy uneasy ; and as his health was now declining, the Duke 
 of Northumberland devised a plan for securing the crown to 
 Lady Jane Grey, a distant branch of the royal family, and 
 settled a marriage between her and one of his sons. To fur- 
 ther these ambitious projects, he resolved on the destruction 
 of the Duke of Somerset, who for some time had lived con- 
 tentedly in a private station. He was arrested on a charge 
 of high treason ; and, although acquitted of that crime, was 
 found guilty upon a charge of having conspired the death of 
 Northumberland, which does not appear to have been founded 
 in truth. He was beheaded on the 22d of January, 1552, and 
 died much lamented by the people. 
 
 In Fox, and other historians, the reader will find full partic- 
 ulars of the last moments of the Duke of Somerset : he ap- 
 pears to have been supported by those principles which he 
 had always encouraged in others, although he himself too 
 much neglected them in the day of prosperity. The Lord 
 sometimes calls back his wandering children by the pains of 
 adversity, and we may hope that he was pleased to do so in 
 the case of this nobleman. 
 
 During the remainder of the year 1552, various measures 
 were promoted for still farther putting away superstitious 
 ceremonies ; but it is not necessary to detail them in these 
 
 For some months the king's health had evidently been in 
 a declining state. At the commencement of this sickness, 
 Bishop Ridley preached before him, and said much upon the 
 duty of all persons to be charitable according to their ability, 
 especially those that were of high rank. After this sermon, 
 the king sent for the bishop, and commanded him to sit down, 
 and be covered. He then went over the principal arguments 
 mentioned in the sermon, and desired Ridley that, as he 
 had shown what was his duty, he would now show in what 
 
 * Cranmer and his associates prepared a form of discipline for the government of 
 the Church ; and although, in many respects, it carries ecclesiastical authority too 
 high, yet we may observe that heresy was not to be punished with death. The 
 king's illness and death prevented the final arrangement of this plan. 
 
ILLNESS AND DEATH OF THE KING. 21 
 
 manner he should perform it. Ridley was affected, even to 
 tears, at this pleasing conduct of the king, and asked leave to 
 consult with the mayor and aldermen of London upon the 
 subject. Edward approved of this, and desired that they 
 would consider the best manner of relieving the poor. They 
 did so, and Ridley returned in a few days with a plan, divi- 
 ding the poor into three classes : those who were not in their 
 right minds ; those who were sick and destitute ; and the wil- 
 fully idle and depraved. Upon this, the king ordered the 
 Gray Friar's Monastery, and the lands belonging to it, to be 
 endowed as a school (now Christ's Hospital) ; St. Bartholo- 
 mew's for sick and maimed persons ; Bridewell and Bethle- 
 hem for idle, dissolute characters, and the insane ; a provision 
 was also to be made for the relief of poor housekeepers. He 
 hastened the appropriation of these endowments to the laud- 
 able purposes just mentioned ; and on signing the charters, 
 on the 26th of June, 1553, when he was so weak as scarcely 
 to be able to hold his pen, he thanked God for sparing his life 
 till he had executed this design. The reader will recollect 
 that these noble foundations have all continued to the present 
 time. 
 
 As the king felt his end approaching, he was very anxious 
 for the future welfare of his subjects. He knew that if his 
 sister Mary succeeded to the crown, she would destroy all 
 that had been done for the reformation of religion. Of this 
 anxiety Northumberland and some others took advantage, 
 and persuaded him to appoint, by will, that Lady Jane Grey 
 should be his successor. 
 
 The other counsellors and the judges were required to 
 consent to this arrangement ; after some difficulties, they all 
 assented except Judge Hales, a steady friend to the Refor- 
 mation, and Cranmer. Much importunity was used to per- 
 suade the archbishop to sign the act of settlement, but he 
 steadily refused for a long time ; and at length only gave 
 way to the earnest persuasions and commands of the king, 
 and the assurances of the judges and law officers that the 
 king was by law empowered to change the succession to the 
 crown. In fact, Cranmer appears to have submitted his own 
 private judgment in this case to the will and opinions of 
 those who, professionally, were better qualified to decide 
 what was right and lawful as to temporal matters. Judge 
 Hales continued steadfast in his refusal. 
 
 Edward gradually wasted away, and expired on the 6th of 
 July, 1553. A few hours before his death he was heard to 
 utter the following prayer, thinking that he was alone : 
 
 " Lord, deliver me out of this wretched and miserable life, 
 and take me among thy chosen ; howbeit, not my will, but 
 thine be done. Lord, I commit my spirit to thee : O Lord, 
 thou knowest how happy it were for me to be with thee ; yet, 
 
22 KING EDWARDS CATECHISM. 
 
 for the sake of thy chosen, send me life and health, that I 
 may truly serve thee. my Lord God, bless thy people and 
 save thine inheritance. O Lord God, save thy chosen peo- 
 ple of England. O my Lord God, defend this realm from pa- 
 pistry, and maintain thy true religion, that I and my people 
 may praise thy holy name, for thy Son Jesus Christ's sake." 
 
 He then turned round, and, seeing some by-standers, ex- 
 claimed, " Are ye so nigh T I thought ye had been farther 
 off." His last words were, " I am faint ; Lord have mercy 
 upon me, and take my spirit." 
 
 Thus died Edward the Sixth, eminent for his learning and 
 abilities, but especially for his piety. A brief view of his 
 reign was necessary, to introduce the history of Queen 
 Mary's persecutions, and her restoration of the Romish faith. 
 
 The following extract from the Catechism set forth by the 
 king's authority, in 1553, may be acceptable to the reader, as 
 showing the doctrines taught under his authority. This Cat- 
 echism is supposed to have been drawn up by Dr. Nowell, 
 dean of St. Paul's. 
 
 " By original sin and evil custom, the image of God in man 
 was so darkened, and the judgment of nature so corrupted, 
 that man himself doth not sufficiently understand what difler- 
 ence there is between honesty and dishonesty, right and 
 wrong. The bountiful God, therefore, minding. to renew that 
 image in us, first wrought this by the law written in tables, 
 that we might know ourselves, and therein, as it were in a 
 glass, behold the filth and spots of our soul, and stubborn 
 hardness of a corrupted heart. That, acknowledging our sin 
 and perceiving the weakness of our flesh, and the wrath of 
 God fiercely bent against us for sin, we might the more fer- 
 vently long for our Saviour, Christ Jesus, who, by his death, 
 and precious sprinkling of his blood, hath cleansed and wash- 
 ed away our sins ; pacified the wrath of the Almighty Father ; 
 by the holy breath of his Spirit createth new hearts in us, and 
 reneweth our minds, after the image and likeness of their Cre- 
 ator, in true righteousness and holiness. 
 
 " And that no man is made righteous by the law, it is evi- 
 dent, not only thereby that the righteous liveth by faith, but 
 also, hereby, that no "mortal man is able to fulfil all that the 
 law of both the tables commandeth. For we have hinderan- 
 ces that strive against the law, as the weakness of the flesh, 
 froward appetite, and lust naturally engendered. As for sac- 
 rifices, cleansings, Avashings, and other ceremonies of the 
 law, they were but shadows, likenesses, images, and figures 
 of the true and everlasting sacrifice of Jesus Christ, done 
 upon the cross. By the benefit whereof, alone, all the sins 
 of all believers, even from the beginning of the world, are 
 pardoned by the only mercy of God, and by no desert of 
 ours." 
 
REIGN OF QUEEN MARY. 
 
 23 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Queen Mary's Accession to the Throne, and her early Proceedings. 
 a.d. 1553. 
 
 clergy imprisoned by the Romanists. See page 31. 
 
 It is painful to reflect upon many events recorded in his- 
 tory ; but the lessons they convey are so instructive, that it 
 would be wrong for us to neglect them. Among this num- 
 ber are the occurrences in the reign of Queen Mary con- 
 nected with the re-establishment of popeiy, and the perse- 
 cution of the followers of the truth in England. As it is not 
 intended in this work to notice events which are merely of a 
 secular nature, it might be expected that these details, for so 
 short a period, would be comprised in a small compass ; but, 
 unhappily, almost all the events of that disastrous and bloody 
 reign are intimately connected with the struggles between 
 the Church of Rome and the Reformation, and thus relate to 
 the great contest between darkness and light, which has 
 been carried on from the fall of man to the present day. 
 This spiritual contest is not yet terminated ; surely, then, 
 we should seek to gather instruction from the past, and, if 
 
24 PLAN OF THE PRESENT WORK. 
 
 we have not cause to bear these events in mind for our im- 
 mediate guidance, we should be thankful that our lot has 
 been cast in different days. Let us not partake of the bene- 
 fits which were purchased by the blood of our martyred 
 forefathers (as means), without, at least, expressing some 
 sense of gratitude that we are permitted to worship God ac- 
 cording to the dictates of our conscience, and to enjoy the 
 light revealed to us in the Scriptures. The Israelites of old 
 were commanded constantly to remember their " hard bond- 
 age" in Egypt, and that the Lord had heard their voice, and 
 looked on their affliction, and brought them into a land which 
 flowed with milk and honey. — Deut., xxvii., 6-10. Surely, 
 British Protestants ought not to forget the sufferings endu- 
 red by their ancestors ; and, as the Israelites were com- 
 manded to declare the particulars of their deliverance to 
 their children in time to come, so ought we to show these 
 things to our children. Can that be a proper spirit which 
 would forbid us to tell of the loving-kindness of the Lord, 
 lest we should offend the enemies of his word, and the per- 
 secutors of his people ? 
 
 But to proceed. In reviewing the events of Queen Mary's 
 reign, which are connected with the history of the Church of 
 Christ, it appears most desirable to pursue a regular course, 
 and notice them according to the order in which they oc- 
 curred. This will best show the manner in which the Church 
 of Rome dashed to pieces the whole fabric raised by the Re- 
 formers, and proceeded fully to reinstate the system of big- 
 otry and superstition which had been gradually removed du- 
 ring the preceding twenty years. This plan will also exhibit 
 the stern, undeviating, unrelenting manner in which that big- 
 oted queen and her cruel associates proceeded in their course ; 
 it will likewise show how signally God supported the mar- 
 tyrs and confessors of the truth amid their cruel sufferings, 
 and how remarkably he interposed for the deliverance of his 
 people, when all hope seemed at an end. The particular ac- 
 counts handed down to us of the testimony borne by these 
 sufferers in the cause of Christ are given so minutely, that it 
 is impossible fully to do them justice in the present work. 
 It is, therefore, proposed only to give a brief, but regular, 
 narrative of events as they occurred, with short accounts of 
 the principal sufferers. But the reader will be able to form 
 some idea of the manner in which popery resumed its iron 
 sway in our land, and he will also be informed respecting the 
 principal points Set forth in the history of each of the Mar- 
 tyrs. Surely, we may hope that their Christian fortitude, 
 and full testimony to the truths of the Gospel, the glad ti- 
 dings of salvation through the blood of Christ alone, will, by 
 the Divine blessing, continue to profit the souls of many, even 
 in our times. 
 
STATE OF RELIGION IN ENGLAND. 25 
 
 To understand clearly the state of religion in England when 
 Queen Mary came to the throne, we must remember what 
 were the leading doctrines of Romanism which had been laid 
 aside during the preceding reign. At the death of Henry the 
 Eighth, little had been effected more than casting off the su- 
 premacy of the pope, the abolition of monastic establishments, 
 and a limited permission to use the Scriptures in the vulgar 
 tongue. These, however, were very important points to gain ; 
 and the fabric of superstition was so far shaken by their re- 
 moval, as to give way more easily to the calm and perseve- 
 ring efforts of the Reformers during the reign of Edward the 
 Sixth. Thus, at the decease of that excellent prince, all the 
 main objects had been obtained. Image worship was prohib- 
 ited. Transubstantiation and the sacrifice of the mass were no 
 longer substituted for the Supper of our Lord. The free use 
 of the Scriptures was allowed to the laity of every rank and 
 degree. Traditions of men were laid aside. The ivorship of 
 saints and the Virgin no longer usurped the place of that hon- 
 our which is due unto God alone. Prayers were no longer 
 offered in an unknown tongue. The clergy were not prohibited 
 from marriage. The belief in purgatory, indulgences, and all 
 the gainful traffic of the Romish Church, were no longer en- 
 couraged. But, above all, the great doctrine of salvation by 
 faith in Christ alone was set forth to the people as the only 
 ground for their hope and confidence, and as the only source 
 of good works, and holiness of heart and life. 
 
 Although the Reformation had apparently made an exten- 
 sive progress, many circumstances existed which weakened 
 its influence upon the nation at large. The greater part of 
 the people were only outward professors ; they had taken up 
 the profession for selfish and worldly ends, seeking for gain 
 or patronage ; upon such persons, of course, no dependance 
 could be placed. Like Demas of old (2 Tim., iv., 10), they 
 loved this present world, and were ready to become Roman- 
 ists or Protestants, as might best suit their worldly prospects. 
 Such will be found in every church in all ages. A large pro- 
 portion of the common people remained in ignorance, and, 
 of course, had a natural preference for the tenets held by their 
 fathers. Cranmer and his associates endeavoured to remove 
 this ignorance, but were able to effect but little during the 
 short reign of Edward, as their efforts were counteracted by 
 many of the prelates, and the greater part of the clergy, who 
 still remained Romanists at heart, although outwardly they 
 conformed to the measures from time to time brought for- 
 ward by authority. A large proportion of them, as already 
 noticed, had formerly been monks or friars, who were pre- 
 ferred to livings, to save a small annual charge to the new 
 possessors of the abbey lands ; and, as Burnet observes, " the 
 proceedings in King Edward's time were so gentle and mod- 
 C 
 
26 LICENTIOUSNESS OF THE PEOPLE. 
 
 erate, flowing from the calm temper of Cranmer, and tho pol- 
 icy of others, that it was an easy thing for a concealed pa- 
 pist to weather the difficulties of that reign, retaining all his 
 influence, and having prevented that improvement which 
 might have been expected to result from the conscientious 
 labours of an opposite character." 
 
 These circumstances account for the small progress which 
 the Reformation had really made at the death of Edward, and 
 the faint opposition made to the bloody and bigoted proceed- 
 ings of Mary. But there were higher and more sufficient rea- 
 sons. Burnet justly observes, that " the sins of England did 
 at this time call down from heaven heavy curses on the land." 
 Ridley, Latimer, Bradford, Knox, and others, had borne a 
 faithful testimony, to this effect. The former, in particular, 
 had long been apprehensive that judgments were to be look- 
 ed for, as licentiousness, pride, covetousness, and a hatred 
 and scorn of religion were generally spread among all peo- 
 ple, and especially those of the higher ranks ; for the Duke 
 of Northumberland and his party encouraged the Reforma- 
 tion to promote their own ambitious designs, while they dis- 
 liked and opposed the designs of Cranmer and Ridley for the 
 real and spiritual welfare of the people. 
 
 This brief sketch may enable the reader partly to under- 
 stand the state of England at the death of King Edward the 
 Sixth as to religion. It has been repeatedly noticed by his- 
 torians ; and the words of Burnet, with which he concludes 
 his observations on this subject, are too remarkable to be 
 omitted. He says that he mentions these things " that the 
 reader may from hence gather what we may still expect, if 
 we continue guilty of the same, or worse sins, after all that 
 illumination and knowledge with which we have been so long 
 blessed in these kingdoms." Surely, these words are not 
 less applicable to the state of England at the present day 
 than they were a century ago ! Is it not incumbent on ev- 
 ery Christian earnestly to plead for his country with Him in 
 whose hand are all things, who can either permit the fiery 
 storm of persecution to visit our land, or can say, as of old, 
 to the winds and to the waves, Peace, be still"? 
 
 On the decease of King Edward the Sixth, his eldest sis- 
 ter, the Princess Mary, was entitled to succeed to the throne, 
 according to the order of succession, and the will of their fa- 
 ther, Henry the Eighth. She was a bigoted Romanist, and 
 the probability of her obtaining the crown filled the hearts 
 of all the lovers of the truth with much apprehension. They, 
 however, in general, were prepared to commit this and every 
 event to the will of Him who ordereth all things aright ; and 
 we, consequently, find Cranmer and others willing to submit 
 to her, and resisting the ambitious views of the Duke of Nor- 
 thumberland. This nobleman had married one of his sons to 
 
LADY JANE GREY PROCLAIMED QUEEN. 
 
 27 
 
 Lady Jane Grey, the daughter of the Duchess of Suffolk, who 
 was granddaughter to King Henry the Seventh, and stood 
 next in succession to the throne after the Princesses Mary 
 and Elizabeth ; and he sought to avail himself of the appre- 
 hensions entertained by many, as to the evil consequences 
 likely to arise if Mary should be queen. King Edward, in 
 particular, was so fearful lest all he had laboured to effect in 
 the cause of truth should be annulled, that he was easily 
 prevailed upon by Northumberland to make a will leaving 
 the crown to Lady Jane Grey, as has been already mentioned. 
 
 That ambitious nobleman endeavoured to entrap the prin- 
 cesses ; and Mary was actually within a short distance of 
 London, when she received information of her brother's 
 death ; but, on learning that event, she instantly retired to 
 Framlingham in Suffolk, that she might be able to escape to 
 the Continent, if necessary. The Dukes of Northumberland 
 and Suffolk immediately went to Lady Jane Grey, and salu- 
 ted her Queen of England ! She was quite ignorant of the 
 designs of her relatives, and was much surprised at this in- 
 telligence, but refused to accept a crown to which she had 
 no right during the lives of the princesses. At length, she 
 gave way to the authority and persuasions of her relatives 
 (she was only seventeen years of age), and was proclaimed 
 queen July 7, 1553. 
 
 Some few of the Reformers believed that it might be the 
 will of God that the government should be placed in the 
 hands of so pious and excellent a character as the Lady 
 Jane, rather than those of the bigoted Mary. But the great- 
 er part of them, and the nation in general, could not approve 
 of this unlawful method of depriving Mary of her right, while 
 those who favoured popery were eager to bestir themselves 
 in her cause. The Duke of Northumberland's proceedings 
 were as ill-judged as they were illegal ; in thirteen days the 
 reign of his daughter-in-law was at an end, and she express- 
 ed far greater pleasure in resigning the crown than in assu- 
 ming it. 
 
 Mary was chiefly indebted to the Protestants for this easy 
 victory over her enemies. The men of Suffolk were gener- 
 ally favourers of the Reformation, but they could not approve 
 the depriving the rightful heir of her inheritance. They re- 
 sorted to her in great numbers, and inquired whether she 
 would allow all matters connected with religion to remain 
 as in the days of King Edward. She gave them the fullest 
 assurances and most positive promises that she would not make 
 any alteration or change, but would be satisfied if she were 
 allowed privately to follow her own religion. Upon this, the 
 nobility and gentry of that county raised forces, and took 
 such effectual measures, that Mary was proclaimed queen on 
 the 17th of July, and entered London in triumph on the 3d of 
 August. 
 
28 mary's promises to the Protestants. 
 
 On her arrival at the Tower, she sent for the lord-mayor 
 and aldermen ; and, among other matters, confirmed her dec- 
 laration already mentioned, by telling them, "that although 
 her own conscience was stayed (or fixed) in matters of reli- 
 gion, yet she meant not to compel or strain other people's 
 consciences, otherwise than God should, as she trusted, put 
 in their hearts a persuasion of the truth." 
 
 Thus Mary was placed upon the throne of England prin- 
 cipally in consequence of her promise that she would not al- 
 ter the Protestant religion, as then established by law ! But 
 she broke this promise without offering even an excuse for 
 so doing ; thus she practically evidenced that, in her opin- 
 ion, Romanists are justified in breaking faith ivith heretics. This 
 principle was openly maintained by popes and doctors of the 
 Church of Rome in former times, and they declared that 
 "..an oath taken against the benefit of the Church is not 
 binding." But of late years, several universities in Roman 
 Catholic countries, and the greater part of the modern wri- 
 ters of that Church, have denied that this doctrine is now 
 held by Romanists. In point of fact, the question stands 
 thus. The Council of Constance, in the year 1414, passed a 
 decree, which declared that the promises made to heretics 
 were not binding, and, accordingly, committed John Huss to 
 the flames, notwithstanding he had written letters from the 
 Emperor Sigismund, pledging his royal word for his safety. 
 The last general council of the Romish Church — the well- 
 known Council of Trent, held since the Reformation— invited 
 Protestants to attend, and state why they left the Romish 
 communion. They declined, upon the ground of what had 
 taken place at Constance. So far from alleging that such a 
 principle did not exist, the Council of Trent declared that 
 no authority, particularly that of the Council of Constance, 
 should interfere with the safety promised in that instance ; 
 of course, admitting that the principle was applicable to oth- 
 ers which might occur. The Council of Trent was the last 
 held in the Church of Rome, and its decrees are received im- 
 plicitly by Romanists at the present day.* 
 
 * See, also, the authorities quoted in " A Picture of Popery," page 47. In the pro- 
 fession of faith now to be made by every truo Roman Catholic, are these words : " I 
 also profess, and undoubtedly receive, all things delivered, defined, and declared by 
 the sacred canons and general councils, ai.d particularly by the Holy Council of 
 Trent." Then how can we believe that this doctrine is no longer held by the Church 
 of Rome 1 for, as it was sanctioned by their last general council, and as such is rec- 
 ognised in the profession of faith now used, surely the opinions of individuals cannot 
 be considered as giving so faithful an interpretation of the real tenets of that Church. 
 Although many advocates of the Church of Rome state that they do not hold this 
 doctrine, yet they openly avow the lawfulness (in their opinion) of breaking promises 
 in many cases. In a recent instance, one (see the " Protestant," No. 29) declares 
 he considers this lawful, " When, before the promise is fulfilled, the circumstances be- 
 come so changed thai the person promising, bad lie foreseen I hose circumstances, would 
 never have made the promise ! ! !" Such a doctrine requires no comment. See Psalm 
 xv., 4. The words of the decree of the Council of Constance are, "That no safe 
 conduct (assurance of safety) granted by secular princes to heretics, or persons accu- 
 
SHE RESTORES ROMANISM. 29 
 
 Certainly, Queen Mary's Protestant subjects had reason to 
 expect, at least, toleration from her. In addition to their ex- 
 ertions in her behalf, and her positive promise that no chan- 
 ges in religion should be attempted, they had a claim upon 
 her gratitude of still longer standing, for Cramner interposed 
 in her behalf, and persuaded Henry to lay aside his intention 
 of putting her to death ; which had gone- so far, that her 
 mother wrote her a letter, still extant, encouraging her to 
 suffer patiently, submitting to the kings commands in all 
 matters except religion. 
 
 This change in the government took place almost without 
 bloodshed. Only a few individuals were put to death at the 
 time as traitors. In the general histories will be found the 
 particulars of the trial and execution of the Duke of Nor- 
 thumberland, who, after his condemnation, professed him- 
 self a Romanist, declaring he had always been so in his heart ; 
 and when on the scaffold, he exhorted the people to return 
 to what he called the Catholic faith. 
 
 Mary now determined to restore the authority of the pope 
 and the Romish religion. Her own desire was to do this im- 
 mediately, and in the fullest manner ; for which purpose she 
 desired that Cardinal Pole might be sent over as legate. But 
 Gardiner, who, with Bonner, had been released from the 
 Tower, saw that such proceedings would be too precipitate, 
 as they would have alarmed the possessors of the abbey 
 lands ; and he endeavoured to persuade her to proceed with 
 more caution. Finding that the queen's zeal made her un- 
 willing to listen to his crafty, temporizing advice, he wrote 
 to the Emperor of Germany, who, at his suggestion, delayed 
 Pole's journey, and advised the queen to proceed with less 
 haste. To this she reluctantly consented. Gardiner was 
 appointed lord chancellor, and had the chief management of 
 affairs committed to him, upon his engaging both to the queen 
 and the emperor, that he would restore the pope's supremacy, 
 and bring back the nation to the profession of that faith, 
 which asserts itself to be the only true belief. 
 
 The Romish bishops were restored to their sees. Ridley, 
 the Protestant, bishop of London, was committed to the Tow- 
 er for a sermon he preached at Paul's Cross, on one of the 
 two Sundays during which Lady Jane Grey Avas consid- 
 
 sed of heresy in the hope of reclaiming them, ought to prejudice the Catholic faith, 
 or ecclesiastical jurisdiction nor prevent these persons from being examined, judged, 
 and -punished as justice shall require, if these heretics refuse to revoke their errors, 
 even although they come to the place where they are judged only from a reliance 
 upon the faith of the safe conduct, without which they would not have come. And 
 he who has promised that they should be safe shall not, in such a case, De obliged to 
 keep his promise by any engagement he may have entered into, because he has done 
 all that depended upon himself!" Let Romanists show that their infallible church 
 has repealed or condemned this infamous decree '. To this another was added, es- 
 pecially referring to John Huss, which declares that, according to natural, Divine, 
 and human right (or law), no promise to the prejudice of the Catholic faith ought to 
 be observed ! See L'Enfaut's " History of the Council of Constance," liv. iv., 31. 
 
 C2 
 
30 mary's ingratitude to the Suffolk men. 
 
 ered as queen, in which he spoke of Mary's aversion to the 
 Reformation, and strongly represented the evils which must 
 ensue if she obtained the crown. On the other Sunday, Ro- 
 gers, the vicar of St. Sepulchre's, preached. He confined his 
 discourse to the Gospel of the day, but his having preached 
 in public on that occasion was not forgotten by his enemies. 
 
 Bonner lost no time in taking possession of his see, and 
 publicly attended the sermon at Paul's Cross, on the 13th of 
 August ; on which occasion, Bourn, one of his chaplains, 
 preached before him. The preacher extolled Bonner in high 
 terms, and spoke disrespectfully of King Edward. This was 
 very displeasing to the citizens of London, who had expe- 
 rienced Bonner's cruelty in former times, and deeply lament- 
 ed the death of their beloved monarch. A tumult arose, 
 which the mayor and aldermen endeavoured to repress, but 
 could not, till stones, and even a dagger, had been hurled 
 at the preacher, who would probably have suffered injury, 
 had not Bradford, then a prebendary of St. Paul's, stood for- 
 ward in the pulpit before the preacher, and, by reasoning in 
 a calm and Christian spirit, allayed the wrath of the people, 
 while he protected his person ; so that he and Rogers were 
 able to conduct him safely into the grammar-school. This 
 they did, screening Bonner under their gowns, and so leading 
 him through the angry crowd, one of whom told Bradford 
 that he would suffer punishment for his kindness, instead 
 of receiving a recompense. This warning was soon fulfilled ; 
 and on the Wednesday following, Bradford was committed to 
 the Tower, charged with exciting a riot and sedition, which 
 he had, in fact, allayed at the risk of his life ! 
 
 The papists eagerly availed themselves of this disturb- 
 ance ; and on the 18th of August a proclamation appeared, in 
 which the queen declared that she was of the religion she 
 had professed from her infancy, but did not intend to compel 
 any of her subjects to adopt it until authorized by common con- 
 sent (or act of Parliament) ; but, in the mean time, she strict- 
 ly ordered that none should preach or expound Scripture 
 without special license. 
 
 A letter was addressed to the Bishop of Norwich, com- 
 manding him to see to the execution of these injunctions. 
 This was directed particularly against the Suffolk men, who 
 had presumed on the queen's promises and the services they 
 had rendered her, and opposed the introduction of popery.* 
 
 * The supplication afterward addressed by the men of Norfolk and Suffolk to her 
 commissioners, beautifully sets forth the way in which the principles of the Gospel 
 always unite the precepts, " Fear God and honour the king j" the following is an ex- 
 tract : 
 
 " We profess before God, we think, if the holy word of God had not taken some 
 root among us, we could not, in times past, have done that poor duty of ours which 
 was done in assisting the queen. It was our bounden duty, and we thank God for 
 the knowledge of his word and grace, that we then did some part of our bounden duty." 
 
PROTESTANTS COMMITTED TO PRISON. 31 
 
 Upon hearing of this proclamation, they sent some of their 
 number to London, respectfully to remind Mary of her dec- 
 larations. The answer they received plainly showed what 
 was to be expected. " Forsomuch," said she, " as you, being 
 but members, desire to rule your head, you shall, one day, 
 well perceive that members must obey their head, and not 
 look to bear rule over the same." As a practical explana- 
 tion, one of their number, a gentlemen named Dobbe, was put 
 in the pillory for three days ! The notice taken of those 
 who had been concerned in supporting Lady Jane was also 
 proportioned to their religious opinions. The Lord Chief- 
 justice Montague had very unwillingly drawn up the letters 
 patent for Lady Jane's succession at the express command 
 of Edward the Sixth ; but he was imprisoned for six weeks, 
 heavily fined, and turned out of his office, although he had 
 sent his son with twenty men to assist Queen Mary, as soon 
 as the king was dead ; while Judge Bromley, who had will- 
 ingly forwarded all Northumberland's views in favour of Lady 
 Jane, was made chief-justice in his room. But Montague 
 was a Protestant, and Bromley a papist ! This is noticed, 
 because Romish authors assert that those who suffered in 
 this reign were punished for their opposition to Queen Mary's 
 accession to the throne ; when, in reality, no Protestant, 
 however loyal, was allowed to escape ; and no Romanist, 
 however strongly he might have taken part against her, un- 
 less actually in arms, was punished. 
 
 These things plainly showed that Mary did not mean to 
 rest satisfied with the Romish religion, as modified by her 
 father, but intended to compel the nation to that decided 
 profession of popery which it was notorious she herself had 
 always maintained. It was the more evident, as she already 
 had mass celebrated as formerly in her own chapel, and 
 prayers for her deceased brother offered up after the Romish 
 ceremonial ; indeed, the service, at the time of his burial 
 (8th of August), would have been according to that ritual, 
 had not Cranmer firmly resisted, and buried his master, using 
 the Protestant service ; which was the last public occasion 
 on which he was allowed to officiate. He was first detained 
 as prisoner in his own house, and the Romanists gave out 
 that he offered to say mass, and was ready to recant. He 
 then published a declaration, stating his firm adherence to the 
 Protestant faith, which was eagerly received by the people. 
 Almost every scrivener was employed in making copies ; 
 some were brought to the council, who sent for Cranmer, and 
 committed him to the Tower. Bishops Hooper and Cover- 
 dale, Latimer, Bradford, Saunders, Rogers, and many other 
 active preachers of the Gospel, were also committed to prison 
 during the months of August and September. These suffer- 
 ings also extended to some of higher rank who maintained 
 
32 ROMISH CEREMONIES RESTORED. 
 
 the doctrines of the Gospel. Strype has preserved an inter- 
 esting letter to one of this number, who appears to have been 
 Lord Russel, at that time a prisoner. The following- are ex- 
 tracts : " That lesson which in plenty and brightness we would 
 not learn, it shall be tried how we will learn it in scarcity 
 and darkness ; and because we would not serve God the true 
 way, we shall prove how we can bear the false, and suffer 
 idolatry before our eyes." " To bewail the private and com- 
 mon miseries of our days, hath with it a present delight, and 
 also is the only and sure way to attain to the comfort which 
 the promises of Christ in the Gospel do bring-. Even as Christ 
 doth tell us, when he saith, ' Come unto me, all ye that labour, 
 and are heavy laden, and I will refresh you ;' and in another 
 place, 'Happy are they that mourn, for they shall find com- 
 fort.' Now you be in God's own schoolhouse, where you 
 have not so many to trouble you as when you went wander- 
 ing in the wide world." 
 
 The greater part of the foreign Protestants were sent away, 
 and their churches taken from them. Above a thousand 
 English had already left the kingdom, seeing the probability 
 of a severe persecution. Most of them escaped in disguise- 
 as servants to the French and German Protestants ; upon 
 which the council ordered that none should go beyond sea, 
 except they really were foreigners. Among the number that 
 left were several of the clergy, who, having no cures or being 
 dismissed, considered themselves at liberty to depart ; while 
 those who had the care of souls were unwilling to leave their 
 flocks as a prey to the wolves which had broken into the fold. 
 
 In many places, the papists did not wait for the decision of 
 Parliament as to what religion should be followed, but drove 
 away the Protestant pastors, and at once restored the mass 
 and its ceremonies.* On the 21st of September, Lord Dud- 
 ley was buried at Westminster, with a grand procession, and 
 all the Romish rights, attended by persons in authority. The 
 coronation took place on the 1st of October, according to the 
 ceremonial used in the days of popery. On the 4th of the 
 same month, the Archbishop of York and several others 
 were sent to the Tower ; and on the next day, the Parliament 
 was opened with a solemn mass to the Holy Ghost. The 
 Bishops of Lincoln and Hereford, perceiving this popish cere- 
 mony about to begin, withdrew, for which they were called 
 to account and deprived of their sees. 
 
 Historians state that the elections to this Parliament were 
 managed with much care, to procure the return of persons 
 
 * The first celebration of the mass in a parish church in London was at St. Nich- 
 olas Cole Abbey, on the 23d; of August. The priest of this parish hastened to show 
 his return to Romanism by parting with his wife, whom he sold to a butcher. Ha 
 appears to have been a man of infamous character, and was publicly carted about 
 London, November 24, in the same year, by order of the magistrates. — See Strypp. 
 The infallibility of the priesthood had not then been fully restored. 
 
THE LAWS AGAINST POPERY REPEALED. 
 
 33 
 
 attached to the Romish religion, and that in many places 
 violence was used for this purpose. One of the first acts 
 passed by this Parliament declared that Henry's marriage 
 with Queen Catharine was lawful, and laid the blame of the 
 divorce entirely upon Cranmer. This was a strong instance 
 of Gardiner's craft and effrontery ; since it was a well-known 
 fact, that he had himself been active in promoting the di- 
 vorce long before Cranmer was known to King Henry, and 
 had actually been joined with Cranmer in the later proceed- 
 ings. But he was now willing to retrace his steps, and for- 
 ward the queen's design of restoring the Romish religion. 
 He was more anxious to cause the divorce to be set aside 
 by the Parliament, as he had promised that it should be done 
 without the pope's authority, which he knew the nation was 
 not yet prepared to acknowledge. This act, also, as a mat- 
 ter of course, set aside the Princess Elizabeth's succession 
 to the throne, and was mixed up with other political views, 
 which are noticed in the histories of the day. 
 
 Another act repealed all the laws made respecting religion 
 during the reign of King Edward the Sixth ; and enacted 
 that, after the 29th of December, there should be no other 
 form of Divine service than what was used during the last 
 year of Henry the Eighth, which, of course, restored the 
 popish breviaries, the mass, and all its ceremonies. By re- 
 ferring to the account of the Reformation in King Edward's 
 reign, the reader will perceive how extensive an alteration 
 was now made at once.* 
 
 Another act was passed against all who should molest any 
 preacher or priest during Divine service, or " should break 
 or abuse the holy sacrament," or break altars, crucifixes, or 
 crosses. 
 
 Cranmer, with Lady Jane Grey and her husband, were 
 brought to trial at Guildhall on the 13th of November, and 
 condemned for high treason against Queen Mary. They all 
 admitted their offence in this respect ; but Cranmer appeal- 
 ed to his judges, who well knew that he had refused to con- 
 sent to the exclusion of Mary till those who were acquaint- 
 ed with the law had declared that it was legal ; having made 
 this appeal, he submitted himself to the mercy of the queen. 
 
 By this proceeding he was, according to the law of the 
 land, deprived of his archbishopric ; but as Gardiner had a 
 distant hope of succeeding to that dignity, and wished to 
 
 * This act effected more than, to a cursory reader, it -would appear to do. Histo- 
 rians who notice the dissolution of the monasteries, have described the horrible vices 
 prevalent therein as being one cause why the nation willingly joined in their being 
 no longer suffered to continue. The vices nurtured in these hotbeds of corruption 
 had become so notorious, that one of the early measures adopted by Henry, after 
 his quarrel with the pope, was to pass an act declaring these crimes to be felonious, 
 and punishable with death. This act was made still more efficient by an alteration 
 in the 'reign of Edward ; but it was repealed by this statute of Queen Mary, and not 
 restored till after her death ! 
 
 ■I 
 
34 PROCEEDINGS TO RESTORE THE PAPAL AUTHORITY. 
 
 keep Cardinal Pole from it, he caused that the archbishop 
 should be considered above secular jurisdiction till judged 
 according to canon law. Thus Cranmer was only set aside 
 from exercising his office, and kept in prison ; while, by par- 
 doning what was called his treasons, the queen persuaded 
 herself that she thereby made him a sufficient return for his 
 former kindness to her. At the same time, she resolved that 
 he should suffer for heresy, an offence which she never forgave. 
 " The tender mercies of the wicked are cruel." 
 
 But this Parliament was not sufficiently obsequious to the 
 queen. The true reasons are fully stated by Rapin, Burnet, 
 and others ; and although rather of a secular than religious 
 nature, yet, like all the events of this unhappy reign, they 
 were too much influenced by the principles of Romanism 
 not to require some notice. 
 
 As soon as Mary succeeded to the throne, Cardinal Dan- 
 dino, the popish legate at Brussels, sent over a priest named 
 Commendone, to see how matters stood, and to endeavour 
 to promote the restoration of popery. This agent was suc- 
 cessful beyond expectation. He obtained a secret interview 
 with the queen, and ascertained her willingness to re-estab- 
 lish the papal authority as speedily as circumstances permit- 
 ted. The pope and cardinals recollected how much wealth 
 had been derived from England in former times ; and with 
 that greediness, which even Romish writers admit prevailed 
 in the popedom, they felt no little pleasure at the prospect 
 that our nation would again become tributary to the holy 
 see. Mass was publicly celebrated ; an unusual quantity of 
 indulgences were distributed on this occasion ; and they 
 blasphemously applied the parable of the shepherd seeking 
 the lost sheep in the wilderness as the method for them to 
 pursue, and resolved to endeavour to persuade England again 
 to come under their yoke ! In conclusion, it was determined 
 that Cardinal Pole should proceed as legate, with full pow- 
 ers to reconcile England to the pope. 
 
 Such a hasty proceeding did not quite suit Gardiner's poli- 
 tics ; and, knowing the emperor's desire to promote a mar- 
 riage between his son Philip, king of Spain, and Queen Mary, 
 he availed himself of that circumstance. Being aware that 
 the nation would not at once readily give up the abbey lands, 
 and submit to the full absurdities of popery, and also to the 
 queen's marriage with a foreigner, he, with his usual pru- 
 dence, wished the marriage first to be accomplished, as it 
 would give additional power to the queen for effecting her 
 superstitious designs. He therefore induced the emperor 
 to delay Cardinal Pole's journey, and, for the present, to 
 keep out of sight the intention of restoring the authority of 
 the pope. This made a breach between Pole and Gardiner, 
 who judged rightly of each other ; the former being a weak, 
 
CONVOCATION OF THE CLERGY. 35 
 
 superstitious character, only zealous in the cause of popery, 
 while the latter was a crafty, insidious politician, who scru- 
 pled at nothing that stood in the way of his political man- 
 oeuvres. 
 
 The intended marriage becoming known, much discontent 
 was excited, both on religious and national grounds ; and 
 servile as the Parliament had been on other matters, an ad- 
 dress was voted, beseeching the queen not to marry a stran- 
 ger. The Parliament was dissolved in consequence, and 
 Gardiner informed the emperor that the marriage of his son 
 could not be accomplished without considerable sums of 
 money being expended to bribe persons of influence. The 
 emperor, accordingly, borrowed a sum equal to four millions 
 of our money, which was applied for this purpose. 
 
 The convocation of the clergy had met at the same time as 
 the Parliament, Bonner being appointed to preside ! Harps- 
 field, his chaplain, was selected to preach at the opening of 
 the session, and chose for his text "Feed the flock." (See 
 Acts, xx., 28.) He took occasion to commend Queen Mary 
 and the popish clergy in the grossest manner. Among other 
 misapplications of Scripture, he parodied the words written 
 of Deborah (Judges, v., 7, 8), applying them to the queen, 
 thus : " Religion ceased in England, it was at rest until Mary 
 arose — a virgin arose in England. The Lord chose new 
 wars." And, contrasting the queen with her sister, the 
 Princess Elizabeth, he said, " Mary hath chosen the best part." 
 Care had been taken that no clergy should be elected to the 
 convocation except such as favoured the Romish doctrines ; 
 but Philpot, Haddon, and four others, who were Protestants, 
 had a right to sit in the assembly as deans and archdeacons, 
 and they resolved to bear their testimony to the truth. 
 
 Weston, the dean of Westminster, being chosen prolocutor, 
 or speaker, opened the business on the 18th of October, by 
 calling their attention to Edward the Sixth's Catechism, as 
 " veiy pestiferous, and full of heresies ;" and likewise to the 
 Book of Common Prayer, as being " very abominable," and 
 proposed that all persons should fully speak their opinions 
 thereon at their next meeting. But, instead of following this 
 method, he then proposed they should sign a paper, declaring 
 the real presence of Christ's body in the sacrament, and con- 
 demning the Catechism. 
 
 Philpot stood up, and spoke upon the impropriety of requi- 
 ring men to consent to such matters without previous con- 
 sideration, and stated his surprise to see so many ancient 
 and learned men gathered together to maintain old traditions, 
 rather than the truth of God's holy word. He therefore 
 urged that the subject should be publicly discussed, as had 
 been promised, and some other persons added to their number, 
 
 'M/> 
 
36 PUBLIC DISPUTATIONS. 
 
 such as Bishop Ridley. An appearance of consenting to this 
 reasonable proposition was made, but it was not acceded to. 
 On the 23d, the convocation again assembled : many no- 
 blemen and others were present. Weston began by stating 
 that, in permitting this disputation, it was not intended to call 
 in doubt the points laid down, which he termed " the truth," 
 but only to satisfy the five or six who doubted. He then 
 demanded if they were inclined to argue upon the subject. 
 Haddon and Aylmer, seeing that they should be silenced by 
 numbers and clamour, and that the assistance of Ridley and 
 others was not granted, declared that they considered it use- 
 less to debate under such circumstances. Cheyney was next 
 called upon ; and he stated his objection from St. Paul's re- 
 peatedly calling the sacrament bread, even after it was con- 
 secrated, and quoted the words of Origen and Theodoret in 
 confirmation. To this a Romanist replied with the quibbling, 
 evasive answer usually given from a misinterpretation of 
 Aristotle's words, by which the school divines sought to wrest 
 Scripture to their purpose with the assistance of a heathen- 
 philosopher ! Aylmer was too good a scholar to allow this to 
 pass, and pointed out the fallacy of such arguments. Phil- 
 pot then spoke, explaining the passage from Theodoret, and 
 showing that it could not be set aside, as the Romanists en- 
 deavoured to do. 
 
 The disputation became general. It was, however, only a 
 few against many, and it would be both tedious and unprof- 
 itable to the general reader to give a minute account of the 
 arguments brought forward. The debate is fully recorded 
 by Fox, and was also printed in Latin at the time. Those 
 who have leisure and inclination to go through the whole 
 will notice the quibbling, sophistical arguments of the Ro- 
 manists, and will admire the able manner in which Philpot 
 and his companions met them on their own ground. One 
 instance from this day's debate may suffice. By a regular 
 train of reasoning, Dean Haddon led the Romanists to assert 
 that our Lord ate his own natural body at the last supper 
 with his disciples ! In this absurdity he left them ; while 
 Philpot proceeded to reason with them, that such a supposi- 
 tion could not be granted, as " receiving Christ's body had a 
 promise of remission of sin, and He had none to be remitted." 
 The Romanists endeavoured to reply, but entangled them- 
 selves deeper in confusion ; at length, Weston demanded of 
 Philpot whether he would argue regularly against " the nat- 
 ural presence," as he termed it, of Christ in the sacrament ? 
 To this Philpot answered in the affirmative, provided he 
 were suffered to speak without interruption. He was, ac- 
 cordingly, appointed to begin the disputation the next day of 
 their assembling. 
 
 On the 25th Philpot began, as had been arranged, and 
 
ARGUMENTS AGAINST TRANSUBSTANTIATION. 37 
 
 spoke in Latin, intending, thereby, to disprove Weston's as- 
 sertion that he had no learning. Weston stopped him, and 
 refused to allow him to make a speech, stating that he 
 should only propose his arguments, and that in English. 
 Philpot then began to state what was the gross and carnal 
 idea of Christ's presence, Avhich he purposed to argue against ; 
 but Weston cried out, " Hold your peace, or make a short 
 argument.'" Philpot then declared his opinion, that the sac- 
 rament of the altar, or the mass, now again ordered to be 
 received, was no sacrament, nor was Christ present in it. 
 This he offered to maintain before the queen and the coun- 
 cil, against any six opponents ; adding, that if he was not 
 able to maintain what he asserted, he was willing to be burn- 
 ed before the gates of the palace. 
 
 At this there was a great outcry that he was mad, and 
 Weston threatened to send him to prison if he would not 
 cease his speaking. Philpot then exclaimed, " O Lord, what 
 a world is this, that the truth of thy holy word may not be 
 spoken !" 
 
 Some of the persons present urged W T eston to allow the 
 freedom of speech he had promised ; upon which, he con- 
 sented that Philpot should make a short argument. The re- 
 former then urged that Christ was in heaven, and not upon 
 earth, quoting the words, " I leave the world and go unto 
 the Father ;" observing that the disciples had said, " Now 
 thou speakest plainly, and without a parable." 
 
 Not being able to answer the Scripture by Scripture, the 
 Romanists had recourse to the fathers. Dr. Chedsey quoted 
 a passage from Chrysostom, "that Christ, ascending into 
 heaven, took his flesh with him, and left also his flesh behind 
 him." Philpot was proceeding to reply on their own grounds, 
 but Weston again interrupted him, declaring that the argu- 
 ment was unanswerable, and endeavouring to bear him down 
 by clamour. Philpot, however, insisted upon being heard, 
 and showed that in this passage Chrysostom referred to 
 Christ's taking upon him our human nature, and, by his suf- 
 ferings, uniting us to himself; so that, when he ascended 
 to heaven with his natural body, those who are his chosen 
 people, the members of his body, of his flesh, of his bones, 
 as St. Paul expresses himself (Ephesians the fifth), were 
 left behind. He also referred to the words of the same fa- 
 ther, a few lines preceding, where he expressly stated that 
 Christ, when he ascended into heaven, left his flesh, not car- 
 nally, but mystically, even as St. Paul stated (Galatians the 
 third), where he says, " As many as were baptized into 
 Christ have put on Christ." 
 
 The Romanists could not resist the force of this reasoning ; 
 and Weston refused to allow Philpot to speak any longer, 
 although reminded of his public declaration that fair oppor- 
 D 
 
38 ARGUMENTS AGAINST TRANSTJBSTANTIATION. 
 
 tunity for argument should be allowed on this occasion. 
 Dean Pye then promised that he should be answered another 
 day .' Philpot, justly offended at this evasion, exclaimed, " A 
 sort of you here, which hitherto have lurked in corners, and 
 dissembled with God and the world, are now gathered to- 
 gether to suppress the sincere truth of God's holy word, and 
 to set forth every false device, which by the Catholic doc- 
 trine of the Scripture you are not able to maintain !" 
 
 Aylmer then argued upon the same point, referring to pas- 
 sages in the Greek fathers so ably, that his Romish oppo- 
 nent was obliged to request a day's time to prepare an an- 
 swer. Dean Haddon followed, and also silenced his oppo- 
 nent. Mr. Perne then brought forward some arguments 
 against transubstantiation, for which Weston found fault with 
 him, because he had previously signed their paper. It was 
 now late, and the prolocutor closed the proceedings by prais- 
 ing them for their learning, but declared that all reasoning 
 must be laid aside, and the orders and opinions of " the holy 
 church" received ! 
 
 On the 27th, the debate was resumed. It turned again 
 upon the opinions of Theodoret ; upon which Haddon quoted 
 the words of that father, saying expressly, that the bread and 
 wine remained the same after the consecration as they were 
 before. Weston attempted to use the scholastic quibble 
 that Theodoret meant not the substance, but the essence. 
 This was easily refuted by Cheyney ; the Romanists then 
 asserted that Theodoret was a heretic ! The argument, 
 however, was continued about substances and accidents ; ac- 
 cording to the quibbles of Aristotle's followers, that the ac- 
 cidents of things, and not the substances, were seen.* Chey- 
 ney at once exposed this fallacy, by asking the noblemen 
 present, what they would think if, after riding forty miles 
 on horseback, they were told that they had not seen their hor- 
 ses all day, but only the colour of them ? And that, by the 
 same absurd mode of reasoning, it must be said that Christ 
 saw not Nathaniel under the fig-tree, but only the colour of 
 him! 
 
 After more evasive arguments, Cheyney quoted the words 
 of Hesychius, another father, who states, that in the Church 
 of Jerusalem, the bread and wine not used in the communion 
 were burned; and he asked whether the ashes which re- 
 mained were the ashes of the body of Christ, or of bread ; 
 adding, that as they were substance, they could only come 
 from substance ; so if the bread, after consecration, only re- 
 
 * This jargon of the schools was used as a method of accounting for the bread re- 
 maining in appearance unchanged, when, as they said, it had become the body of 
 Christ. They allowed that the appearance, or accident, as they termed it, remain- 
 ed, but said that the substance was no longer bread. To such a miserable state 
 was learning reduced during the ages of popery, that men would quibble in this man 
 ner, and seriously call it argument ! 
 
ARBITRARY CONDUCT OP THE ROMANISTS. 39 
 
 mained as an accident (that is, in appearance only), the ashes 
 could not be from bread. Harpsfield attempted to reply by 
 a long argument upon the omnipotence of God ; and ended 
 by declaring that the ashes were either bread, or the body of 
 Christ, and that it was a miracle! Cheyney smiled, and 
 said he must then leave it. 
 
 W< ston then asked whether these men had not been suf- 
 ficiently answered. Some of the clergy said, Yes; but the 
 by-standers exclaimed, No ! No ! Weston, in a rage, decla- 
 red that he had asked not the opinion of the rude multitude, 
 but of the clergy. It should be remembered he had offered 
 that this should be a public disputation. He then asked the 
 reformers whether they would, for three days, answer all 
 the arguments which should be alleged against them. Had- 
 don, Cheyney, and Aylmer declined, as they saw that it was 
 intended to entrap them, and said it was useless to dispute 
 upon a matter which was already determined, notwithstand- 
 ing all they might allege to the contrary. Philpot, however, 
 offered to answer them all as long as they pleased ; upon 
 which, Weston declared he was fit to be sent to Bedlam ! 
 
 Aylmer then showed that he and his companions had not 
 called for the dispute, but had only desired to be allowed to 
 state their opinions. 
 
 On the 30th, Weston demanded of Philpot whether he was 
 prepared to prosecute his argument. The archdeacon pro- 
 ceeded to do so ; but, after much cavilling and interruption, 
 Weston again silenced him, declaring that he was unlearn- 
 ed and mad, fitter to be sent to Bedlam than to be among the 
 grave and learned men there present ; one that never would 
 be answered, but troubled the whole house ; and /proposed 
 that he should not be allowed to come into the convocation- 
 house again! To this the clergy in general assented, but 
 some reminded Weston that such a proceeding might give 
 occasion for people to say that Philpot had been expelled 
 for stating his opinions. Weston then said he might be 
 present if he would come in a long gown and tippet (the 
 Romish dress), and only speak when he was told to do so ! 
 This privilege Philpot, of course, declined, and Weston closed 
 the bebate by saying, " You have the word, but we have the 
 sword ;" thus truly pointing out, as Burnet observes, whence 
 the strength of the respective parties was derived. 
 
 Such was the issue of this famous disputation ; and all 
 who compared it with the public debates upon the same sub- 
 ject in King Edward's time, saw how differently it was con- 
 ducted. The conferences were then held in the universities, 
 and lasted for a considerable time before any decision was 
 declared ; all were free to speak, and had full opportunity 
 given to utter their opinions, so long as they confined them- 
 selves to the subject. The debate was managed with deco- 
 
40 ILL TREATMENT OF MR. MOUNTAIN. 
 
 rum, and free access to books was given. But on the pres- 
 ent occasion the point was first decided by the Romanists, 
 and only the appearance of argument allowed. It was also 
 carried on in the midst of London, and the government gave 
 all possible encouragement to the prevailing party. The af- 
 fair was finally terminated by the queen's dissolving the. con- 
 vocation, as well as the Parliament. 
 
 The particulars of this debate should be read with care by 
 every Protestant. They recall to the mind some modern 
 occurrences in the sister kingdom when the word of God 
 was publicly treated " as an unholy thing ;" and those who 
 conquered in argument were overcome by the clamour rais- 
 ed by the Romanists, who had themselves first called for the 
 discussion, and were the first to decline its continuance. 
 
 The Romish clergy and laity now saw what measures 
 were decided upon, and began to set up the Rood* and other 
 images in the churches. They introduced in schools and 
 elsewhere the pageants and processions customary in the 
 services of the Church of Rome, which had been laid aside 
 during King Edward's reign. 
 
 A few particulars of the treatment experienced by Thom- 
 as Mountain, minister of St. Michael's Tower Royal, in the 
 city of London, will show how ready the papists were to in- 
 terfere with the reformed service, even before the Parlia- 
 ment had declared that it should be discontinued. These facts 
 will give a lively idea of the treatment early experienced by 
 the ministers of the Gospel, although it was still permitted 
 them by law to attend to their duties without interruption. 
 
 On the Sunday after the queen's coronation (October 8th), 
 Mr. Mountain was administering the communion according 
 to the form appointed by King Edward's laws, which were 
 as yet unrepealed. The greater part of his parishioners, and 
 other pious citizens, were assembled on this occasion, prob- 
 ably the rather as this service was already discontinued in 
 many parishes. As he himself relates, " While I was break- 
 ing the bread at the table, and saying to the communicants, 
 Take and Eat this, and Drink this, there were standing by, to 
 see and hear, certain serving-men belonging to the Bishop 
 of Winchester ; among whom one most shamefully blasphe- 
 med God, saying (with a horrid oath), ' Standest thou there 
 yet, saying, Take and eat, Take and drink ? Will not this 
 fashion be left yet 1 You shall be made to sing another 
 song within these few days !' " 
 
 These spies made their report ; on the Wednesday follow- 
 ing, Gardiner sent for Mr. Mountain, and, as soon as he saw 
 him, exclaimed, " Thou heretic ! how darest thou be so bold 
 
 * A carved representation of the crucifixion, with figures representing the Virgin 
 Mary and St. John, which was usually set up in churches in a small gallery, so 
 tfeat it could easily be seen Ly the congregation. 
 
HIS IMPRISONMENT. 41 
 
 i 
 
 as to use that schismatical service still, seeing that God hath 
 sent us a Catholic queen? You shall know the price of it, if 
 I do live." " My lord," replied the faithful minister, "I am 
 no heretic ; for that way which you count heresy, so wor- 
 ship we the living God, as our forefathers have done and be- 
 lieved (I mean Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, with the rest of 
 the holy apostles and prophets) ; even so do I believe to be 
 saved, and by no other means." Gardiner then broke out 
 into a torrent of abusive and profane language, and at length 
 accused him of treason, and ordered him to be taken to the 
 Marshalsea prison ; adding, " This is one of our new-fangled 
 brethren, that speaketh against all good works." " No, my 
 lord," replied Mountain, " I never preached or spoke against 
 the good works which God hath commanded ; for therein 
 every Christian man ought to exercise himself all the days 
 of his life, and yet not to think himself to be justified there- 
 by, but rather to account himself an unprofitable servant 
 when he hath done the best he can." " That is true," said 
 the bishop ; : ' your fraternity was, is, and ever will be, alto- 
 gether unprofitable in all ages, and good for nothing but the 
 fire! Tell me, what good works were done in King Harry's 
 or King Edward's days V 
 
 To this demand Mountain was easily able to reply ; and 
 did so, not forgetting to enumerate the casting off the pope's 
 authority, and the suppression of idolatry and superstition ; 
 and that all false and feigned religious men and women were 
 dismissed from their idling in cloisters, and taught to serve 
 God in spirit and in truth ; no longer worshipping him in vain, 
 " devouring widows' houses, under pretence of long prayers." 
 He then referred to the endowments of King Henry, and the 
 noble charities of King Edward. 
 
 Gardiner next tried him by the usual Romish Shibboleth, 
 his opinion respecting the sacrament of the altar, and the of- 
 fering of the mass. Mountain declared he did not believe in 
 it ; the bishop demanding who had taught him, he said it was 
 Jesus Christ, the high bishop and priest of our souls, who, by 
 the offering up of his own blessed body on the cross, once for 
 all, and there shedding his most precious blood, hath clean- 
 sed us from all our sins. He was taken to the Marshalsea, 
 and fetters were riveted on his feet. The keeper then led 
 him to a dungeon in that prison, called " Bonner's Coal-house," 
 and said he was to be kept a prisoner, and no man allowed 
 to speak to him. Mountain replied, " Content ; and yet will 
 I speak with one, I trust, every day, and ask you no leave." 
 " Who is that V said the keeper ; " would I might know him." 
 " "Would that you did," said the faithful minister ; " then were 
 you a great deal nearer to the kingdom of God than you are 
 now. Repent of your papistry, and believe the Gospel ; so 
 D2 
 
 I 
 I 
 
42 NUMBERS IMPRISONED. 
 
 shall you be sure to be saved, but not else." The keeper 
 shook his head, and left him. 
 
 Many others were committed to the same prison, in real- 
 ity for their religious opinions, though, as yet, this was not 
 openly avowed ; but other pretexts were, in general, alleged. 
 They were, however, called heretics ; and about ten days af- 
 ter Mountain was sent to the prison, the bishop's almoner 
 brought a basket of provisions, but with a strict charge to the 
 keeper that the heretics should not have a scrap ! As the 
 almoner left the prison, he saw a text of Scripture which had 
 been painted over the door during King Edward's reign. 
 " What have we here 1" said he to the keeper ; " a piece of 
 heresy ! I command you, in my Lord's name, that it be put 
 out before I come again." 
 
 Thus closed the first year after the accession of Queen 
 Mary. It was, indeed, a day of darkness and of gloominess ; 
 " a day of clouds and of thick darkness." A time of sifting 
 evidently was at hand, and the faithful followers of Christ 
 earnestly sought to be strengthened with might by his Spirit 
 in the inner man, that they might " be able to withstand in 
 the evil day ; and having done all, to stand." 
 
DISCONTENT AT THE SPANISH MARRIAGE. 43 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Death of Lady Jane Grey, and farther Proceedings against 
 the Protestants. — a.d. 1554. 
 
 . Romish procession- 
 
 The proceedings at the commencement of 1554 were very- 
 similar to those at the conclusion of the preceding year. 
 Dr. Crome and many other persons, both clergy and laity, 
 were committed to prison, because they refused to comply 
 with the recent changes in religion. But Gardiner and the 
 queen clearly saw that the nation could not be brought back 
 to the pope's authority, nor the superstitions of the Church 
 of Rome be fully established, without the assistance of for- 
 eign power ; and the queen's marriage with Philip, prince of 
 Spain, was earnestly promoted. This excited much discon- 
 tent throughout the nation ; many, who desired the restora- 
 tion of the Romish religion, were very averse to coming under 
 the authority of Philip. They shuddered at the recollection 
 of the Spanish cruelties in America, and were unwilling that 
 the Inquisition should be established in England. Several of 
 the nobility and gentry planned insurrections to prevent the 
 
44 INSURRECTION OF WYAT. 
 
 nation from falling under the Spanish yoke, but only one was 
 carried into effect. Sir Thomas Wyat and others assem- 
 bled at Maidstone, from whence they marched to London, 
 and, at one time, were near the palace ; but Wyat does not 
 appear to have intended any personal injury to the queen. 
 He had been one of the first that declared for her in Kent, the 
 preceding year. This hasty and ill-concerted rising was 
 soon suppressed. The Romanists have accused the Protest- 
 ants of being promoters and main actors in this affair ; but 
 the charge is false, and easily disproved. Wyat himself was 
 a Romanist ; none of his proceedings were at all connected 
 with religion ; and in the queen's proclamation against him, 
 no mention is made of the gospellers. The particulars, 
 therefore, may be left to the secular historian, only observ- 
 ing, that, when Wyat was in possession of Southwark, he of- 
 fered to release Mountain and his fellow-prisoners, who were 
 confined in the Marshalsea for heresy ; but they refused the 
 liberty offered in such a manner, thus plainly showing they 
 had no concern in the rebellion. Some who were charged 
 with heresy even came forward to defend their queen ; among 
 these, the yeoman of her guard were the most active, a large 
 proportion of whom were favourers of the Reformation'. 
 But when the insurrection was quelled, Mary and her coun- 
 sellors determined to avail themselves of what had passed 
 as a pretext for fresh severities against the Protestants. The 
 rebels taken in arms, however, first felt her displeasure. 
 On the Sunday after the insurrection was over (February 11), 
 Gardiner preached at court, and exhorted the queen to use no 
 mercy, but to act with the extremity of justice towards these 
 unhappy men. Gallows were set up at all the gates, in 
 Cheapside, and in other principal parts of London ; and, on 
 the Wednesday following, forty-eight of the rebels were ex- 
 ecuted, and several of them quartered in the public streets. 
 On these proceedings, Knox writes, " I find that Jezebel, that 
 cursed idolatress, caused the blood of the prophets of God to 
 be shed, and Naboth to be martyred unjustly for his own 
 vineyard ; but I think she never erected half so many gal- 
 lows in all Israel as Mary hath done in London alone !" 
 
 This black week began with a still more painful tragedy. 
 The reader will remember how unwillingly Lady Jane Grey 
 suffered herself to be proclaimed queen, and how gladly she 
 resigned the crown. It was so notorious that she acted 
 merely in obedience to others, and her excellent character 
 and her youth pleaded so strongly in her behalf, that even 
 bloody Mary could not, at first, resolve to order the sentence 
 against her to be executed. But she had always disliked Lady 
 Jane, especially for her religion ;* and the present occasion 
 
 * Fox and others relate that Lady Jane, when very young, was at New-hall, in 
 Essex, whore Queen Mary (then princess) resided. One day, passing through the 
 
BEHEADING OP LADY JANE GREY. 45 
 
 seemed a fit opportunity for putting her to death, although 
 Wyat had not made any mention of restoring her authority, 
 his only design being to prevent the marriage of the queen 
 with the Prince of Spain. It should also be noticed that 
 Lady Jane was not beheaded until after Wyat's insurrection 
 was entirely quelled. To the pious sufferer it was rather a 
 relief than otherwise, for she had lain under sentence of 
 death for upward of six months, well knowing that the first 
 occasion would be taken against her. Under these feelings 
 she wrote to her father, the Duke of Suffolk, who was con- 
 demned to suffer for attempting an Insurrection in Warwick- 
 shire. Instead of upbraiding him with being the cause of her 
 death through his ambitious projects, she entreated him to 
 moderate his grief, and added, " Though I must needs ac- 
 knowledge, that being constrained, and, as you well know, 
 continually persuaded, I seemed to consent, and therein griev- 
 ously offended the queen and her laws." She concludes, 
 " And thus, good father, I have opened unto you the state 
 wherein I at present stand : whose death, at hand, although 
 to you, perhaps, it may seem right woful, to me there is 
 nothing that can be more welcome than from this vale of 
 misery to aspire to that heavenly throne of all joy and pleas- 
 ure, with Christ our Saviour ; in whose steadfast faith (if it 
 be lawful for the daughters so to write to the father) may 
 the Lord, that hitherto hath strengthened you, so continue 
 you, that at the last we may meet in heaven." 
 
 When we consider the circumstances under which this 
 letter was written, we cannot but be deeply impressed with 
 the Christian spirit of Lady Jane Grey. In fact, she may be 
 considered as falling a sacrifice to her own religious princi- 
 ples, as well as to the ambitious views of her relatives. On 
 Monday, February the 12th, her husband, Lord Guildford Dud- 
 ley, a youth of nineteen, was beheaded upon Tower Hill ; and 
 within an hour afterward she suffered in the same manner, 
 Avithin the Tower. 
 
 The hard fate of Lady Jane Grey was universally lament- 
 ed : the more so, from the general estimation in which she 
 was held for her fervent piety and superior abilities. People 
 spoke their opinions the more strongly, as they could not but 
 see that several of the nobility, who had been the most active 
 in proclaiming her as queen, were now in authority, profess- 
 ing the Romish religion, and secretly promoting, if not ur- 
 ging her death! It was noticed that several persons who 
 advised her execution came to an untimely end ; among these 
 
 chapel with Lady Ann Wharton, that lady made an obeisance to the consecrated 
 wafer, hanging, as usual, in a box over the altar. Lady Jane, seeing this, wondered, 
 and asked if the princess was coming. Her companion replied " No," and said she 
 made the obeisance " to Him that made us all." " Why," said the Lady Jane, " how 
 can that be he that made us all, for the baker made him V This being told to the Prin- 
 cess Mary, " she did never love her after !" 
 
46 LADY JANE S PRAYER. 
 
 was Judge Morgan, who pronounced sentence of death upon 
 her. Shortly afterward he became raving mad, in which 
 state he died, calling incessantly to have the Lady Jane taken 
 away from his sight. 
 
 Many particulars are recorded, which show that she was 
 a Christian indeed, not in name only ; the following will in- 
 terest the reader. 
 
 A Prayer made by the Lady Jane in the time of her trouble. 
 
 " O Lord, thou God and Father of my life, hear me, a poor 
 and desolate woman, who takes refuge with thee only in all 
 troubles and miseries. Thou, O Lord, art the only defender 
 and deliverer of those that put their trust in thee ; and there- 
 fore I, being defiled with sin, encumbered with affliction, and 
 disquieted with troubles, wrapped in cares, overwhelmed with 
 miseries, vexed with temptations, and grievously tormented 
 with the long imprisonment of this vile mass of clay, my 
 sinful body, do come unto thee, O merciful Saviour, craving 
 thy mercy and help, without which, so little hope of deliver- 
 ance is left, that I may utterly despair. 
 
 " Albeit it is expedient that, seeing our life is full of trials, 
 we should be visited with some adversity, whereby we might 
 both be tried whether we are of thy flock or not, and also 
 know thee and ourselves the better ; yet thou that saidst thou 
 wouldst not suffer us to be tempted above our power, be 
 merciful unto me now, miserable wretch. I beseech thee, 
 and with Solomon do cry unto thee, humbly desiring that I 
 may neither be too much puffed up with prosperity, nor be 
 too much pressed down with adversity, lest I, being full, 
 should deny thee, my God ; or, being brought too low, should 
 despair, and blaspheme thee, my Lord and Saviour. 
 
 " O merciful God, consider my misery, best known unto 
 thee, and be thou now unto me a strong tower of defence, I 
 humbly entreat thee. Suffer me not to be tempted above my 
 power ; but either be thou a deliverer unto me out of this 
 great misery, or else give me grace patiently to bear thy 
 heavy hand and sharp correction. It was thy right hand that 
 delivered the people of Israel out of the hands of Pharaoh, 
 who, for the space of four hundred years, did oppress them, 
 and keep them in bondage. Let it, therefore, likewise seem 
 good to thy fatherly goodness to deliver me, sorrowful 
 wretch (for whom thy Son Christ shed his precious blood on 
 the cross), out of this miserable captivity and bondage where- 
 in I now am. How long wilt thou be absent] — forever? O 
 Lord, hast thou forgotten to be gracious, and hast thou shut 
 up thy loving-kindness in displeasure 1 Wilt thou be no more 
 entreated 1 Is thy mercy gone forever, and thy promise 
 come utterly to an end, forevermore 1 Why dost thou make 
 so long tarrying 1 Shall I despair of thy mercy, O God 1 
 
LADY JANE'S LETTER TO HER SISTER. 47 
 
 Far be that from me. I am thy workmanship, created in 
 Christ Jesus : give me grace, therefore, to await thy leisure, 
 and patiently to bear what thou doest unto me, assuredly 
 knowing, that, as thou canst, so thou wilt deliver me when 
 it shall please thee, nothing doubting or mistrusting thy good- 
 ness towards me ; for thou knowestwhat is good for me bet- 
 ter than I do. Therefore do with me in all things what thou 
 wilt, and visit me with affliction in what way thou wilt ; only, 
 in the mean time, arm me, I beseech thee, with thy armour, 
 that I may stand fast ; my loins being girt about with truth, 
 having on the breastplate of righteousness, and shod with the 
 preparation of the Gospel of peace ; above all things, taking 
 to me the shield of faith, wherewith I may be able to quench 
 all the fiery darts of the wicked, and taking the helmet of sal- 
 vation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is thy most holy 
 word ; praying always, with all manner of prayer and suppli- 
 cation, that I may refer myself wholly to thy will, abiding thy 
 pleasure, and comforting myself in those troubles which it 
 shall please thee to send me ; seeing such troubles are profit- 
 able for me ; and seeing, I am assuredly persuaded, that all 
 thou doest cannot but be well. Hear me, O merciful Father, 
 for his sake whom thou wouldst should be a sacrifice for 
 my sins ; to whom, with thee and the Holy Ghost, be all 
 honour and glory. Amen." 
 
 A Letter written by the Lady Jane in the end of a Nciu Testament 
 in Greek, which she sent unto her sister, the Lady Catharine, 
 the night before she suffered. 
 
 " I have here sent you (good sister Catharine) a book, 
 which, although it be not outwardly trimmed with gold, yet, 
 inwardly, it is more worth than precious stones. It is the 
 book (dear sister) of the law of the Lord ; it is his Testament 
 and last will, which he bequeathed unto us wretched crea- 
 tures, which shall lead you to the path of eternal joy ; and if 
 you with a good mind read it, and with an earnest mind do 
 purpose to follow it, it shall bring you to an immortal and 
 everlasting life : it shall teach you to live, and learn you to 
 die ; it shall obtain for you more than you should have gained 
 by possession of your father's lands ; for as, if God had pros- 
 pered him, you should have inherited his lands, so, if you apply 
 diligently to this book, seeking to direct your life after it, you 
 shall be an inheritor of such riches, as neither the covetous 
 shall withdraw from you, nor the thief shall steal, nor yet the 
 moths corrupt. 
 
 " Desire, with David (good sister), to understand the law 
 of the Lord God. And trust not that the tenderness of your 
 age is an assurance that you will live many years ; for (if God 
 call) the young goeth as soon as the old ; also endeavour to 
 learn how to die. Defy the world, deny the devil, and despise 
 
48 DANGER OF THE PRINCESS ELIZABETH. 
 
 the flesh, and delight yourself only in the Lord. Be peni- 
 tent for your sins, and yet despair not ; be strong in faith, 
 and yet presume not ; and desire, with St. Paul, to be dis- 
 solved, and to be with Christ, with whom, even in death, there 
 is life. Be like the good servant, and, even at midnight, be 
 waking, lest, when death cometh, and stealeth upon you like 
 a thief in the night, you be, like the evil servant, found sleep- 
 ing ; and lest, for want of oil, you be found like the five fool- 
 ish women, or like him that had not on the wedding garment, 
 and then ye be cast out from the marriage. 
 
 " Rejoice in Christ, as I do. Follow the steps of your 
 master, Christ, and take up your cross ; lay your sins on him, 
 and always embrace him. And, as concerning my death, 
 rejoice as I do (good sister), that I shall be delivered of this 
 corruption, and put on incorruption. For I am assured that 
 I shall, when I lose a mortal life, win an immortal life ; the 
 which I pray God to grant you, and send you, of his grace, to 
 live in his fear, and to die in the true Christian faith ; from the 
 which (in God's name) I exhort you that you never swerve, 
 neither for the hope of life nor the fear of death ; for if you 
 will deny his faith, thinking thereby to lengthen your hfe, 
 God will deny you and shorten your days. And if you will 
 cleave unto him, he will prolong your days to your comfort 
 and his glory ; to the which glory may God bring me now, 
 and you hereafter, when it pleaseth him to call you. Fare 
 you well, good sister, and put your only trust in God, who 
 alone can help you." 
 
 The jealous and bigoted temper of Queen Mary made her 
 apprehensive that the Princess (afterward queen) Elizabeth 
 was inclined to promote the designs against her authority, or, 
 at least, that she might be made use of by her enemies. In 
 consequence of this suspicion, three of the most active Ro- 
 manists in the queen's council were sent, with a number of 
 armed men, to Ashridge, where the princess at that time was 
 staying. They arrived late at night ; and although she was 
 unwell, so that she could not travel without much pain and 
 inconvenience, they ordered her to prepare to set out for 
 London the next morning, and commenced their journey ac- 
 cordingly. 
 
 On her arrival, she was conducted to the court, and kept 
 there as a prisoner for a fortnight ; during which period Wyat 
 was persuaded to accuse her and the Earl of Devonshire as 
 being privy to his insurrection ; this false accusation the 
 princess and the earl both positively denied, and Wyat him- 
 self afterward retracted it, declaring her innocence before the 
 council, and at the place of his execution. 
 
 Gardiner earnestly desired her destruction. He appre- 
 hended that, if Elizabeth succeeded to the throne, he should 
 have to suffer the treatment he deserved. Various means 
 
HER CLOSE IMPRISONMENT. 49 
 
 to implicate her in a charge of treason were used ; and, after 
 an examination before Gardiner and nineteen of the council, 
 on Palm Sunday, she was sent to the Tower as a prisoner, 
 and landed at the traitor's stairs : a proceeding which, in 
 those days, was the usual forerunner of death ; and as such 
 she appears to have considered it. Her spirit, however, did 
 not fail under these trials, and she certainly expressed her- 
 self as looking for higher support than any earthly aid ; but 
 we do not presume to judge whether her trust really was 
 placed on that Rock upon which so many were now ena- 
 bled to rest secure. Although attached to the doctrines of 
 the Reformation, she submitted outwardly to conform to the 
 Romish ceremonies, and attended mass ; yet she was too 
 well informed to admit the gross absurdities of transubstan- 
 tiatiom* Gardiner's designs were not to be restrained by 
 this concession on her part. He went so far as to send a 
 toarrant for her execution to the lieutenant of the Tower, sign- 
 ed by some of the lords of the council, • The lieutenant, very 
 properly, hesitated at proceeding upon such a document 
 against the next heir to the throne, who, as yet, was neither 
 tried nor condemned. He immediately went to the queen : 
 she approved of the lieutenant's conduct, and disavowed any 
 knowledge of the warrant ; but, as she showed no signs of 
 displeasure against Gardiner, it is impossible to think that 
 Mary really disapproved of his proceedings as she ought to 
 have done, although she appears to have hesitated as to per- 
 sonally directing her only sister to be put to death. 
 
 Fox, and most of the historians of this reign, give a full 
 account of the harsh treatment experienced by the Princess 
 Elizabeth, especially while confined in the Tower. For 
 some time after her committal she was kept a close prison- 
 er, and her own servants were prevented from bringing pro- 
 visions to her table. At last she was allowed to walk in a 
 small garden, and some young children were permitted to 
 bring flowers to her. One of these, a boy of four years old, 
 was examined, with a view to find matter of accusation ; but, 
 although promised figs and apples (rewards suited to his age), 
 he nobly refused to tell an untruth, and was not allowed to 
 go to the princess afterward. Another child, a little girl, 
 seeing the strict maimer in which the princess was kept, 
 and, doubtless, hearing her friends pity the illustrious pris- 
 oner, one day brought a small bunch of keys, which she had 
 found, telling her that she " had brought the keys that she 
 might unlock the gates and go abroad!" 
 
 * Being asked her opinion respecting the real presence, she avoided the usual con- 
 
 of a direct reply to this ensnaring- question by saying-, 
 
 " Christ was the word that spake it, 
 
 He took the bread and brake it ; 
 
 And what that word did make it, 
 
 Such I receive and take it." 
 
 E 
 
50 ROMISH FASTING, 
 
 In the month of May, Elizabeth was carried to Wood- 
 stock, under the guard of a brutal officer, who was restrained 
 in some measure by a nobleman joined with him in the care 
 of the princess. For several months she lived in much anx- 
 iety, daily expecting to suffer on the scaffold, or by assas- 
 sination. We cannot wonder that, on hearing a milkmaid 
 singing cheerfully, she wished she could change situations, 
 saying the milkmaid's lot was far better than that of a prin- 
 cess ! How touching a picture is this of the anxieties and 
 sufferings peculiar to those who are in exalted stations ! they 
 are truly " slippery places." 
 
 While she was confined at Woodstock, a proclamation 
 was issued, appointing a general fast for three days. One 
 of the two yeomen that waited upon the princess, being un- 
 well, went to the priest, and said that in former times he 
 might have hired somebody to fast far him* and inquired 
 whether such a plan would then be allowed. The priest 
 told him that it would be permitted ; upon which the yeo- 
 man went to the poor people waiting for alms at the gate, 
 and asked who would fast for him ! Several offered ; one 
 woman begged very hard to be employed on this occasion, 
 and offered to fast the three days for three pence ! " Nay," 
 said the yeoman, "thou shalt have a groat." The other 
 yeoman hired a substitute also. The servants of the prin- 
 cess were also ordered to confess to a priest, who was in- 
 structed to write down their confessions. He told them that 
 they must believe there was flesh, blood, and bone in the sac- 
 rament. One, who refused to believe that there were bones 
 in the consecrated wafer, was committed to the Marshalsea. 
 
 The severe punishment of Wyat's followers, many of whom 
 were executed in the country, as well as in London, repress- 
 ed the outward tokens of disapproval at the Spanish mar- 
 riage ; the feelings of the nation, however, were strongly 
 shown. Among other circumstances, a girl was taught to 
 personate a spirit in a wall, and to utter speeches against the 
 queen's proceedings. This imposture was detected, and pun- 
 ished as it deserved. It was a mere political trick, and would 
 not be noticed here, but that some historians, with a view of 
 excusing the similar measures so frequently adopted by Ro- 
 
 * Long fasting's were, and still are, frequently enjoined by the Church of Rome. 
 These were of various degrees, and, in some cases, were to continue for several 
 years. The privation, however, was not so formidable to all as at first sight might 
 appear. Rich persons, in this, as well as in other respects, are favoured. A year's 
 fasting " from all pleasant food," with total abstinence at intervals, might be com- 
 muted for payment of a sum equal to from ten to thirty pounds of our present money. 
 There was another, and still more ingenious method, which is mentioned by Dr! 
 Henry, on the authority of Spelman : "A rich man, who had many friends and de- 
 pendants, might despatch a seven years' fast in three days, by procuring eight hun- 
 dred and forty men to fast for him three days on bread and water and vegetables '" 
 incenses are regularly sold, even now, in Romish countries, allowing the purchaser 
 to eat forbidden food on fast-days. 
 
THE QUEEN S INJUNCTIONS. 51 
 
 manists for promoting their religion, have accused the Prot- 
 estant clergy of being concerned in the imposture. For this 
 there does not appear to be the smallest ground ; it is enough 
 to say that at the time it was not laid to their charge ; and, 
 evidently, they were not then spared as to any imputations 
 which could be brought against them. Such are the meth- 
 ods too commonly resorted to by advocates of the Romish 
 Church in later days. They not only revive and repeat often 
 refuted calumnies, but industriously search for new charges. 
 On the 4th of March, the queen issued instructions, ad- 
 dressed to all the bishops, in which, after stating that many 
 disorders had occurred during King Edward's days, she com- 
 manded that the bishop's should see to the execution of the 
 canons and ecclesiastical laws which had been in force du- 
 ring her father's reign. She also directed the oath of obedi- 
 ence to the royal supremacy to be discontinued ; and order- 
 ed that they should repress heresies and notable crimes, espe- 
 cially in the clergy, " duly correcting and punishing the same." 
 They were also to condemn unlawful books ; to remove all 
 married clergy from their benefices, to separate them from 
 their wives, and inflict "due punishment" for the offence.; 
 and to restore holydays and ceremonies, as used in King 
 Henry's time. They were to reordain any clergy who had 
 received orders in King Edward's days, if they were consid- 
 ered as proper to be continued in their cures.* Also, care- 
 fully to examine all schoolmasters and teachers of children ; 
 and if they appeared of suspicious sentiments, they were to 
 be removed, and " Catholic men" to be put in their places, 
 with a special commandment to instruct the children, so that 
 they might be able to answer the priest at mass. The Church 
 of Rome has ever shown her policy with regard to educa- 
 tion. In countries where there is little or no opposition to 
 her doctrines, children are allowed almost universally to re- 
 main in the grossest ignorance ; but where the light of Di- 
 vine truth has in any degree penetrated, and the clouds of 
 ignorance appear to be dispersing, she immediately endeav- 
 ours to preoccupy the ground, and to fill their minds with 
 prejudice and erroneous instruction, hoping that they may 
 thereby be kept from the knowledge of the Gospel.f Then 
 
 * This is worthy of notice. The Church of Rome never has recognised any per- 
 sons as ministers of the word unless ordained by her authority. Accordingly, we 
 find the author of "77te End of Controversy," letter 29, denying the validity of the 
 ordination or mission of Protestants, both in the Church of England and among Dis- 
 senters. It is unnecessary to detail his arguments, which he thus sums up : " Hence 
 it clearly appears that there is and can be no apostolical succession of ministry in the 
 Established Church more than in the other congregations or societies of Protestants. 
 All their preaching and ministering is performed by mere human authority." But 
 we have not room to pursue this subject. It strongly shows the exclusive spirit of 
 the Church of Rome. 
 
 T The proceedings of the Romish clergy in Ireland with respect to the education 
 of the poor in former times, and at present (1826), will be remembered by the reader. 
 
52 RESTORATION OF ROMISH CEREMONIES. 
 
 her exertions for the education of youth are very strenuous, 
 and present an example which may cause Protestants to feel 
 ashamed of their comparative negligence in this important 
 work. 
 
 To give the greater weight to these injunctions, the queen 
 ordered four bishops to be " turned out of their bishoprics," 
 because they were married ; and three others, because it was 
 stated in their patents that they were to hold their sees only 
 so long as they behaved well. Her mandate stated, that she 
 was informed they preached erroneous " doctrine," and " car- 
 ried themselves contrary to the laws of God and the prac- 
 tice of the universal church." Thus seven bishops were at 
 once displaced on account of their attachment to the Refor- 
 mation, and this solely upon the queen's authority; so that 
 she, in reality, exercised a supremacy over the Church far 
 greater than either her father or brother had ever exerted, 
 although she had renounced the supremacy by virtue of which 
 she expelled these bishops. She called that power sinful 
 and schismatical, yet, by Gardiner's persuasion, was prevail- 
 ed upon to exercise it when it promoted her views. This is 
 another proof of the inconsistency of Queen Mary ! Cran- 
 mer, Ridley, and some other prelates were removed under 
 other pretexts ; two died, and, in the whole, sixteen new Ro- 
 mish prelates were added to the bench of bishops this year ; 
 thus effectually changing the government of the Church. 
 
 The new prelates lost no time in executing the queen's 
 injunctions. Mass was now restored in every parish, and 
 all the old superstitious processions and ceremonies were 
 again observed. The publication of these injunctions in 
 London was accompanied by a monition from Bishop Bon- 
 ner, ordering every person in his diocese above twelve years 
 of age to confess to a priest, and receive the sacrament ac- 
 cording to the Romish form at the ensuing Easter. A pre- 
 cept from the lord-mayor directed each alderman, to hold a 
 wardmote, and to summon all the housekeepers, rich and 
 poor, warning them that they, and their wives, children, and 
 servants, were in future strictly to keep the precepts of the 
 religion then established, and to inform against every one 
 whom they might " perceive or understand," in any respect, 
 to transgress. 
 
 The Protestant clergy were now completely set aside ; the 
 principal preachers among them had been silenced on the 
 queen's accession ; and by the proceedings against the mar- 
 ried clergy, those who remained were now expelled from 
 their livings. Many had left the realm, and a large number 
 were imprisoned. An ecclesiastical historian calculates that 
 there were at that time sixteen thousand clergymen in Eng- 
 land, and that no less than twelve thousand were cast out 
 from their cures and thrown penniless upon the world with 
 
CHARACTER OF THE ROMISH PRIESTS. 53 
 
 their wives and children, not being allowed even a trifling 
 pension, such as was given to the monks dismissed in King 
 Henry's reign. In addition to being thus deprived of their 
 maintenance, they were required to separate from their 
 wives. Other writers state the number to have been less ; 
 but if we reduce it one half, we may conclude that the dis- 
 tress and misery caused by such a procedure were infinite- 
 ly greater than any which could result from the suppression 
 of the monasteries. It is, however, the fashion for histori- 
 ans to say a great deal respecting the monks and nuns, but 
 little or nothing respecting the married clergy deprived of 
 their benefices in Queen Mary's reign. 
 
 To justify these measures, several books were written 
 against the marriage of the clergy,* the lawfulness of which so 
 clearly appears from various passages in the New Testament, 
 that it is unnecessary to enter into any argument on the sub- 
 ject. Some of the individuals thus calumniated wrote in their 
 own defence, and showed that the pretended chastity of the 
 Romish priesthood was only a cover for the greatest irregu- 
 larities, and for debaucheries of every description. The pa- 
 rentage of many of the leading Romish clergy sufficiently 
 showed the truth of these assertions. Bonner was generally 
 accounted to be the illegitimate son of a priest in Leicester- 
 shire named Savage, and was himself notoriously the father 
 of a similar race. And thus, to use the words of Strype, 
 was the Church now plentifully furnished with ignorant 
 priests, of scandalous lives, although unmarried and profess- 
 ing chastity. Being placed in their parishes, their chief em- 
 ployment was to mumble over the services in a language of 
 which both themselves and their congregation were gener- 
 ally ignorant, and to quarrel with their parishioners, for can- 
 dles, purification-pence, eggs on Good Friday, the quarterly 
 offerings, and dirge-groats, the usual fees for singing a mass 
 to deliver a soul from purgatory. The higher orders of ec- 
 clesiastics assumed great state and magnificence of apparel ; 
 but the lower clergy were exceedingly contemptible ;f for 
 the number of vacant cures was so great as to require the 
 services of all the Romish ecclesiastics, whatever might be 
 their character. They cared not for studying the Scriptures 
 or preaching the Gospel, but for the most part attached 
 themselves to their patrons, looking after their hawks and 
 dogs, taking care of their gardens, or keeping their accounts. 
 But they were generally notorious for their zeal and dili- 
 gence for informing against the gospellers, and bringing 
 
 * One was written by Dr. Martin, a Romish ecclesiastic, notorious for the licen- 
 tiousness of his conduct. 
 
 t In Ipswich, in September, this year, there were only two priests to serve the 
 eleven churches in that town. The rest of the clergy were in prison, or had been 
 forced to flee. A strong proof of the progress made by the doctrines of the Gospel 
 in the oounty of Suffolk. 
 
 E2 
 
 ■I 
 
 HI 
 
54 NONE BUT ROMISH PRIESTS TOLERATED. 
 
 them into trouble. A contemporary writer thus sums up his 
 account of these blind guides : " If there be any money to be 
 gotten for masses, dirges, relics, pardons, &c, who so ready 
 as they ? they can smell it out a great many miles off. But 
 if a man want comfort in his conscience, or would under- 
 stand his duty towards God, or God's goodness towards us, 
 they be blind, ignorant, and unlearned, and can say nothing, 
 but make holy water, and bid them repeat a lady psalter."* 
 
 Awful indeed must have been the state of our land when 
 such was the general character of those who ministered in 
 the sanctuary ; and let it be remembered that no others were 
 tolerated. Popery holds forth the unity of the outward church 
 too strongly to allow any to teach the people who differ or 
 dissent, in any respect, from her doctrines. Accordingly, a 
 proclamation was issued about the same time, ordering all 
 foreigners, not denizens or regular merchants, and especially 
 " all preachers, booksellers, and printers," to quit the realm 
 within twenty-four days. 
 
 But the priesthood just described was extolled by the lead- 
 ing Romanists of the day. In the convocation which met 
 about this time, Bonner exalted the priests far above men or 
 angels : his words were taken down by some persons present, 
 and are given by Fox. A few sentences will suffice in this 
 place. He said, " Wherefore, it is to be known that priests 
 and elders be worthy of all men to be worshipped^ for the dig- 
 
 * This is a common form of Romish devotion, used among- the lower classes even 
 in the present day. It consists of repeating the " Hail Mary," &c, one hundred 
 and fifty times, and saying the Lord's Prayer after every tenth. Both are usually 
 repeated in Latin, and are said to have as much virtue and efficacy, when repeated 
 by an unlearned person, as saying over the entire psalter by one of superior abilities. 
 Those who are not quite so ignorant are taught to repeat the " Office of the Blessed 
 Virgin," which includes a number of prayers addressed to her, and applies many pas- 
 sages from the Scriptures, such as " Health of the Weak," " Gate of Heaven," " Ref- 
 uge of Sinners," " Comfort of the Afflicted," &c, to her, instead of Him to whom 
 alone they should be addressed. 
 
 t The reader must not suppose this to be a mere commonplace expression. The 
 Douay Catechism thus speaks of priests : "Is any great honour due to priests and 
 ghostly (or spiritual) fathers? A. Ves: for they are God's anointed, represent the 
 person of Christ, and are the fathers and feeders of our soul. Q. In what are we 
 bound to believe and obey them? A. In all things belonging to faith and the gov- 
 ernment of our souls." This is Romanism at the present day in its most favourable 
 form. They are also spoken of as mediators between God and his people ! The au- 
 thority claimed and exercised by the Romish priests over the laity is noticed by ev- 
 ery one who visits a country where that religion alone is tolerated. There are many 
 painful facts on record which show the manner in which this authority has often 
 been abused ; and the impunity with which guilty and wicked priests are suffered 
 to escape has been notorious in all ages and countries. 
 
 It should also be remembered, that the Church of Rome reckons three degrees of 
 worship, viz., Latreia, which is to be rendered to God alone ; Dulia, which they say 
 is an inferior sort of worship, due to saints and angels ; Hyperdulia, which is a high- 
 er degree of inferior worship due to the Virgin, and to which Bonner referred. But, 
 as " The Protestant" observes, these distinctions are of no use to the great bulk of 
 the people ; and the Greek words, Datreia and Dulia, are indifferently used to ex- 
 press Divine worship. The Church of Rome also represents the efficacy of the 
 sacrament as depending upon the due ordination of the priests ; and in every way 
 exalts them as a class of beings far above common persons, having power to turn a 
 wafer into the body of Christ by saying the five Latin words, " Hoc est enim corpus 
 
BLASPHEMOUS CLAIMS OF THE ROMISH PRIESTHOOD. 55 
 
 nity sake which they have of God." He then said that a 
 priest was like the Virgin Mary, who is considered by Ro- 
 manists as superior to any other created being. This he at- 
 tempted to prove by referring to the consecration of the wa- 
 fer at the sacrament, when, as the Church of Rome asserts, 
 " the priest, by five words, doth make the very body of 
 Christ." Because, as the Virgin carried Christ in her arms, 
 so the priest "lifts up the body of Christ, carrieth it, and 
 handleth it with his hands." " Therefore, here is to be 
 known, that the dignity of priests passeth the dignity of an- 
 gels ; because there is no power given to any of the angels 
 to make the body of Christ. Whereby the least priest may 
 do on earth what the highest angel in heaven cannot." 
 " Wherefore priests are to be honoured before all kings of the 
 earth, princes, and nobles ; for a priest is higher than a king, 
 happier than an angel, maker of his Creator," &c, &c. 
 
 When we read these proud words of blasphemy, we can 
 hardly believe that three hundred years have not passed 
 since they were uttered in St. Paul's Cathedral by the first 
 ecclesiastical authority of the metropolis, and that all who 
 dared to dispute such tenets were exposed to suffer even 
 unto death ! Let it be observed, that Bonner's assertions are 
 grounded on the doctrine that bread is made into the body 
 of Christ by the words of the priest ; and is not that doctrine 
 maintained in the most decided terms by the Church of 
 Rome at the present day ? 
 
 A new Parliament met on the 2d of April. Historians tell 
 us that the Spanish gold already mentioned was freely dis- 
 tributed or promised by Gardiner, to induce the members to 
 consent to the marriage of the queen with the Prince of. 
 Spain,, and the restoration of the authority of the pope in 
 England.* This money was not spent in vain ; several bills 
 were passed by the House of Commons for severe proceed- 
 ings against the Reformers, but were laid aside for a time. 
 
 The late proceedings in the dispute held in the convoca- 
 tion with Philpot and others, on the doctrine of transubstan- 
 tiation, were generally complained of, and compared with the 
 public disputation in King Edward's reign. It was now re- 
 solved to attempt the removal of this well-grounded com- 
 plaint. Weston and other leading Romanists were sent to 
 
 * Although the greater part of the people had been so indifferent respecting the 
 setting aside the Reformation, they did not see the restoration of the popish ceremo- 
 nies with equal carelessness. In London, at St. Pancras's parish, on Easter day, 
 when the priest went to the sepulchre, erected in the church, and put in his hand to 
 take out the pix and the crucifix, saying, as usual, " He is risen," he found his words 
 were literally correct, the apparatus of popery having been taken away during the 
 night. 
 
 A few days afterward, a cat was hanged on the gallows in Cheapside, dressed like 
 a priest, with a paper cut in the shape of the Host between her paws. A large re- 
 ward was offered for the detection of the person who had done this, but without suc- 
 cess. 
 
56 DISPUTATION AT OXFORD 
 
 Oxford ; they were publicly to dispute with Cranmer, Ridley, 
 and Latimer, on the three following- points : 
 
 1. That the natural body of Christ was really in the sacra- 
 ment. 
 
 2. That no other substance remained after the words of 
 consecration, besides the body and blood of Christ. 
 
 3. That in the mass there was a propitiatory sacrifice for 
 the sins of the dead and living. 
 
 It may be here noticed, that these three propositions are 
 expressly asserted in the clauses added to the Apostle's Greed 
 by Pope Pius IV., and therefore are unequivocally received 
 and held by every' true member of the Church of Rome at the 
 present day. 
 
 To give a full account of this mock disputation is unneces- 
 sary. It commenced by various processions, the singing of 
 mass, and other ceremonies. Cranmer and his companions 
 were brought separately before the commissioners at St. 
 Mary's Church ; the propositions were shown to them, and 
 they were asked whether they would admit them or, not. 
 These venerable prelates of course refused to assent, and 
 stated their readiness to argue against such doctrines. Rid- 
 ley asked for time to prepare, and to be permitted the use of his 
 books. They refused to grant him longer than the Thursday 
 following (this was on the Saturday) ; and though they prom- 
 ised to allow him what books he might require, he was only 
 permitted to have the use of his own. 
 
 Latimer was brought forward the last. The appearance 
 of this venerable Reformer, now in his eighty-fourth year, 
 worn down by age and imprisonment, evidently showed what 
 •sort of a disputation the Romanists intended to have. The 
 interesting description given by the original narrator would 
 suffer if changed into modern language. " Last of all came in 
 M. Latimer, with a kerchief and two or three caps on his 
 head, his spectacles hanging by a string at his breast, and a 
 staff in his hand, and was set in a chair. After his denial of 
 the articles, Wednesday was appointed for him to dispute, but 
 he alleged age, sickness, disuse, and want of books ; saying- 
 he was almost as unfit to dispute as to be captain or govern- 
 or of Calais, but he would declare his mind either in writing: 
 or in words, and would stand to all they could lay upon his 
 back." He complained that he was not permitted to have 
 pen and ink, nor any book except the New Testament in his 
 hand. This, he said, he had read over seven times deliber- 
 ately, but he could not find the mass in it, nor its marrow- 
 bones or sinews, alluding to the four principal points set forth 
 therein. At this the commissioners were highly offended ; 
 and Dr. Weston said he would make him grant it had both 
 marrow-bones and sinews, in the New Testament. To whom 
 M. Latimer replied, " That you will never do >" and when he 
 
BETWEEN THE REFORMERS AND THE ROMANISTS. 57 
 
 was desirous to explain what he meant by those terms, they 
 silenced him, and would not allow him to proceed. 
 
 On Monday the disputation began at eight o'clock, and 
 continued till two. All the principal persons in the Univer- 
 sity were assembled. Nineteen commissioners were placed 
 in order, and Cranmer was brought in. Before this assembly 
 he stood and argued for six hours. Four of the Romish doc- 
 tors were particularly appointed to dispute with him ; but the 
 rest of the commissioners had something to say, and inter- 
 rupted him continually, in a most disorderly manner. Four 
 notaries were present (one of whom was Jewel), who took 
 down all that passed; and from their memorandums Fox 
 gave the full account which is found in his " Acts and Mon- 
 uments." 
 
 The next day Ridley was brought forward. Dr. Smith 
 was to be his principal opponent, but Weston and twelve 
 others assisted their advocate. Ridley had long been a com- 
 plete master of this controversy, and had well employed the 
 short interval allowed him to prepare. He produced a wri- 
 ting, in which the principal arguments of the Reformers on 
 this point were set forth in a masterly and forcible manner. 
 He argued against the corporeal presence, as being contrary 
 to the Scriptures, which expressly speak of Christ's having 
 left the world, and state his sitting at the right hand of God ; 
 and that it is contrary to the nature of the sacrament, which 
 is a remembrance. That it is contrary to nature to swallow 
 a living man. That it gave advantage to those heretics who 
 denied that Christ had a human body, and is contrary to the 
 doctrines of the fathers. The notaries took dowm the partic- 
 ulars fairly ; and although, at that time, only a garbled ac- 
 count was sent forth by the Romanists, more correct details 
 were afterward published, so that we can refer to the strong 
 reasonings of Bishop Ridley, and the miserable sophistry of 
 his numerous opponents. 
 
 The dispute continued for many hours, and was conducted 
 in the same manner as the day before. Weston at length 
 terminated it by saying, " You see the stubbornness, the 
 boasting, the crafty, and inconstant mind of this man. You 
 see this day, that the force of the truth cannot be shaken. 
 Therefore cry out with me, ' Truth prevails !' " The doctors 
 all arose, shouting aloud, " Truth prevails !" Ridley was si- 
 lenced and sent back to prison, and they went to dinner. He 
 has left a particular account of the disorderly and shameful 
 manner in which he was interrupted, by hissing, shouting, 
 and calling of names, so that he could not state his argu- 
 ments fully or clearly, as he desired. 
 
 The third day was appointed for Latimer to dispute. He 
 had always been considered an eloquent and faithful preacher 
 of the Gospel, rather than a learned and scholastic divine ; 
 
58 ARGUMENTS OP LATIMER. 
 
 while his advanced age and infirmities rendered him wholly 
 unfit to contend for a length of time with such numerous and 
 disorderly opponents. He requested to be allowed to speak 
 in the English tongue, not having used the Latin language 
 for many years. He stated that he was unable to dispute, 
 but would declare his faith, and they might do as they pleased 
 with him afterward. This venerable martyr then produced a 
 paper containing his opinions, but was not allowed to read it 
 himself, and Weston would only read a part. His age and 
 appearance did not obtain respect from his enemies. " I have 
 taken," said he, " the more pains to write, because I refused 
 to dispute, on account of rny weakness. O, sir, you may 
 chance to live till you come to this age and weakness that I 
 am of. I have spoken in my time before two kings repeat- 
 edly, for two or three hours together, without interruption. 
 But now I am not suffered to declare my mind for a quarter 
 of an hour without snatches, revilings, checks, rebukes, 
 taunts, such as I have not felt the like in such an audience all 
 my life long. Surely, I must have been guilty of some hei- 
 nous offence. And what was it 1 Why, I spoke of the four 
 marrow-bones of the mass, which kind of speaking I never 
 read to be a sin against the Holy Ghost. I was not allowed 
 to show what I meant by my metaphor, but with your leave 
 I will now explain it. 
 
 " The first is the popish consecration, which has been called 
 the making of God's body. The second is transubstantiation. 
 The third is the oblation (or sacrifice) of the mass. The 
 fourth is adoration." He then explained that these were the 
 four points chiefly dwelt upon by the Romanists in their sac- 
 rament of the altar, and that they were without authority 
 from Scripture. 
 
 His adversaries would not be satisfied without at least the 
 form of a dispute ; they therefore pressed him with many 
 questions and authorities from the fathers. Latimer answered 
 their inquiries as far as propriety demanded, but would not 
 notice their long, scholastic arguments ; he repeated the prin- 
 ciples which he believed, and in which faith he said he desired 
 to die. Upon the whole, he managed even better than Cran- 
 mer and Ridley, for they answered the Romish arguments 
 from the fathers, by reasonings from similar authorities ; but 
 Latimer told them he depended only upon Scripture. " Then 
 you are not of St. Chrysostom's faith, nor St. Augustine's," 
 said Dr. Smith. Latimer replied, " I have told you I am of 
 their faith when they say well, and bring Scripture for what 
 they declare ; and farther than this St. Augustine desired not 
 to be believed." 
 
 Finding they could make no impression on this venerable 
 father, Weston ended the debate at eleven o'clock, with a 
 brag, as usual, saying, " Here you all see the weakness of 
 
SHAMEFUL CONDUCT OF THE ROMANISTS. 59 
 
 heresy against the truth; he denieth all truth, and the old 
 fathers !" In the course of the dispute, Weston asserted 
 that there was no authority in the Scripture for a woman's 
 receiving- the sacrament ; and when Latimer referred to the 
 word in the original (1 Cor., xi., 28), which signifies hoth 
 men and women, he and his associates asserted that the word 
 was different from that which is actually found in that pas- 
 sage of Scripture. 
 
 The Romish doctors having in this way gained what they 
 wished to be thought a triumph over the Reformers, on the 
 following day a mock disputation on the same subject was 
 held between Weston and Harpsfield, preparatory to the 
 latter receiving the degree of doctor. On this occasion, 
 Weston pretended to dispute against transubstantiation, and 
 to be overcome by« his opponent !* Cranmer was brought 
 forward again, and allowed to argue at some length in sup- 
 port of his opinions. 
 
 On the 26th of April, the commissioners sat in St. Mary's 
 Church. Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer were again brought 
 before them, and told by Weston that they had been van- 
 quished in argument ! He then required them to say whether 
 they would subscribe to the propositions. Cranmer denied 
 that they had been overcome, and referred to the shameful 
 manner in which the debate had been conducted. They all 
 refused to subscribe, and sentence was pronounced against 
 them, that they were no longer members of the church ; and 
 they, with their followers and patrons, were pronounced to be 
 " obstinate heretics." 
 
 Cranmer then said, " From this your judgment and sen- 
 tence I appeal to the just judgment of Almighty God, trusting 
 to be present with Him in heaven, for whose presence on 
 the altar I am thus condemned." 
 
 Ridley observed, " Although I am not of your company, yet 
 I doubt not but my name is written in another place, whither 
 this sentence will send us sooner than we should come by 
 the course of nature." 
 
 Latimer added, " I thank God most heartily that he hath 
 prolonged my life unto this end, that I may in this case glo- 
 rify God by that kind of death." 
 
 Awful to say, Weston then recorded his own condemna- 
 tion by exclaiming, " If you go to heaven in this faith, I am 
 persuaded I shall never come thither !" 
 
 After the sentence was pronounced, a solemn procession 
 took place to commemorate this victory. Weston carried 
 
 * This reminds us of a public exhibition occasionally to be witnessed in Romish, 
 schools. Some of the scholars represent Protestants, and, after a disputation, are 
 converted by the superior arguments of those of their schoolfellows who appear as 
 opponents. It is stated that such public exhibitions may be witnessed on Sunday 
 evenings, in a northern county, at the present time (1826). 
 
60 DECLARATION OF FAITH. 
 
 the host under a canopy, and the crowd were obliged to bow 
 before their breaden God, as is still required in Romish coun- 
 tries. The three prisoners were sent for to behold the tri- 
 umph, and then carried back to their respective prisons, 
 where they suffered much T and were supported by the contri- 
 butions of the followers of the Gospel, and at the expense 
 of the bailiffs of the city. Cranmer wrote a memorial to the 
 council, stating the unfair manner in which the dispute had 
 been conducted, and the refusal to allow him to advance the 
 arguments he had ready. Weston undertook to be the bearer 
 of this letter ; but while on the road he opened it, and, not 
 liking the contents, sent it back to Cranmer. 
 
 The Romanists boasted much of the result of this disputa- 
 tion, and resolved to have a similar exhibition at Cambridge. 
 For this purpose they intended to send down some others of 
 the faithful ministers of the truth then in prison, who were 
 quickly informed of the design. Such of them as were not 
 yet closely confined found means to communicate their 
 opinions to each other, and published a declaration of their 
 sentiments. In this they stated, that being prisoners, not as 
 rebels or transgressors of the laws, but only for their con- 
 science towards God and his most holy word and truth, they 
 were informed that it was determined they should be sent to 
 dispute before the universities, and that they had resolved as 
 follows : to dispute publicly if required, provided it were be- 
 fore the queen and her council, or the houses of Parliament, 
 but not before the doctors of the universities alone, since 
 they had already stated their determinations upon the points 
 to be disputed ; and those who were to decide did not desire 
 to find out the truth, but only sought their destruction. They 
 also objected, because they had not been allowed the use of 
 books for many months ; and these were not permitted in 
 the disputation at Oxford, so that they should be unable to de- 
 tect the false quotations of their adversaries. Also, because, 
 as at Oxford, they would be interrupted in their arguments ; 
 and the notaries who took down the proceedings would all 
 be appointed by their enemies, and no copies allowed to go 
 forth except such as passed through their hands. For these 
 reasons, they would only dispute in writing with the Romish 
 clergy, if alone. This they desired to do, and added, " If they 
 will write, we will answer ; and by writing confirm, out of 
 the infallible verity, even the very word of God, and by the 
 testimony of the good and most ancient fathers in Christ's 
 Church, this our faith, which we now write and send abroad 
 purposely that our good brethren and sisters in the Lord may 
 know it ; and to seal the same, we are ready, through God's 
 help and grace, to give our lives to the halter, or fire, or 
 otherwise, as God shall appoint; humbly requiring, and by 
 our Lord Jesus Christ beseeching all that fear God to behave 
 
BY HOOPER, COVERDALE, AND OTHERS. 61 
 
 themselves as obedient subjects to the queen, and the supe- 
 rior powers which are ordained of God under her ; and rather, 
 after our example, to give their heads to the block, than in 
 any point to rebel, or once to mutter against the Lord's 
 anointed, we mean our sovereign lady Queen Mary, into 
 whose heart we beseech the Lord of mercy plentifully to 
 pour the wisdom and grace of his Holy Spirit now and for- 
 ever."* 
 
 A confession or statement of faith was then added. In 
 this the prisoners declared, 1. They believed the Bible to be 
 the true word of God, and to be written by the inspiration of 
 the Holy Ghost, and therefore .to be taken to decide in all 
 controversies and matters of religion. 2. That the catholic j 
 church embraced and followed the doctrines of the Scriptures 
 in all matters of religion. 3. They believed the doctrines 
 and articles of faith set forth in the Apostles' Creed, and the 
 Nicene and other similar professions of faith. 4. They be- 
 lieved concerning justification, " that, as it cometh only from 
 God's mercy through Christ, so it is perceived and had of 
 none which be of years of discretion, otherwise than by faith 
 only ; which faith is not an opinion, but a certain persuasion 
 wrought by the Holy Ghost in the mind and heart of man, 
 whereby the mind is illuminated, and the heart is suppled to 
 submit itself to the will of God unfeignedly, and so showeth 
 forth an inherent righteousness, which is to be discerned in 
 the article of justification from the righteousness which God 
 endueth us withal, justifying us, although inseparably they 
 go together. And this we do not for curiosity or contention' 
 sake, but for conscience' sake, that it might be quiet, which 
 it never can be, if we confound, without distinction, forgive- 
 ness of sins and Christ's righteousness imputed to us, with 
 regeneration and inherent righteousness. By this we disal- 
 low the papistical doctrine of free will, of works of superer- 
 ogation, of merits, of the necessity of auricular confession, 
 and satisfaction towards God." 
 
 This article is here given at length, as it shows that the 
 main difference between the Romanists and»the Protestants 
 was on the all-important question, " How shall man be just 
 with God?" 
 
 The remaining articles stated their firm belief that public 
 worship should be in a language which the people could un- 
 derstand. That God only by Christ Jesus was to be prayed 
 unto ; therefore they disallowed prayers to saints. They also 
 denied purgatory, masses for the dead, the Romish sacra- 
 
 * This latter clause is given at length, to show the falsity of the Romish accusa- 
 tion of rebellion against these men. It is necessary to call the reader's attention to 
 this, as their principal authors at the present day do not scruple to represent the 
 writers of this declaration as "breaking their allegiance to her !" Let the senti- 
 ments here expressed be compared with the language lately (182G) used by the lead- 
 ing Romish advocates ! t Not the Roman Catholic. 
 
 F 
 
62 ROMISH PROCESSIONS AND CERENONIES. 
 
 merits, the adoration of the host, the prohibiting the marriage 
 of priests, and the considering the mass as a propitiatory sac- 
 rifice. 
 
 These doctrines they offered to maintain before the queen 
 or the Parliament, believing that by them they should be 
 heard with some fairness ; or they offered to argue in their 
 defence by writing ; and they concluded by stating their de- 
 termination to act as obedient subjects, and again entreated 
 all others to do the same. This declaration was dated May 
 8, 1554, and was signed by Bishops Farrar, Hooper, and Cov- 
 erdale ; also by Dr. Taylor, Philpot, Bradford, Crome, Rogers, 
 Saunders, and others. 
 
 The month of May was remarkable for many Romish pro- 
 cessions ; and on the 10th royal dirges, or services for the 
 souls of deceased monarchs, were performed at Westminster 
 Abbey and St. Paul's. On this occasion the nobility gave 
 money to pay for masses to be said for the souls of King 
 Henry VII. and his queen, King Henry VIII. and Queen Cath- 
 arine of Arragon, and also for King Edward VI. ! Reader, 
 observe this. The Romanists then held out that Henry the 
 Eighth was in purgatory, and could be prayed into heaven ; 
 for doing this they received money ! Surely, upon their own 
 showing, it would be fair to conclude either that Henry the 
 Eighth is in heaven, or that the Romish priests receive mon- 
 ey for what, in reality, is a mere pretence ! Let the Roman- 
 ist of the present day say which of these he will admit.* 
 
 On the 23d of May a woman was put in the pillory in 
 Cheapside. A few days afterward two more women and 
 three men suffered the same punishment. They, probably, 
 were punished to check the public expressions of discontent 
 at the queen's marriage with the King of Spain, which exci- 
 ted much alarm, owing to the bigoted character of that mon- 
 arch, and the cruelties he exercised upon his Protestant sub- 
 jects. It was naturally apprehended that similar proceedings 
 would be adopted in England, and that the Inquisition would 
 be established. 
 
 The Inquisition. — At this name every Protestant shudders. 
 The atrocities perpetrated by that horrid .tribunal have been 
 so repeatedly stated, that they have not fallen into oblivion, 
 like many of the leading errors and practices of Romanism. 
 To relate minute particulars of the rise and progress of the 
 Inquisition, therefore, is not necessary in this place. 
 
 * As one of these processions passed through Smithfield, John Street, a joiner, was 
 passing by, and, in his haste, went under the canopy carried over the priest, who, 
 being frightened at the man's presumption, let the pix or box fall in which was the 
 consecrated wafer. For this, Street was taken to the Compter, and carried before 
 the council, before whom the priest accused him of knocking the sacrament out of 
 his hand, and designing to kill him. Street was then sent to Newgate, chained to a 
 post in a dungeon, and treated so cruelly that he lost his senses, and was removed 
 to Bedlam. The Romanists gave out, not only that he intended to kill the priest, 
 but also that he only pretended to be mad. Fox, therefore, personally investigated 
 the particulars, and found them to be as above mentioned. 
 
THE INQUISITION. 0)3 
 
 It was established at the latter end of the twelfth century, 
 taking its rise from the persecutions of the Churcli of Rome 
 against the Albigenses,* which were speedily brought into 
 a regular system, and placed under the authority of Dominic 
 de Guzman, commonly called St. Dominic, the founder of a 
 monastic order. But the direction of the Inquisition was not 
 confined to the Dominicans. All the monastic orders, as 
 well as the clergy, both secular and regular, have taken a 
 full share in conducting its proceedings. The chief honour 
 certainly belongs to Dominic, who was created a saint for 
 the pre-eminent ability he displayed in organizing this cruel 
 institution ; to use the expression of one of his biographers, 
 " he was all eyes for the faith !" It gradually extended its in- 
 fluence over most of the countries where Romanism prevail- 
 ed, but reigned with the most cruel sway in Spain. It is cal- 
 culated that more than a million of victims have been sacri- 
 ficed by this bloody tribunal ! 
 
 The system upon which it proceeded is well known. Pa- 
 rents and children of every rank were taken from their 
 homes in the dead of the night. No one dared to resist ; 
 and Gavin, who was himself connected with the Inquisition 
 at Saragossa, relates, that if a friend or relative called the 
 next day and found the family in grief, and was informed 
 that the father or mother, or a son or (laughter, was miss- 
 ing, he dared ask no farther, nor make any remark, lest he 
 should be overheard by some of the numerous spies of the 
 Inquisition, and be himself carried away the next night ! 
 During the period under our consideration, the Inquisition in 
 Spain was proceeding with the utmost severity against all 
 who were suspected of heresy ; and English Protestants 
 might well tremble at the idea of the introduction of that hor- 
 rid tribunal into our land. 
 
 Strange to tell, this dread machinery of Rome has found 
 advocates in England even in our own day ! Llorente states, 
 that within the last ten years " he has heard Roman Catho- 
 lics in London declare that the Spanish Inquisition had been 
 useful in preserving the (Roman) Catholic faith, and that it 
 would be advantageous to France to possess a similar institu- 
 tion ! v f Would these Romanists wish to see England also 
 partake its blessings ? There are individuals now in our coun- 
 try who witnessed the public burning of the victims of the 
 Inquisition in Spain, before it was finally restricted to secret 
 punishments, as well as secret arrests and secret judgments. 
 We shall have occasion to notice this subject again. 
 
 * In Jones's " History of the Waldenses" the reader will find an interesting ac- 
 count of these persecutions. Particulars respecting the Inquisition are given at 
 length by Limborch, Dellon, Gavin, Puigblanch, Llorente, and other writers who 
 were, originally, Romanists. See, also, " The Protestant." 
 
 t See his " Histoire de l'Inquisition." 
 
64 
 
 THE QUEEN S MARRIAGE. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Queen's Marriage. — The Kingdom submits to the Pope^s 
 Authority. — Romanism fully restored. — a.d. 1554-5. 
 
 humbly before the pope's legate, and 
 
 On the 29th of July, 1554, Philip landed at Southampton, 
 and was married to Queen Mary, at Winchester, a few days 
 afterward. In the general histories of that period will be 
 found ample details respecting many disgraceful and unhap- 
 py consequences which resulted to England from this mar- 
 riage. 
 
 The gallows erected in the principal streets in London 
 were taken down previous to the arrival of the king and 
 queen, and many pageants were set up. The conduit in 
 Gracechurch-street was adorned with a large picture repre- 
 senting the nine worthies, including Henry the Eighth among 
 the number. The artist, desirous to represent what he 
 thought the most illustrious part of that monarch's conduct, 
 painted him delivering a book to his son, King Edward the 
 Sixth, upon which was written, Verbum Dei (the Word of 
 God). Bishop Gardiner, being informed of this, sent for the 
 artist, and called him knave, traitor, and villain, for painting 
 
BONNER S VISITATION. 65 
 
 a book in King Henry's hand, but especially for writing "the 
 Word of God" thereon, and ordered him to wipe it out of the 
 picture. The painter did as he was commanded, and, being 
 fearful lest any portion of this obnoxious book should remain, 
 he wiped away the king's fingers also ! 
 
 The nation was so discontented with this Spanish mar- 
 riage, that Philip found it necessary to adopt some measures 
 which might be pleasing to the people. With this view he 
 interfered for the Princess Elizabeth, the Earl of Devonshire, 
 and some other state prisoners. He continued his kindness 
 towards Elizabeth, and protected her from her enemies ; for, 
 as Mary was not likely to have children, Philip hoped, in 
 case of her decease, to persuade Elizabeth to marry him, and 
 thus to continue his authority over England, which other- 
 wise would cease at the death of Mary. These were the 
 only instances of kindness shown by the Spanish monarch 
 towards any of the English nation ; and we may observe 
 that none of the Protestant clergy were released. 
 
 During the summer the Romish bishops visited their dio- 
 ceses, to see that the queen's injunctions were attended to. 
 A particular account has been preserved of Bonner's pro- 
 ceedings on this occasion; but the ceremonies observed at 
 the setting up of the rood in St. Paul's Cathedral, in the early 
 part of the year, should first be noticed. The rood, that is, a 
 large wooden image of the crucifixion, with Mary and the 
 Apostle John represented standing one on each side, was 
 laid along upon the pavement. The bishop and his clergy, 
 in their full robes, then recited and sung several prayers over 
 the rood, and anointed it with consecrated oil ; they then 
 crept to it, and kissed* the images with much devotion. 
 These ceremonies being concluded, the rood was raised up, 
 and fixed in its place, while the choir sung Te Deum, and 
 the bells rang for joy ! 
 
 Bonner's visitation began on the 6th of September. After 
 passing through a part of his. diocese, he came to Hadham, 
 of which parish he was rector ; but, to his great displeasure, 
 neither found a rood erected nor a sacramental wafer hung 
 up in the church; nor was he welcomed with ringing the 
 bells, as usual. Full of wrath, he abused Dr. Bricket, his cu- 
 rate, in the church, swearing at him, and cursing him for a 
 knave and a heretic. The doctor endeavoured to excuse 
 himself by stating that the bishop had come sooner than they 
 expected, and promised they would attend to his wishes as 
 speedily as possible ; meanwhile, he entreated the bishop to 
 come to the parsonage, where dinner was preparing. Bon- 
 
 * In the Rituale Romanum the prayers and ceremonies now to be used at the con- 
 secration of a cross, or an image of the Saviour, of the Virgin Mary, or the saints, 
 are to be found. At the termination of the prayers, " the priest, kneeling before the 
 cross, is devoutly to adore it, and kiss it, and as many of the spectators as please are 
 to do the same." 
 
 F2 
 
66 LETTER WRITTEN BY BRADFORD. 
 
 ner was too angry to listen to his curate, and, after much 
 more abuse, struck at him. The blow missed Dr. Bricket, but 
 hit Sir Thomas Joscelin, a by-stander, full upon the ear! 
 Then, mounting his horse, this unchristian prelate rode away 
 to Ware, to the great consternation of the people. The gen- 
 eral proceedings of Bonner, during this visitation, may be 
 collected from the injunctions he issued ; among them are 
 particular inquiries, whether any of the clergy had been mar- 
 ried, and whether they had put away their wives ; whether 
 they favoured heresy ; whether they prayed in the English 
 language ; whether they used the sacraments aright, &c, 
 &c. : thus evidently showing that the principal design of 
 these visitations was to root out the favourers of the Refor- 
 mation. 
 
 While this noted persecutor was thus occupied, the follow- 
 ers of Christ employed themselves very differently. While 
 in prison, they eagerly availed themselves of every opportu- 
 nity for recommending to others the promises of the Gospel, 
 and the warnings against sin contained in the Word of God. 
 Many proofs of this are extant in the letters of the martyrs ; 
 the following extracts are from one written by Bradford to a 
 person under the heaviness and godly sorrow which result 
 from a feeling and sense of sin : 
 
 " We must not be sluggish ; but, as Satan laboureth to 
 loosen our faith, so must we labour to fasten it, by thinking 
 on the promises and covenant of God, in the blood of Christ ; 
 namely, that God is our God, with all that he hath ; which 
 covenant dependeth upon God's own goodness, mercy, and 
 truth only, and not on our obedience and worthiness in any 
 point, for then should we never be certain. Indeed, God 
 requireth of us obedience and worthiness, but not that there- 
 by we might be his children and he our Father, but because 
 he is our Father and we his children ; through his own good- 
 ness in Christ, therefore, requireth he faith and obedience. 
 Now if we want this obedience and worthiness which he re- 
 quireth, should we doubt whether he is our Father 1 Nay, 
 that were to make our obedience and worthiness the cause, 
 and so to put Christ out of place, for whose sake God is our 
 Father. But rather because he is our Father, and we feel 
 ourselves to want such things as he requireth, we should be 
 stirred up to take shame to ourselves ; because we are not 
 as we should be, and thereupon should we take occasion to 
 go to our Father in prayer, in this manner." 
 
 Then follows a prayer, of Avhich the following is an ex- 
 tract : 
 
 " I come to thee as to my merciful Father, through thy 
 dear Son, Jesus Christ, and pray thee to help me, good Lord. 
 
IMPRISONMENT, PENANCES, AND FINES. 67 
 
 Help me, and give me faith, hope, love, &c, and grant that 
 thy Holy Spirit may be with me forever." 
 
 The letter thus concludes : 
 
 " Let us look upon Christ and his precious blood shed for 
 the confirmation of his covenant ; let us remember the free 
 promises of the Gospel ; let us set before us God's benefits 
 generally, in making this world, in ruling it, &c, &c. This, 
 if you do, and use earnest prayer, and so flee from all things 
 "which might wound your conscience, giving yourself to dil- 
 igence in your calling, you shall find at length (which God 
 grant to me also) a sure certainty of salvation, to your eter- 
 nal joy and comfort." 
 
 Surely these important declarations of Gospel truth should 
 not be neglected at the present day. Reader, are you in 
 heaviness from a feeling and sense of sin 1 Flee to the ref- 
 uge thus set before you by this martyr of old. Are you still 
 careless as to the concerns of your soul 1 O, neglect not the 
 great salvation so freely offered to you in Christ ! 
 
 In the beginning of October, more than fifty persons Avere 
 imprisoned in London for having books in their possession 
 which had been brought from Germany, several of whom 
 were citizens of respectability. On November the 4th, five 
 priests did penance at Paul's Cross for having married agree- 
 ably to the laws passed in King Edward's reign. For this 
 they had been suspended from the ministry, but now were 
 admitted again, upon putting away their wives and doing pen- 
 ance. 
 
 A jury, before whom Sir Nicholas Throgmorton had been 
 tried on a charge of high treason, although his principal of- 
 fence was heresy, having acquitted him, they Avere commit- 
 ted to prison. Four submitted themselves to the council, 
 and were set at liberty ; but the eight others, affirming that 
 they had acted to the best of their knowledge, and as their 
 consciences directed, were fined. Five of them were con- 
 demned to pay a thousand marks, and the others one thou- 
 sand pounds each,* but were at length released upon paying 
 a smaller sum. 
 
 About this time Bonner issued a mandate, ordering that all 
 texts of Scripture written upon church walls should be blot- 
 ted out. They had been inscribed thereon during the reign 
 of Edward, and therefore the prelate attributes them to the 
 " children of iniquity, as a stay to their heresies — opening a 
 window to vice, and utterly closing up the way to virtue !" 
 " Wherefore, being moved with a Christian zeal," the church- 
 
 •* A maTk is 13s. id. It must be remembered that these sums are equal to ten 
 times the amount at the present day. This measure will remind the reader of simi- 
 lar proceedings against Protestant jurymen, during the reign of James the Second, for 
 acquitting Keeling and others. 
 
68 BAPTISM OF BELLS. 
 
 wardens were commanded " to abolish and extinguish such 
 manner of Scriptures." This measure is not surprising ; the 
 Romish prelates well knew that their doctrines would not 
 stand the test of Scripture ; and some persons observed that, 
 as Bonner was so earnest to introduce images into churches, 
 he was wise to blot out the Scriptures, for they could not 
 agree together. 
 
 While Bonner was thus employed, Gardiner was not idle, 
 but laboured in a higher sphere. He sent visiters to Oxford 
 and Cambridge, and many persons were expelled from their 
 fellowships. In the latter university, twenty-four vacancies 
 were declared in St. John's College alone, and several of 
 the heads of houses were removed. 
 
 At Oxford, Dr. Tresham, the vice-chancellor, called the stu- 
 dents of Christ Church together, and earnestly recommended 
 the mass to them, declaring " that there was stuff enough in 
 Scripture to prove the mass good." The doctor, however, 
 had recourse to other arguments. He told them that the 
 queen had ordered a splendid set of robes to be made for the 
 chapel at Windsor ;* but she had kindly granted that these 
 vestments should be sent to Christ Church, and " if they, 
 like honest men," would come to church, they should wear 
 them on holydays. As a farther inducement, he promised 
 that the college should have "the lady bells of Bampton, 
 which were the sweetest ring in England." 
 
 This Dr. Tresham appears to have been very fond of bells. 
 It is recorded of him that he caused the great bell of Christ 
 Church to be newly hung, and baptized by the name of Mary. 
 A few days afterward, Jewel was reading to him a letter, 
 which he had been directed to prepare as an address from 
 the university to the queen, when " Mary" tolled as a warn- 
 ing to mass. The doctor, hearing " her pleasant voice," ex- 
 claimed, " O delicate and sweet harmony ! O beautiful 
 Mary ! How musically she sounds ! How strangely she 
 pleaseth my ears !" and the poor scholar was forced to give 
 place to this new lady, whose " sweet voice" so engaged the 
 chancellor's attention, that he gave no more .heed to Jewel 
 or his letter, f 
 
 * The cost of the splendid garments of the Romish priests was very great. The 
 will of Sir Thomas Parr, about this period, contains a bequest of £1600 to the Abbey 
 of Clairvaux, to purchase copes and vestments. 
 
 t The reader who is unacquainted with Romish ceremonies may probably be 
 startled to hear of abell being- baptized, and bearing- a name so highly respected among 
 Romanists ; but it is one of the superstitious adopted by that church, and is practi- 
 sed at the present day. A particular account of the performance of this ceremony 
 in Canada, in 1818, is related in The Protestant, published at Glasgow, vol. ii., No. 
 73. Two bells about to undergo this ceremony being hung in the middle of the 
 church, a procession of the priests, in their robes of sta-te, was made as usual. A 
 priest addressed the people upon the pious feelings which ought to be produced in 
 their minds hy seeing bells baptized. Water was then consecrated ; another priest 
 dipped a brush into the water, and made the form of a cross upon the bells, pro- 
 nouncing the solemn words used in baptism. A third priest then crossed the bells all 
 over, and they were afterward wiped dry. Several prayers were read, the bells 
 
CARDINAL POLE. 69 
 
 A more important subject now claims attention, namely, 
 the reconciliation of England to the See of Rome, and the re- 
 establishment of the pope's authority in our land. It has al- 
 ready been stated that Cardinal Pole was appointed legate 
 from the pope for this purpose ; but he was detained by the 
 emperor, lest his presence should interfere with the queen's 
 marriage. That being effected, he was allowed to proceed ; 
 but having been attainted for high treason in the reign of 
 Henry the Eighth, he could not return to England till the 
 Parliament repealed the act. 
 
 This was the first measure proposed when the Parliament 
 met. Great care was taken to exclude all persons suspected 
 of favouring the Reformation, or of being averse to the res- 
 toration of the pope's power, as many members of the prece- 
 ding parliaments had been. Its proceedings soon snowed 
 that it was thoroughly a Romish Parliament, or, as was di- 
 rected in the queen's circulars to the sheriffs, respecting the 
 election of suitable persons, " of the Catholic sort." The act 
 was introduced on the 17th of November ; it was hurried 
 through both houses, and received the royal assent on the 
 22d. On the 24th the cardinal arrived in London. 
 
 Cardinal Pole was descended from the royal family, and for 
 a time was much in favour with Henry the Eighth ; but being 
 strongly attached to the doctrines of Romanism and the au- 
 thority of the pope, he opposed the king's divorce. After 
 some changes of conduct, he left England, and was appointed 
 a cardinal by Pope Paul the Third, in the year 1536, and was 
 immediately sent to reside in Flanders, as a legate, to com- 
 municate with and encourage the popish party in England, 
 who were then engaged in rebellion against their king. Of 
 course, Pole was speedily outlawed as a traitor. He resided 
 for some months at Liege, and then returned to Rome, the 
 insurrection being quelled. He continued in correspondence 
 Avith the English malecontents, and was also employed by the 
 pope as one of his legates at the opening of the Council of 
 
 were anointed with, oil and perfumed with incense. The names were then given. A 
 godfather and a godmother appeared for each bell ! The principal priest asked some 
 questions, which they answered ; the bell was then named, the priest and the spon- 
 sors each striking- it three times with the clapper. A similar form was gone through 
 with the other bell. The sponsors then produced their offering, namely, large pieces 
 of linen, rich silk, and ribands, with which the bells were clothed. The ceremony 
 concluded by another procession. In a few days the bells were hoisted into their 
 places in the steeple, fully qualified for all the numerous duties which bells have to 
 perform in a Roman Catholic country, one of which is to assist in delivering souls 
 from purgatory ! Other travellers have described similar exhibitions on the Conti- 
 nent. The particulars of a similar ceremony, performed at Chalons, during the 
 summer of lb25, by the bishop of the diocese, are minutely related. On this occa- 
 sion, six bells were baptized by the names of Mary, Anne, Deodata, Stephania, Sera- 
 phinia, and Prudentia. Their sponsors were chosen from the nobility of the neigh- 
 bourhood, and the ceremony concluded by the Romish prelate calling upon all " the 
 faithful" to join him in beseeching the Deity to preserve this happy and holy family 
 from evil and danger ! ! ! Picart gives a minute account of this ceremony, illustrated 
 with engravings. 
 
70 THE PARLIAMENT ABSOLVED. 
 
 Trent. On the death of Paul the Third, Pole was chosen his 
 successor ; but this being announced to him at night, he re- 
 fused to accept the papacy until the next morning. The 
 morning came, but the cardinals had changed their minds ; and 
 Pole, who had, in the mean time, composed an oration to re- 
 turn thanks on being elected, was set aside. He acquiesced 
 in the election of another, and continued his usual course of 
 life till the death of Edward the Sixth, when he was appoint- 
 ed legate to England. The emperor, as already stated, was 
 apprehensive lest Pole, being only in deacon's orders, the 
 queen should fix upon him for a husband, in preference to 
 Philip ; and with Gardiner's assistance, prevented his coming 
 to England till the period now under consideration. 
 
 The cardinal was received with many honours, but did not 
 make a public entry, as the pope's authority was not yet re- 
 stored. Letters patent, however, were issued by the king 
 and queen, ordering their subjects to receive, honour, and 
 obey this legate, and allowing them to apply to him for such 
 favours and dispensations as they might stand in need of, and 
 which could only be granted by the pope.* On the 27th, Pole 
 came to the Parliament House, the king and queen being pres- 
 ent. Gardiner informed the members of the arrival of the 
 cardinal, and the business with which he was charged. Pole 
 then addressed them at considerable length. He acquainted 
 them of the commission from the pope, and that he had come 
 " to restore England to its original noble estate, by reconci- 
 ling them to the Catholic Church." He ascribed the differ- 
 ences with Rome entirely to the conduct of Henry, and 
 praised the queen in the highest terms. 
 
 Some members of the House of Commons spoke of the 
 pope's authority in the way it deserved; but the majority 
 were so attached to popery, or so bribed with Spanish money, 
 that they agreed to unite with the House of Lords in supplir 
 eating the legate to receive their submission to the See of 
 Rome. They accordingly besought the king and queen to 
 intercede with the representative of the pope to grant the 
 kingdom absolution, and receive it again into the bosom of the 
 Church. This ceremony was accordingly gone through, and 
 on the 29th of November they were introduced into the pres- 
 ence of the legate at Whitehall. He made them a long ora- 
 tion upon the favours bestowed on the English nation in for- 
 mer times ; he dwelt upon the unity of the Church, and simi- 
 lar topics ; and enjoined them, as a penance, to repeal all 
 the laws against Romanism. He then granted them a full 
 absolution, which they all received, kneeling humbly before 
 
 * In the year 1818, a friar, in the Convent of St. Bartholomew, at Rome, assured 
 Borne English visitants that " the holy father (the pope), who had received from the 
 prince of the apostles the keys of heaven, and the power to forgive sins, could par- 
 don murder, or any crime — hut how he might not say !" — Rome in the Nineteenth 
 Century. 
 
Gardiner's sermon. 71 
 
 him ! Sir Ralph Bagnel was the only one who refused. Such 
 was the conduct of an English Parliament in the days of Queen 
 Mary — kneeling before a traitor, and humbling themselves to 
 the authority of a foreign priest ! They then all went to the 
 chape], and Te Deum was sung.* 
 
 On the Sunday following, December 2d, Gardiner, bishop 
 of Winchester, and lord-chancellor of England, preached at 
 Paul's Cross before King Philip and the cardinal. His text 
 was, Romans, xiii., 11:" And that, knowing the time, that now 
 it is high time to awake out of sleep, for now is our salvation 
 nearer than when we believed." Fox gives an account of 
 this sermon, from notes taken by some persons who were 
 present. After referring, as usual, to the Romish sacrament 
 of the altar, the preacher compared the state of the nation, 
 during the past twenty years, to that of a man asleep, and 
 separated from others. As men in their sleep sometimes 
 have evil dreams, so the nation had done evil ; and as a man, 
 when desirous to sleep, puts out the candle, so all writers ar- 
 guing for the Church of Rome had been put aside ; and ima- 
 ges (which were laymen's books) were cast down and broken. 
 He then declared, that in the latter part of King Henry's 
 reign, and at the beginning of Edward's, there were thoughts 
 of reconciling the nation to the Church of Rome, but the time 
 was not then come. He also repeated the false assertion, so 
 usual among Romanists, that England first received Christi- 
 anity from Rome. This sermon was followed by a prayer 
 for the pope, the cardinals, the clergy, the king, &c. ; also 
 for "the souls departed, lying in the pains of purgatory." 
 
 The prominent part now taken by Gardiner in restoring 
 the pope's authority, caused many to reflect how earnestly he 
 had forwarded Henry's proceedings in casting off the papal 
 yoke, and to remember the treatises he had written and pub- 
 lished in defence of the king's supremacy. He had done this 
 too decidedly to allow him to escape by excuse or evasion ; 
 he therefore admitted his inconsistency, but compared him- 
 self to Peter, who, having fallen, had repented ; forgetting 
 that there could be no point of comparison between his con- 
 duct and that of the apostle, particularly as the repentance of 
 the latter almost immediately followed his offence, while 
 Gardiner had persisted advisedly in his opposition to the 
 pope's authority for upward of twenty years. 
 
 * The form of absolution used by the cardinal deserves notice. It was as follows : 
 " Oar Lord Jesus Christ, which, with his most precious blood, hath redeemed and 
 washed us from all our sins and iniquities, that he might purchase unto himself a 
 glorious spouse, without spot or wrinkle, and whom the Father hath appointed head 
 over all his Church, he by his mercy absolve you. And we, by apostolic authority 
 given unto us by the most holy lord Pope Julius Third, his vicegerent on earth, do 
 absolve and deliver you, and every one of you, with the whole realm and dominions 
 thereof, from all heresy and schism, and from all and every judgment, censures, and 
 pains for that cause incurred ; and also we do restore you again unto the unity of our 
 mother the holy Church, as in our letters more plainly it shall appear. In the 
 
72 CHURCH LANDS. 
 
 Burnet gives full particulars of the powers delegated to 
 Cardinal Pole by the pope, from which the real intentions 
 of the latter will appear, as well as the reluctance with which 
 the hopes of an immediate, full restitution of the possessions 
 of the Church were relinquished. Only a brief summary can 
 be given here. 
 
 The first authority from the pope was dated March 8th, 
 1554. It empowered the cardinal to receive all heretics, and 
 absolve them, and to pardon all irregularities committed by 
 ecclesiastics. It also gave power to absolve all communi- 
 ties, universities, and individuals of every description, from 
 any unlawful agreements which they had entered into with 
 masters who had wandered,* and to absolve them, and free 
 them from their oaths ! Power was also given to dispense 
 with the observance of Lent, upon the allowance of either 
 the confessor or the physician. Clergymen under the degree 
 of a bishop, who were married, might, upon their true conver- 
 sion, be allowed to continue in that state, provided they gave 
 no scandal, and did not perform any act of their ministry. 
 
 All this was liberal in the extreme ! When the importance 
 of these points is considered, and the extent of relaxation al- 
 lowed thereon, it may appear surprising to learn that this in- 
 strument was not acceptable to the Romanists in England in 
 general. There remained other clauses, which explain why 
 the pope so readily granted the privileges above mentioned, 
 and why all his partisans were not satisfied. Power was 
 given to the cardinal to settle, as he thought fit, with the pos- 
 sessors of property which had belonged to the Church, as to 
 the movables, and the profits they had received and consu- 
 med ; but all immovables, such as land or buildings, were to 
 be restored if the legate thought proper. This affected the 
 possessors of abbey lands, and they had no desire to promote 
 the pope's supremacy at such a cost. Farther powers, ac- 
 cordingly, were applied for, and another breve was granted, 
 dated the 28th of June. This set forth that the pope, not 
 willing that the recovering of the nation, and the salvation 
 of so many souls, should be obstructed by any worldly re- 
 gards, permitted the legate to arrange with the possessors of 
 any Church goods, and even to allow such persons as should 
 be thought deserving, and were capable of rendering assist- 
 ance in matters of religion, to retain possession of such as 
 he saw fit, without scruple. f 
 
 The Parliament now proceeded with activity in restoring 
 the Romish religion ; and an act Avas passed repealing all the 
 
 * Dominis abcrrantibus, or heretical masters. 
 
 t In conference with the emperor, Pole explained that the intention of the pope 
 was to insist upon unity with the Church of Rome as to doctrine ; and as to the ab- 
 bey lands, to give up any claim to the profits received, and to pardon all censures in- 
 curred. The lands themselves were to be restored, the pope engaging- not to apply 
 them to his own advantage, but for the service of God and the benefit of the kingdom. 
 
LAWS AGAINST HERETICS REVIVED. 73 
 
 laws made against the authority of the pope since the year 
 
 1529. The possessors of the abbey lands being unwilling to 
 relinquish them, a clause was introduced into this act, con- 
 firming them to the persons in whose hands they then were. 
 To further this point, an address had been presented from the 
 clergy to their majesties, requesting them to intercede with 
 Cardinal Pole, and stating that they were unwilling to endan- 
 ger " the Catholic Church, now newly restored," and would, 
 therefore, forego these claims. Pole accordingly granted a 
 dispensation, allowing the detainers of these lands and goods 
 to possess them, but with a strong charge to all who had the 
 goods of the Church to remember the judgments which fell 
 on Belshazzar. It is worthy of notice, that both the cardinal 
 and the clergy used the expression detainers ; and the whole 
 proceeding clearly showed that it was intended only to allow 
 these claims to remain dormant for a time, and not to relin- 
 quish them entirely.* This address from the clergy also 
 contained an urgent request that all their former powers and 
 jurisdiction might be restored to them. The act above men- 
 tioned also declared that bulls from Rome (the decrees of 
 the pope) might be executed in England ; and the statutes 
 of mortmain were suspended for twenty years, to induce the 
 laity to bestow their goods upon the Church, the ruling ec- 
 clesiastics thinking that many might be induced peaceably to 
 resign the abbey lands, as well as to grant fresh donations, 
 when on their death-beds, which would have been prevented 
 by the statute of mortmain, had it remained in force. In a 
 word, all things respecting religion were, as nearly as possi- 
 ble, brought back to the state in which they were in the year 
 
 1530, before the quarrel between Henry and the See of Rome 
 had commenced. 
 
 The next act revived the old laws against heretics and Lol- 
 lards, which had been repealed during the reigns of Henry 
 VIII. and Edward VI. By this measure the power of pro- 
 ceeding against heretics was again committed to the Romish 
 clergy, as fully as at any former period : so that they could 
 now arrest persons, imprison, try, and condemn them, by 
 their own authority, and without any others being allowed to 
 interfere. Another law placed the government in the hands 
 of Philip during the minority of any children the queen might 
 have, if she died before him. At that time the whole nation 
 expected the speedy birth of an heir to the throne, and pray- 
 ers were publicly offered up for an event so desirable to the 
 Romanists. 
 
 * Sir William Petre (hen secretary of state, evidently was of this opinion, as in 
 the next year he obtained a special bull from the pope, confirming to him the Church 
 lands which he had purchased. All these, it was stated, Petre was ready to relin- 
 quish, but that the pope, for a stronger reason, thought proper to confirm them to 
 him ! 
 
74 ROMANISM FULLY RESTORED. 
 
 Another law was passed, in great haste, on the 16th of 
 January,, upon which day the Parliament was dissolved. It 
 referred to some Protestant preachers, who had prayed that 
 God " would turn the heart of the queen from idolatry to the 
 true faith ;" and others were said to have added, " or that she 
 might be removed." Persons using these expressions were 
 to be punished as traitors. 
 
 Gardiner had now fulfilled his promises to the queen and 
 to the emperor. He had restored the pope's authority and 
 the Romish religion in all its strictness ; while, on the other 
 hand, he had apparently confirmed the owners of abbey lands 
 in their possessions. Thus he satisfied all whose bigotry de- 
 sired to see Romanism fully restored, and he in some de- 
 gree quieted the fears of those who were anxious for their 
 private interests. These two classes included the majority 
 of the nation ; such as opposed the doctrines of the Church 
 of Rome from conscientious motives, he intended to silence 
 in a different manner. 
 
 At the dissolution of this Parliament, public rejoicings were 
 ordered for the reconciliation with the pope ; and letters were 
 accordingly sent to all the sheriffs, stating that the realm 
 was " now restored again into God's favour, and the unity of 
 the mother Holy Church ;" and that, considering how much 
 thankfulness was to be shown " for these and other innumer- 
 able benefits of Almighty God," mass and Te Deum were to 
 be performed publicly, and the sheriffs were to order bonfires 
 to be made in all places. King Philip and Queen Mary at 
 this time rode through the city in state, preceded by Bishop 
 Gardiner and the cardinal, in his scarlet robes, and with his 
 cross carried before him. He bestowed his blessings upon 
 the people very bountifully as he went along ; but this mum- 
 mery had not the same influence as in former times, and the 
 citizens derided him and his blessings. Neither did they 
 reverence the cross, nor exclaim, " God save the king and 
 queen." A fearful anticipation of what was to come seemed 
 to occupy the minds of the spectators. Gardiner was much 
 offended, and as he passed along, he noted the most promi- 
 nent instances of disrespect, saying to his servants continu- 
 ally, " Mark that house '." " Take that knave to the coun- 
 ter," " Who ever saw such heretics, who will neither rev- 
 erence the cross nor their majesties V Mountain, the cler- 
 gyman mentioned in chapter II., stood at the end of Soper- 
 lane (Queen-street), and heard him use these words. 
 
 Swarms of Romish books now issued from the press. As 
 usual, the free use of the Scriptures was opposed. One writer 
 stated above thirty reasons why the Scriptures ought not to 
 be allowed in the English tongue. He said they tended to 
 the destruction of souls ; that " by this damnable liberty all 
 holy mysteries had been despised, and the people had utterly 
 
THE CASE OF JUDGE HALES. 75 
 
 condemned everything (every doctrine or tenet) that was not 
 expressed in the letter of their English Bibles ; that the uni- 
 versal Church of Christ did never allow nor approve the 
 Scripture to be in the vulgar language, but ever, from time 
 to time, did tread that down among other errors, and suppress 
 it ; therefore, away with the English damnable translation, 
 and let them learn the mysteries of God reverently by heart, 
 and learn to give as much credit to that which is not express- 
 ed in Scripture." If we refer to the modern arguments of 
 the Romish opposers of the circulation of the Scriptures in 
 our own country, particularly in Ireland, we shall be struck 
 with their similarity to the doctrines maintained in " The Days 
 of Queen Mary." Another treatise was entitled, " The Way 
 Home to Christ and Truth.'''' The author called upon his read- 
 ers to "discern the value of the old and ancient jewels, of 
 late not regarded, and to rejoice that in this new and miracu- 
 lous reign of merciful Mary'''' (a few Romanists still venture 
 to give her this title !), " so many good old orders were newly 
 restored !" 
 
 We may now briefly notice the lamentable case of Sir 
 James Hales, of Kent, a pious and able judge of the Court 
 of King's Bench. He opposed the settlement of the crown 
 upon Lady Jane Grey, and therefore ought to have been fa- 
 voured by Queen Mary ; but he was a heretic, and the earli- 
 est opportunity of proceeding against him was seized. Du- 
 ring the first year of the queen's reign, before the law against 
 •the mass had been repealed, some priests were indicted at 
 the assizes for Kent, because they had officiated at that idol- 
 atrous service. Hales, of course, recommended the jury to 
 find their verdict agreeably to the law as it then stood. For 
 this, Bishop Gardiner, sitting as lord-chancellor in Westmin- 
 ster Hall, called him to account, October 6th, 1553, and said 
 that, although he had the law on his side, yet he might have 
 had regard to the queen's present doings in that matter. 
 Hales defended his conduct, upon which Gardiner told him 
 that he was no longer a judge. He signified his obedience 
 to the queen's will, and departed. 
 
 In a few days he was committed to prison, where he con- 
 tinued till the month of April, when, by the importunities and 
 persuasions of some friends, he was induced to recant. Soon 
 afterward, he was so deeply struck with horror and remorse 
 at having thus denied his Lord and Master, that his reason 
 gave way, and in a moment of despair he attempted his own 
 destruction ; but a servant returning unexpectedly to the 
 room, his life was saved. The next day, Gardiner, while sit- 
 ting on the bench as lord-chancellor, publicly adverted to this 
 painful occurrence, and took the opportunity to blaspheme 
 the Gospel, calling it the doctrine of desperation ; but in this, 
 as in other cases, his Romish zeal betrayed itself ; for the 
 
76 
 
 RECANTATIONS. 
 
 desperation of Hales was to be charged, not on the Gospel, 
 but on his having forsaken it. The end of this excellent 
 judge was lamentable : being dismissed to his home, he was 
 so overwhelmed with sorrow and despair, that he cast him- 
 self into a river. Upon this painful circumstance it is best 
 not to offer any comment. Strype relates other distressing 
 cases, in which professors, who had been persuaded to be 
 present at mass, fell into similar temptations. 
 
 Great exertions had been made with many of the leaders 
 among the Protestant clergy to induce them to recant. In 
 a few instances the Romanists were successful. A sifting 
 time was now come, and the Lord was pleased to permit the 
 wheat to be separated from the chaff. Some few, also, who 
 proved faithful in the end, for a time denied their Master ; 
 they fell like Peter, and, like him, they continued not as 
 apostates, but speedily returned to their Lord, deeply sorrow- 
 ing for their weakness. Among the latter was the celebra- 
 ted Jewel. He was distinguished at the University of Oxford 
 for his piety and abilities, and was one of the first who felt the 
 effects of Queen Mary's accession to the throne, being expel- 
 led his college almost immediately, for refusing to be present 
 at mass. For a time he was protected by many in the uni- 
 versity, and was appointed public orator ; but, as Romanism in- 
 creased in strength, he found himself involved in greater dan- 
 gers. Dr. Marshall, dean of Christ Church, sent him a form 
 of recantation, which, in a moment of weakness, he subscri- 
 bed. His situation was now worse than before : his con-, 
 science accused him for what he had done, while his ene- 
 mies, knowing he had only complied through fear, sought far- 
 ther occasion against him. At last he fled for his life, and, 
 reaching London with much difficulty, he escaped to the 
 Continent, and immediately made a public declaration of his 
 sorrow at having departed from his profession. Barlow and 
 Scory, two of the Protestant bishops who were deprived of 
 their sees, also had been induced to recant, but they likewise 
 joined the exiles. 
 
 But there were others of a contrary character : one Grim- 
 bold, being confined in the Marshalsea, was persuaded to re- 
 cant ; his change was kept secret, and he continued appa- 
 rently a prisoner, but acted as a spy upon his former compan- 
 ions. Thus, he obtained many writings of Ridley — he had 
 been one of that bishop's chaplains— and gave them to the 
 persecuting prelates. Harding, afterward the antagonist of 
 Bishop Jewel, also was a lamentable instance of apostacy. 
 He had been tutor to Lady Jane Grey, but turned to Roman- 
 ism, to the great grief of his excellent pupil. 
 
 Dr. Pendleton had been noted as a zealous preacher among 
 the Reformers, and, when Mary came to the throne, he de- 
 clared that he would hold fast his profession. One day, as 
 
LETTER OF BISHOP HOOPER. 77 
 
 he conversed with Laurence Saunders upon the subject, the 
 latter said that he was very fearful lest the trials about to 
 come should be more than he could bear. Pendleton en- 
 couraged him not to forsake his flock, and concluded by say- 
 ing, " I earn- a greater mass of flesh upon my back, and 
 therefore ought to be more fearful of sufferings than you ; 
 but I will see the last drop of this grease melted, and the 
 last morsel of this flesh consumed to ashes, before I forsake 
 God and his truth." The sequel proved such as might have 
 been expected. The fearful saint was upheld with strength 
 from on high, while the proud boaster, left to himself, speed- 
 ily recanted, and became a zealous advocate for Romanism ! 
 The calm and patient courage with which those who were 
 imprisoned for Christ's sake were enabled to support their 
 present sufferings, and to look forward to others still more 
 severe, was plainly shown in the letters written by them at 
 this period. Bishop Hooper, in a letter written in the month 
 of September, which he addressed " To my dear brethren, 
 my relievers and helpers in the city of London," thanks them 
 for their kindness in preserving his body from hunger, and 
 other necessities which he must have endured had it not been 
 for their benevolence, and proceeds thus : 
 
 " Such as have taken all worldly goods and lands from me, 
 and spoiled me of all that I had, have imprisoned my body, 
 and appointed no one halfpenny to feed or relieve me withal. 
 But I do forgive them, and pray for them daily in my poor 
 prayers unto God ; and from my heart I wish their salvation, 
 and quietly and patiently bear their injuries. Wishing no far- 
 ther extremity to be used toward us, yet, if the contrary seem 
 best to our heavenly Father, I have made my reckoning, and 
 fully resolved myself to suffer the uttermost that they are 
 able to do against me ; yea, death itself, by the aid of Christ 
 Jesus, who died the most vile death of the cross for us wretch- 
 ed and miserable sinners. But of this I am assured, that the 
 wicked world, with all its force and power, shall not touch 
 one of the hairs of our heads without leave and license of 
 our heavenly Father, whose will be done in all things. If 
 he will life, life let it be ; if he will death, death let it be. 
 Only we pray that our wills may be subject unto his will ; 
 and then, although we and the world see none other thing 
 but death, yet, if he think life best, we shall not die — no, al- 
 though the sword be drawn over our heads. 
 
 " Dearly beloved, if we be contented to obey God's will, 
 and for his commandments' sake, to surrender our goods and 
 ourselves to be at his pleasure, it maketh no matter whether 
 we keep goods and life, or lose them. Nothing can hurt us 
 that is taken from us for God's cause, and nothing can at 
 length do us good that is preserved contrary to God's com- 
 G2 
 
78 hooper's letter. 
 
 mandment. Let us wholly suffer God to use us and ours af- 
 ter his holy wisdom, and beware we neither use nor govern 
 ourselves contrary to his will by our own wisdom ; for, if we 
 do, our wisdom will, at length, prove foolishness. ... If ye 
 think ye can inwardly in the heart sei-ve God, and yet out- 
 wardly serve with the world the thing which is not God, ye 
 deceive yourselves ; for both the body and the soul must to- 
 gether concur in the honour of God, as St. Paul plainly teach- 
 eth. . . . Therefore, dear brethren, pray to the heavenly Fa- 
 ther, that, as he spared not the soul nor the body of his dear- 
 ly beloved Son, but applied both of them with extreme pain 
 to work our salvation both of body and soul, so he will give 
 us all grace to apply our bodies and souls to be servants unto 
 him ; for, doubtless, he requireth as well the one as the oth- 
 er, and cannot be miscontented with the one and well pleased 
 with the other. Either he hateth both or loveth both ; he di- 
 videth not his love to one and his hatred to the other. Let 
 not us, therefore, good brethren, divide ourselves, and say 
 our souls serve him, whatsoever our bodies do to the contra- 
 ry." He then refers to their prospect of suffering, " with 
 sword and fire, with loss of goods and lands," and tells' them, 
 " Remember, ye are the workmen of the Lord, and called 
 into his vineyard, there to labour till evening tide, that ye 
 may receive your penny, which is more worth than all the 
 kings of the earth. But he that hath called us into his vine- 
 yard, hath not told us how sore or how fervently the sun 
 shall trouble us in our labour ; but hath bid us labour, and 
 commit the bitterness thereof unto him, who can and will so 
 moderate all afflictions, that no man shall have more laid 
 upon him than in Christ he shall be able to bear." 
 
 The nation having been brought back under the pope's ju- 
 risdiction, and the terms of reconciliation made as easy as 
 possible for all who would conform to the Romish religion, 
 it became a matter of serious debate what proceedings should 
 be adopted against those who refused to return to Romish 
 superstition. Pole and Gardiner differed upon the subject. 
 The cardinal, who had at times spoken warmly against the 
 vices of the clergy, although he could not " cast a stone" at 
 them, objected to severe proceedings. He thought the peo- 
 ple would be more effectually brought back by gentle means, 
 and proposed to remove one great stumbling-block, by en- 
 forcing a more correct life and conduct among the Romish 
 clergy, and thus, by degrees, to win the people over to Ro- 
 manism. 
 
 Gardiner was of a contrary opinion. He thought the chief 
 hope of restoring their religion was by strictly enforcing the 
 laws against Lollards and heretics. Judging of others by 
 himself, he believed that the greater part of the Protestant 
 
A SOLEMN PROCESSION. 79 
 
 clergy then in prison would comply rather than be burned ; 
 and even if they would not, he was confident that their suf- 
 ferings would terrify others, and induce them, at least out- 
 wardly, to conform. He therefore complained of Pole as too 
 gentle, and said that the proposed reformation of the manners 
 of the clergy would only give an advantage to heretics. Mary 
 endeavoured to reconcile these conflicting opinions ; correct 
 in her own life, she encouraged Pole to reform the Romish 
 clergy, while her arbitrary and bigoted disposition led her to 
 approve of Gardiner's sanguinary proceedings. 
 
 Before an account is given of the measures resorted to, it 
 is necessary to describe the solemn procession in London, 
 on the 25th of January, 1555, to offer thanks for the conver- 
 sion of the realm to the Romish faith, and its return to the 
 authority of the pope. This pompous scene we shall de- 
 scribe. First went the children of the Gray Friars (now 
 Christ's Hospital) and of St. Paul's school. Then ninety 
 crosses were carried, and one hundred and sixty priests 
 walked in rich garments, singing the Romish service. Next 
 followed eight bishops ; and last of all came Bonner, under a 
 canopy, carrying the host, or consecrated wafer, in a pix. 
 The lord-mayor and aldermen, and all the liverymen, follow- 
 ed. The king and the cardinal also met the procession at 
 St. Paul's, where mass was performed ; then they returned 
 to Westminster, and at night bonfires were made in the 
 streets. 
 
 To keep up a constant memorial of the reconciliation with 
 Rome, it was ordered that, in future, St. Andrew's Day should 
 be observed as the feast of the reconciliation, with the high- 
 est solemnities. 
 
 We cannot hut observe the importance attached by the 
 Romanists of that day to the restoration of the pope's su- 
 premacy in England (that is, the considering him as the only 
 authority in spiritual matters), and their joy when this point 
 was carried. It is desirable to notice this subject particular- 
 ly, as at the present day Protestants, in general, are igno- 
 rant of what is meant by the supremacy of the pope, and 
 few are aware how that power was obtained- The Roman- 
 ists have continued to instruct their disciples upon all points 
 of controversy ; and in our land they have exercised much 
 ingenuity in concealing the ancient explicit avowals of their 
 church, v/ith the real tendency of its doctrines; while Protest- 
 ants have been shamefully negligent, and have allowed these 
 specious representations to go forth until many among us 
 have believed them to be coi'rect. 
 
 Upon disputed points, those who love the truth always 
 •deem it best to refer to matters of fact. Romanists now rep- 
 resent the supremacy of the pope to be a harmless doctrine. 
 Then let us see how this supremacy arose, as that will ena- 
 
ORIGIN OP THE POPE S AUTHORITY. 
 
 ble us to judge whether it is really such as they describe it. 
 They represent Peter as having been appointed supreme 
 over the other apostles ; they state that he was Bishop of 
 Rome, and that, as such, he exercised undisputed authority 
 over the other bishops, and transmitted this power to his suc- 
 cessors, by whom it was handed down, in uninterrupted suc- 
 cession, till the Reformation arose.* 
 
 On the first point volumes have been written. It is impos- 
 sible to compress within a single page all the arguments ad- 
 vanced upon the subject, but it may be stated that Peter was 
 a poor weak mortal, except as the Lord strengthened him ; 
 and wherever he is spoken of after the death of our Lord, he 
 is mentioned as one of the apostles, not as superior to them ; 
 and even, in some instances, we find that he was blamed and 
 rebuked by his brethren ; neither do his epistles contain any 
 intimation of this supreme power, but the reverse. 
 
 As to his being Bishop of Rome, and exercising authority 
 over other bishops, it is not even certain that he ever was at 
 Rome ! Although it is probable he was there, yet there is 
 not the least evidence of his having exercised the power just 
 mentioned ; and even Romish writers cannot prove that there 
 is any certainty as to the correctness of the lists of names 
 they generally represent as his successors ! The early wri- 
 ters give different lists ; and all that the Church of Rome can 
 really say is, as expressed by one of her own writers, she 
 holds to that " which appears the most common and ancient 
 opinion." 
 
 The writings of the fathers prove, that during the three 
 first centuries, the bishops of Rome exercised no paramount 
 authority over their brethren. They possessed considerable 
 influence in the Christian world, as presiding over the con- 
 gregations of the metropolis of the Empire ; but their opin- 
 ions were often disputed and set aside by their brethren. In 
 fact, the distinction they possessed rather exposed them to 
 greater persecution than gave them superior power. Once, 
 during this interval, the See of Rome was vacant for a whole 
 year ; and Marcellinus, one of their number, apostatized from 
 the faith for a time, though he afterward was supported un- 
 der the pains of martyrdom. About the year 370, two indi- 
 viduals were named to the see at once, and a fierce contest 
 arose between their respective partisans. 
 
 When Constantine became emperor, Silvester I. was Bish- 
 op of Rome. That monarch professed Christianity; thus in- 
 creased authority and privileges devolved upon the bishop of 
 the imperial city. 
 
 Persecution for the truth having ceased, worldly-minded 
 
 * Such, at least, is the authorized representation upon this subject ; but several 
 Romish writers have disputed this supremacy in many respects, and their writings 
 are anathematized by the See of Rome. 
 
ITS PROGRESS. Si 
 
 men found their views promoted, rather than retarded, by the 
 profession of Christianity. Many such now crept into the 
 Church, and sought to obtain its highest offices. Ambition is 
 a besetting sin ; it readily flourishes wherever screened from 
 persecution, and often prevails even in those of whom we 
 have reason to hope well in many other respects. Gregoiy 
 the First was Bishop of Rome about the year 600 ; and al- 
 though he styled himself " Servant of the Servants of God," 
 in many respects he showed that he was influenced by this 
 evil principle. John, the Bishop of Constantinople,, at this 
 period had the title of universal bishop conferred upon him 
 by a council of bishops, and confirmed by the emperor, who 
 then resided at Constantinople. Although it was only to be 
 exercised in a restricted sense, Gregory, unwilling to admit 
 a superior, took the alarm, and urged John to lay aside this 
 title, which he stigmatized in the strongest terms, as proud, 
 profane, and diabolical. He farther reminded him, that none 
 of the apostles had claimed such a pre-eminence over their 
 brethren, and that his assuming that title was a proof that 
 antichrist was at hand ! These were the opinions of a bish- 
 op of Rome in the seventh century, respecting the title and 
 the authority which Romanists, in general, contend has al- 
 ways been possessed by the prelates of that see ! Mauritius, 
 the emperor, countenanced John in retaining this appellation, 
 but shortly afterward he was deposed and murdered by Pho- 
 cas, one of his officers, who became emperor in his stead. 
 
 The usurper having obtained the throne by treachery and 
 murder, showed himself to be a monster of cruelty and wick- 
 edness ; yet Gregory praised him in the highest terms, and 
 used his influence to strengthen the power of Phocas ! The 
 wily usurper felt the benefit of this assistance ; and, though 
 Gregory did not long survive, he resolved to strengthen that 
 power which had tended to confirm him upon the throne. 
 He revoked the title Mauritius had given to the Bishop of 
 Constantinople, and conferred it upon Boniface III., of Rome, 
 the successor of Gregory. The title of universal bishop has 
 been assumed by all the succeeding popes, notwithstanding 
 the anathemas which Gregory denounced against all those 
 who claimed such a title ! 
 
 Boniface speedily availed himself of this privilege. He 
 called together a council, A.D. 607, in which a decree was 
 passed, declaring that no election of a bishop should be deem- 
 ed valid until confirmed by the Bishop of Rome, as supreme 
 in the Church.* This power has been enjoyed ever since 
 
 * The Patriarch of Constantinople, and the bishops of the Eastern division of the 
 Empire, refused to submit to the authority assumed by the Bishop of Rome. Thus 
 the Eastern or Greek Church was separated from the Western, that is, the Romish, 
 to which it never was subject ; and so much for the universality of the Church of 
 Rome, even in the early ages of Christianity ! 
 
82 THE TEMPORAL AUTHORITY OF THE POPE. 
 
 by the popes wherever their jurisdiction extends, and is ex- 
 ercised by them, even now, with regard to the Romish prelates 
 in Great Britain and Ireland ! 
 
 Thus the pope acquired spiritual authority ; and Pope Aga- 
 thus, who died in 682, commanded that the decrees of the 
 pope should be considered as apostolical, and of the same au- 
 thority as if they had been delivered by St. Peter ; meaning 
 that they were to be accounted equal to the Word of God ! 
 Temporal power was obtained afterward by means of anoth- 
 er usurper ! Pepin was prime-minister of Childeric, king of 
 France, a weak prince ; this crafty servant inquired of Pope 
 Zachary whether he ought not to enjoy the title of king, 
 since he exercised the power! Zachary decided in favour 
 of Pepin, who availed himself of this declaration as a Divine 
 authority for dethroning his master. 
 
 Let us notice the degree of temporal authority then enjoyed 
 by the popes. After Rome had been plundered by the Goths, 
 the seat of government was removed from that city to Con- 
 stantinople, and Italy was ruled by an inferior officer, the Ex r 
 arch of Ravenna. The popes having obtained spiritual pow- 
 er, as already related, they made it the means of strengthen- 
 ing their temporal authority, and found this more easily ef- 
 fected under a provincial governor than it would have been 
 in the presence of a monarch ; thus they became the chief 
 rulers of the city of Rome, then much decayed. Their au- 
 thority was farther strengthened by the following circum- 
 stance. In the early part of the eighth century, the Chris- 
 tian world was agitated by differences of opinion respecting 
 the worship of images. The Bishop of Rome, and all who 
 submitted to his sway, warmly encouraged the renewal of 
 the ancient idolatry, while at that time the Eastern patriarch 
 and his followers opposed it. As remonstrance failed to 
 check this growing evil among his Western subjects, and as 
 they appeared ready to dispute his authority in other respects, 
 the emperor sent some troops to Ravenna. These were op- 
 posed and defeated by the Italians, who rose in rebellion, at 
 the instigation of the pope. Thus the imperial authority was 
 weakened, and the exarch became little more than a tool in 
 the hands of the popes. 
 
 The Roman Empire was already divided among different 
 powers, which had risen up in various parts. In the course 
 of time, the King of Lombardy endeavoured to enlarge his 
 dominions, and wished to subjugate the city of Rome to his 
 authority. This occurred at the period just noticed. Pope 
 Stephen the Second, the successor of Zachary, applied to 
 Pepin for assistance ; and that monarch, knowing that he 
 owed his authority principally to the popes, like Phocas, felt 
 the importance of supporting their power. After various 
 events, which need not be detailed here, the King of Lombar- 
 
IN WHAT MANNER EXERCISED. 83 
 
 dy was forced to relinquish his pretensions, and Rome, with 
 the principality of late years called the territories of the 
 Church, was assigned to the pope, who thus became a tem- 
 poral prince, exercising authority over the bodies as well as 
 the souls of men. This contest terminated about the year 
 750.* To confirm the gift, a forged document was produced, 
 which purported to be a donation from Constantine to the 
 Bishop of Home. 
 
 In the writings of Baronius and the other annalists of 
 Rome, we are told how the popes exercised the power thus 
 obtained. The painful and disgusting details, related even 
 by Romish historians, of the profligacy and impiety of the 
 popes during the Middle Ages, before the light of the Refor- 
 mation had shown the possessors of the papal chair the ne- 
 cessity, at least, of some decency of manners, and regard 
 to public opinion, need not here be brought forward. f Nor 
 need we relate how this temporal power was increased, till 
 Frederic and Henry, emperors of Germany, our own King 
 John, with other monarchs, were set up and pulled down, at 
 the pleasure of the pope. Even the warmest advocate of 
 Romanism will not dispute these facts, and he will scarcely 
 venture to defend them. 
 
 The contests for authority between various pretenders to 
 the papacy — for there were sometimes two, and even three 
 popes at once, each anathematizing the other — gradually 
 weakened the temporal authority ; but for many successive 
 centuries the kings of the earth continued to "give their 
 strength and power unto the beast." (Rev., xvii., 13.) 
 
 What we have to notice is the supremacy, as restored by 
 Queen Mary in England ; but also let us inquire to what ex- 
 tent it is now maintained by the Romanists in our own coun- 
 
 * It should be mentioned, that at this time, while the King of the Lombards be- 
 sieged Rome, the pope not only wrote to Pepin for help in his own name, but sent 
 a letter which purported to be written by St. Peter himself, from heaven, to the 
 French monarch ! In this the apostle is represented as conjuring and beseeching 
 him, "if he cared to be cleansed from his sins, and to earn an eternal reward, to 
 hasten to the relief of his city, his Church, and his people." Another extract may 
 be given. The apostle is represented as declaring " that Our Lady, the Virgin Mary, 
 the mother of God joins in earnestly entreating, nay, and commands you to hasten, 
 to run, to fly to the relief of my favourite people, &c. My vicar might, in this ex- 
 tremity, have recurred, and not in vain, to other nations, but with me the French 
 are, and ever have been, the first, the best, the most deserving of all nations ; and I 
 would not suffer the reward, the exceeding great reward that is reserved in this and 
 the other world for those who shall deliver my people, to be earned by any other." 
 — See Bower's History of the Popes. Surely, a St. Peter who could be supposed 
 to dictate such an epistle as this, must have been far different from him who wrote 
 that "The eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their 
 prayers ; but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil." But, seriously, does 
 not this sufficiently show us why the Church of Rome had already begun to prevent 
 the study of the Scriptures 1 
 
 t Even as late as the fifteenth century, Sixtus IV., who was pope in 1471, was 
 such a monster of iniquity, that the historians avoid entering into the particulars of 
 his conduct, and several of his successors were nearly as vile. — See Heydigger's His- 
 tory of the Papacy. 
 
84 EXTENT OP THE POPe's SUPREMACY. 
 
 try, for the pope still possesses much authority here, and still 
 more in the sister kingdom. 
 
 In a catechetical work, sanctioned by authority, it is thus 
 explained. " Q. Wherein consists the power of the Bishop 
 of Rome as head of the Church 1* 
 
 " A. As he is appointed by Jesus Christ to be the supreme 
 head and pastor of the Church under him, to be the spiritual 
 father and teacher of all Christians, with full power to feed 
 and govern the whole flock, therefore he is the supreme 
 judge and lawgiver in all things relating to religion, whether 
 as to faith, manners, or discipline. The primacy both of 
 honours and jurisdiction over all other bishops belongs to 
 him, and all the members of the Churchf are obliged to pay 
 the greatest respect, veneration, and obedience to his decrees 
 and orders in all things relating to religion. "J 
 
 Such, then, is the power or supremacy of the pope, as de- 
 clared to be established over the Romanists, even in Great 
 Britain, at the present day. Now it extends no farther than 
 to those individuals who voluntarily submit to its dictates ; 
 but in the days of Queen Mary, it was not a speculation or 
 matter of belief, which men might adopt or refuse, as Xhey 
 pleased. It then reigned paramount over all ; and every one 
 who gainsaid or disputed the pope's authority, had no alter- 
 native but submission or the flames ! In the next chapter 
 we shall see the consequences resulting from the restoration 
 of this supremacy in its fall extent. 
 
 * See The Sincere Christian Instructed from the Word, by Bishop Hay, quoted in 
 The Protestant (No. 105), to which work the reader is referred for farther remarks 
 on this subject. 
 
 t And the Church of Rome declares there is no salvation for any others. " No 
 one can be saved out of it." — Butler's Catechism. 
 
 t Here is no toleration for any others whatever. 
 
LAWS AGAINST HERETICS. 
 
 85 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Martyrdom of Rogers, Hooper, Taylor, and Saunders. 
 a.d. 1555. 
 
 Rogers, the first martyr in Queen Mary's reign, burned in Smithfield. 
 
 Queen Mary had now been seated upon the throne for eigh- 
 teen months ; and during that period Romanism had been 
 gradually restored, till England was again fully subjected to 
 the authority of the pope. As a certain consequence, the 
 sanguinary laws enacted in former times against all who 
 ventured to differ from any doctrines taught by that Church, 
 which assumes to be infallible, were again restored in their 
 fullest severity.* Let us for a moment reflect upon the state 
 in which our forefathers were placed. 
 
 * The reader will observe, that after Henry the Eighth had thrown off the papal 
 yoke, the severity of the laws against heretics was, in many respects, abated. It is 
 true that the same cruel death was inflicted upon all who differed from the Romish 
 doctrines, but an individual was no longer seized at the mere will of an ecclesiastic, 
 retained in prison according- to his pleasure, and sentenced by him to death. Henry's 
 laws amended this system ; heresy was considered a crime cognizable as other of- 
 fences. A prisoner could not be seized without the concurrence of the civil power ; 
 he was tried by due course of law, allowed to disprove the accusation if he could, 
 and only condemned, if found guilty, by the verdict of a jury. Bad as even such a 
 system must have been, it was infinitely preferable to the course pursued under the 
 authority of the pope and his clergy. 
 
 H 
 
86 MANNER OF PROCEEDING. 
 
 The Romish ecclesiastical authorities had Ml power to 
 cause any person to be seized at their pleasure, and confined, 
 without trial, as long as they chose, in prisons wholly under 
 their own control. At length, when these persecutors of the 
 flock of Christ thought fit, the prisoner was brought forth, 
 and arraigned before the Romish prelates. But let not the 
 reader suppose that the accused was allowed the privileges 
 now granted even to the most atrocious criminal. There 
 was no jury to decide ; no judge humanely examining the ev- 
 idence brought forward by the accuser ; no counsel to advise, 
 or make such inquiries as the case suggested ; no friends, 
 whose presence at least shows the poor prisoner that some 
 individuals sympathize in his fate. There was no open ex- 
 amination of witnesses, nor was the prisoner allowed to call 
 for persons whose testimony might disprove the accusations 
 brought against him. 
 
 But let us more minutely consider the proceedings to-which 
 every individual in England was then exposed. After endu- 
 ring an arbitrary imprisonment, generally in a loathsome dun- 
 geon, loaded with fetters, and debarred from the necessaries 
 of life, view the prisoner, enfeebled with long confinement, 
 brought before the iniquitous and cruel Bonner, or some one 
 of a like spirit, whenever his judge was pleased to summon 
 him, and commonly without any previous notice. See him 
 before this dread tribunal, in its private chamber of judgment, 
 from whence strangers usually were excluded, knowing that 
 those before whom he stood had already listened to his ac- 
 cusers, and determined on his fate ! View him, received 
 with taunts and revilings, commanded to hear accusations 
 brought forward by some secret enemy ; not permitted to 
 disprove any calumnies with which he might be charged, but 
 required " to turn or burn''' — to admit that he was justly accu- 
 sed — to deny what his conscience told him was truth — to 
 embrace the doctrines of men, and deny the Word of God, 
 renouncing his hope of salvation ! If he could thus make 
 shipwreck of his conscience, he was permitted to depart, 
 and, in some instances, honours and preferments awaited 
 him. Still, however, he would remain a marked man, strictly 
 watched, and sure of farther persecution if he again attempt- 
 ed to throw off a yoke too heavy to be borne by the real fol- 
 lower of Christ. But should he, with courage given him 
 from on high, refuse this alternative, and continue steadfast 
 in the faith, declaring his adherence to the truths of the Gos- 
 pel, his fate was sealed ! The judge might, perhaps, remand 
 him for a short interval, or even try to work upon him by 
 false professions of kindness ; but, when these efforts proved 
 fruitless, his end was certain ! He was condemned and sent 
 to the stake, probably within a few hours, there to be burned 
 alive, often with protracted sufferings, subjected to insults 
 
AGAINST THE PROTESTANTS. 87 
 
 and violence from ignorant and bigoted individuals, who were 
 taught to believe that such proceedings were acceptable to a 
 just and holy God ! Nor was this all. The martyr suffered 
 not only in his own person, but also in those who were near 
 and dear to him. When called upon to give the short, yet 
 important answer, which would seal his fate, he knew that 
 even member of his family would have to share the bitter 
 cup of persecution. Already the beloved of his soul were 
 pining at home, supported only by the scanty remnant of the 
 earnings of his former industry, or dependant upon the char- 
 ity of others, and about to be cast helpless upon the world, 
 doomed to bear the disgrace which would be attached to his 
 name by a cruel and hard-hearted generation ! 
 
 This is a faint sketch of the sufferings which the follower 
 of the truth had to endure in " the Days of Queen Mary ;" and 
 Gardiner might w r ell suppose that no human fortitude could 
 resist such an ingenious combination of cruelties. Men have 
 endured much in a bad cause, and have even laid down their 
 lives, when the dread of worldly shame, or the hope of human 
 glory, or some other temporal motive, has been their support. 
 But the poor Lollard and gospeller had no such aid : all earthly 
 motives combined to induce him to prefer the easy alternative 
 of submission ; and nothing except that faith by which Moses 
 " chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than 
 to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season," could enable him 
 to behold, unmoved, the fiery trial prepared for him. But the 
 Holy Spirit was with those who constituted " the cloud of 
 witnesses" concerning whom we are about to inquire. They 
 had respect unto the recompense of the reward ; and looking 
 unto Jesus, the author and finisher of their faith, they deemed 
 themselves happy to be reproached for the name of Christ : 
 they were enabled to suffer according to the will of God, and 
 to commit the keeping of their souls to him in well doing, as 
 unto a faithful Creator. 
 
 Let it be remembered that these sufferings were not pecu- 
 liar to those times, nor confined to England. In a greater or 
 less degree, they have ever been experienced in all countries 
 where Romanism has ruled without control. There are in- 
 dividuals now alive who themselves witnessed similar scenes 
 in Spain, who beheld a helpless female committed to the 
 flames at Seville,* and who have visited the secret chambers 
 of torture at Barcelona and elsewhere, in which those who 
 doubted concerning the erroneous tenets of the Church of 
 Rome suffered an equally cruel, though less public death, in 
 later days. From the year 1017, when the canons of Orleans 
 
 * Blanco White says, " I well remember the last that was burned for being- a 
 heretic in my own town, Seville. It was a poor blind looman. I was then about eight 
 years old, and saw the pile of wood upon barrels of pitch and tar, where she was re- 
 duced to ashes." It was in the year 17bl. 
 
88 LAWS AGAINST HERETICS PUT IN FORCE. 
 
 were burned alive for withstanding the corruptions of the 
 Church of Rome, it has ever been a ruling principle with her, 
 that all who differ from her doctrines are to suffer persecu- 
 tion. Let this point not be misunderstood ; many Romanists 
 at the present day, and in past times, have disapproved of 
 these proceedings, but the Church of Rome never has dis- 
 avowed this doctrine.* We are constantly told that the 
 Church of Rome is infallible and unchanged ; and such being 
 the case, it appears still to be a principle of Romanism, that 
 all whom that church terms heretics should suffer, where it 
 possesses uncontrolled power to enforce its doctrines to their 
 full extent. In the days of Queen Mary that power was ex- 
 erted in our land, and the detail of the proceedings which en- 
 sued should make us thankful that it was permitted to rule 
 only for a short period. As Neal has observed in his History 
 of the Puritans, " the particulars of her reign ought to be 
 transmitted down to posterity in characters of blood." 
 
 Parliament having restored the laws against heretics in 
 their full severity, it was dissolved on the 16th of January, 
 1555. As we have already seen, Gardiner and his associates 
 had determined upon the course to be pursued, in conformity 
 to the inclinations of Queen Mary, and they immediately pro- 
 ceeded to avail themselves of the powers they now possessed. 
 
 The most active and zealous ministers among the Reform- 
 ers had been committed to prison, on various pretexts, almost 
 immediately upon the queen's accession to the throne, and 
 they were detained there without trial, or regular accusation, 
 till affairs could be brought into the state which the Roman- 
 ists desired. Then no farther time was lost : they selected 
 the first victims from among the Protestant clergy, and 
 Bishop Hooper was marked as the principal sacrifice. On 
 the 22d of January, several of them were brought before Gar- 
 diner, the Bishop of Winchester, and some others, at his pal- 
 ace near St. Mary Overy's (St. Saviour's) Church in South- 
 wark, and were asked whether they would turn, and receive 
 the queen's pardon, or adhere to the doctrines they had 
 taught, and suffer the consequences. This was the simple 
 alternative presented to them ; they were no longer accused 
 as rebels or traitors, under which false pretext some of them 
 had been committed to prison, but only questioned as to their 
 religious opinions. One individual, a citizen of London, sub- 
 
 * In one of her modern catechisms, she declares, " It is not to be denied that here- 
 tics and schismatics, because they have revolted from the Church (for they no more 
 belong to the Church than deserters do to the army they have abandoned), it is not, 
 however, to be denied that they are in the power of the Church, as persons who may be 
 called by her lo judgment, punished, and doomed by anathema to damnation !" — See 
 the Catechism of the Council of Trent. The above is a literal translation ; but in 
 the edition printed for Ireland, it is softened thus : " It is not to be denied that they 
 are in the power of the Church, as those who may be judged by her, and condemned 
 with an anathema." — See Accusations of History against the Church of Rome, by the 
 Rev. G. Townsend, p. 164. 
 
CONDEMNATION OF HOOPER AND OTHERS. 89 
 
 mitted ; and another, having, through the favour of Lord 
 William Howard, only been asked " whether he would be an 
 honest man, as his father was before him," instead of the 
 usual questions, answered in the affirmative, and Avas dis- 
 charged. The others, who were examined more particular- 
 ly, continued steadfast in the faith. On the 28th of January, 
 Bishop Hooper, Rogers, vicar of St. Sepulchre's (who assist- 
 ed in the early edition of the English Bible), and Cardmaker, 
 prebendary of Wells, were again brought before Gardiner 
 and his coadjutors. From Cardmaker's answers, the Romish 
 prelates hoped that he would turn, and he was sent to another 
 prison ; but Rogers and Hooper were brought before them 
 once more, on the next day, in private, condemned as here- 
 tics, and sent to Newgate, being committed to the secular 
 power, that they might be burned. On the following day, 
 January the 30th, some others were brought before this tri- 
 bunal, when Dr. Rowland Taylor, vicar of Hadleigh, in Suf- 
 folk ; Saunders, vicar of Allhallow's, Bread-street ; and Brad- 
 ford, one of the prebendaries of St. Paul's, w T ere excommu- 
 nicated, and condemned as heretics. They were then deliv- 
 ered to the sheriffs, to be burned : Bradford's sentence, how- 
 ever, was respited for a time. 
 
 A modern historian has asserted that the queen did not 
 fully approve these measures ; but it is well authenticated that, 
 when Rogers told Gardiner that the queen would not have 
 proceeded to these lengths in persecution had it not been 
 for his advice, the Romish prelate answered, " that the queen 
 went before him in these proceedings, and that they ivere of her own 
 motion.'''' 
 
 We can only briefly notice these examinations. Rogers 
 being required to own the supremacy of the pope, answered, 
 that he knew no other head of the Church than Christ. They 
 told him he had admitted King Henry to be the supreme 
 head ; he replied, that he had admitted this only as to tem- 
 poral matters ; not according to their doctrine, that the pope, 
 being head of their church, had power to forgive sins, to be- 
 stow the Holy Ghost, and to determine even contrary to the 
 Word of God. He also reminded Gardiner that he had him- 
 self formerly denied the pope's supremacy in the strongest 
 terms ; and said, " Ye never sent for me, never conferred 
 with me, never spoke of any learning, till now that ye have 
 gotten a whip to whip me with, and a sword to cut off my 
 neck, if I will not condescend to your mind. This charity all 
 the world doth understand." Rogers was then silenced, and 
 put by. His opinions respecting the sacrament have been 
 previously examined. We may here remark, that the stat- 
 utes against heretics could not legally extend to declarations 
 against the errors of popery made before these laws were 
 again enacted ; but by requiring the martyrs then to state 
 H2 
 
90 BURNING OF ROGERS AT SMITHFIELD. 
 
 their belief upon the points wherein it was known they re- 
 jected the tenets of Romanism, they were at once brought 
 within reach of these statutes, and exposed to punishment. 
 
 Hooper was accused of having married a wife, of arguing 
 that divorces were lawful in certain cases without the pope's 
 dispensation, and of denying the real presence of Christ's 
 body in the sacrament. He admitted these accusations, and 
 offered to show the truth of his opinions, but this was not 
 allowed. 
 
 When Rogers was condemned, he requested permission to 
 see his wife, that he might take leave of her, and give some 
 directions respecting his eleven children, urging that she was 
 a foreigner, and therefore the mor v e needed his counsel. This 
 favour, even then allowed to the most atrocious felon, was 
 refused to the zealous preacher of God's word ; and, in giv- 
 ing his refusal, Gardiner denied that she could be his wife, 
 expressing himself in the coarsest language! After their 
 condemnation, Hooper and Rogers were detained till it was 
 dark, and were then sent to Newgate, in the custody of the 
 sheriffs of London, guarded by many armed men. Desirous 
 of concealing what had passed, or fearing an attempt to res- 
 cue the prisoners, the sheriffs sent forward some of their of- 
 ficers to put out the lights in the stalls and shops along the 
 streets (there were no lamps at that time in London) ; but 
 many persons watched the approach of the prisoners, and 
 coming to their doors with lights, entreated their blessing, 
 fervently praying that God would strengthen them to the 
 end In the doctrine he had hitherto enabled them to maintain. 
 
 They were confined in Newgate for six days, in hourly 
 expectation of the writ for their- execution. On the 4th of 
 February, they were carried down to the chapel of the pris- 
 on, where Bonner attended to degrade them. This ceremony 
 being performed, Rogers was delivered over to the sheriffs, 
 who immediately led him forth to Smithfield, where the pile 
 was prepared. He had repeated to Bonner his request to be 
 allowed to speak to his wife ; this was again refused him ; 
 but on his way to the stake he saw her in the street, with 
 his eleven children, one at the breast and ten standing by her 
 side, anxiously waiting for that painful opportunity for a last 
 sight of her beloved husband. Severe as this trial must have 
 been, he was enabled to endure steadfastly to the end, and 
 again refused a pardon offered if he would recant, saying, 
 " That which I have preached I will seal with my blood." 
 " Thou art a heretic," said the sheriff. " That shall be known 
 at the last day," answered Rogers. " I will never pray for 
 thee," exclaimed the persecutor. " But I will pray for you," 
 replied the martyr. He suffered the torments prepared for 
 him with patience and fortitude, washing his hands, as it 
 were, in the flames while he was burning. Thus died the 
 
rogers's examinations- 91 
 
 first martyr in this reign, about eighteen months after the 
 accession of Mary to the throne. 
 
 Fox has given a particular account of several examina- 
 tions of Rogers, " which he penned with his own hand," and 
 records the remarkable manner in which these documents 
 were preserved. One reason for his earnest desire to see 
 his wife, probably, was to inform her where he had concealed 
 these writings ; "but, as already mentioned, his cruel perse- 
 cutors refused to allow the wife an interview with her hus- 
 band. After his decease, she was permitted to visit the 
 place of his confinement, with one of her sons. They sought 
 for his writings, but in vain, till, just as they were about to 
 depart, the lad saw something lying in a dark corner under 
 the stairs, which proved to be a book containing his exami- 
 nations, with some other pieces he had written. At the end 
 were some observations upon the events then occurring. 
 The following is an extract : " If God look not mercifully 
 upon England, the seeds of utter destruction are sown in it 
 already by these hypocritical tyrants and anti-Christian prel- 
 ates, popish papists, and double traitors to their natural coun- 
 try. And yet they speak of mercy, of blessing, of the Cath- 
 olic Church, of unity, of power, of strengthening of the 
 realm !" He had, however, an anticipation of a time of de- 
 liverance ; for he told Day, the printer of Fox's Acts and Mon- 
 uments, at that time imprisoned for the truth, " Thou shalt 
 live to see the alteration of this religion, and the Gospel 
 preached again freely." 
 
 A paragraph subjoined to one of his examinations conveys 
 a lively idea of his situation, and his patience and fortitude. 
 He says : 
 
 " And here would I gladly make a more perfect answer to 
 all the former objections, which I had taken in hand to do, 
 but at this present I was informed that I should to-morrow 
 come to farther answer ; wherefore I am compelled to leave 
 it out, desiring here the hearty and unfeigned help of the 
 prayers of all Christ's true members, the true children of the 
 true unfeigned Catholic Church, That the Lord God of all 
 consolation will now be my comfort and strength, buckler 
 and shield, as also of all my brethren that are in the same 
 case and distress, that I and they all may despise all manner 
 of threats and cruelty, and even the bitter burning fire, and 
 the dreadful dart of death, and stick, like true soldiers, to 
 our dear and loving Captain, Christ, our only Redeemer and 
 Saviour, and also the only true head of the Church, who doth 
 in us all things, which is the very property of a head, and 
 what all the bishops of Rome cannot do ; and that we do 
 not traitorously run out of his tents, or, rather, out of the 
 plain field, from him, in the jeopardy of the battle ; but that 
 
92 HOOPER REMOVED TO GLOUCESTER. 
 
 we may persevere in the fight till we be most cruelly slain 
 of his enemies. For this I most heartily, and at this present 
 with weeping tears, most earnestly, desire and beseech you 
 all to pray. And also if I die, be good to my poor and most 
 honest wife, being a poor stranger, and all my little souls, 
 her and my children ; whom, with all the whole faithful and 
 true catholic congregation of Christ, may the Lord of life 
 and death save, keep, and defend in all the troubles and as- 
 saults of this vain world, and bring at the last to everlasting 
 salvation, the true and sure inheritance of all crossed Chris- 
 tians. Amen ! Amen ! The xxvii. day of January, at night." 
 
 Hooper expected to have accompanied Rogers to the stake, 
 but was led back to his cell ; and in the evening he learned 
 that he was to be carried down to Gloucester, to suffer 
 among his own people. At this intelligence he rejoiced; 
 his persecutors thought it would deter his flock from adhe- 
 ring to the doctrines their bishop had taught ; but he praised 
 God, believing that he should be enabled to suffer with such 
 constancy as would be the means of confirming them in the 
 truth. The next morning he was roused at four o'clock ; 
 and, being committed to the care of six of the Queen's 
 Guards, they took him, before it was light, to the Angel Inn, 
 St. Clements', then standing in the fields. After muffling 
 their prisoner's face in a hood, they began their journey to 
 Gloucester. On the third day they arrived in the city, and 
 were met at the entrance by a crowd of people, who lament- 
 ed the fate of their beloved pastor. Sir Anthony Kingston, 
 a particular friend of Hooper, who had been reclaimed from 
 a sinful course of life under the faithful preaching of the 
 bishop, by a refinement of cruelty was ordered to superintend 
 his burning, and now with tears urged him to remember that 
 " life was sweet and death bitter." Hooper replied, that he 
 was come thither to suffer death for the truths he had for- 
 merly taught in that place ; and although life was sweet and 
 death bitter, yet, by the strength of God's Holy Spirit, he 
 trusted to pass through the sufferings prepared for him with- 
 out shrinking, rather than deny the truth. A day's respite 
 being allowed, he passed it in fasting and prayer, and had in- 
 terviews with several persons, the particulars of which are 
 both interesting and instructive. A blind boy, named Drow- 
 ry, after much entreaty, was allowed to be introduced to the 
 bishop, who, conversing with him and finding him steadfast 
 in the faith of Christ, said, " Ah, poor boy ! God hath taken 
 from thee thy outward sight, for what cause he best know- 
 eth ; but he hath given thee another sight much more pre- 
 cious, for he hath endued thy soul with the eye of knowledge 
 and faith. God give thee grace continually to pray unto 
 him that thou lose not that sight ; for then shouldst thou be 
 
HOOrER's PRAYER. 93 
 
 blind both in body and soul." This pious lad was afterward 
 burned. 
 
 Bishop Hooper thanked the mayor and sheriffs for their 
 courtesy towards him, and requested that there might be 
 " a quick fire, shortly to make an end." We shall see how 
 far this was complied with. He added, " I am not come hither 
 as one enforced or compelled to die, for it is well known I 
 might have had my life, with worldly gain ; but as one willing 
 to offer and to give my life for the truth, rather than consent 
 to the wicked, papistical religion of the Bishop of Rome." 
 
 The sheriffs would have lodged him that night in the com- 
 mon jail ; but the guards who brought him from London de- 
 clared how quietly, mildly, and patiently he had conducted 
 himself; adding that any child might keep him, and that 
 they would rather continue to watch him themselves than he 
 should be treated harshly. He was then suffered to remain 
 at the private house whither he had been at first conducted. 
 The venerable martyr desired to go to bed betimes, saying 
 he had many things to remember. Having slept one sleep 
 soundly, he rose and spent the rest of the night in prayer, 
 desiring no one would come to his chamber till eight o'clock, 
 the hour fixed for his martyrdom. 
 
 On the 9th of February, he was led forth to execution, to 
 the place appointed, \vhich was before the Cathedral. Ob- 
 serving the armed men, he said he was no traitor, and there 
 needed not these precautions, for he would have gone by 
 himself to the stake if they had desired. He went leaning 
 upon a staff, as he suffered pain from his long imprisonment. 
 A vast concourse of people, estimated to exceed seven thou- 
 sand in number, had assembled. He wished to address them, 
 but was restrained by a promise which he had been con- 
 strained to give ;* for the Romish prelates threatened the 
 martyrs that their tongues should be cut out, unless they 
 Avould engage not to speak to the multitudes who might as- 
 semble to witness their execution ; but it was remarked that 
 his countenance was serene and unusually cheerful! He 
 then knelt down in prayer ; and presently a box was set be- 
 fore him, said to contain his pardon if he would recant. 
 This he desired they would take away if they loved his soul. 
 Lord Shandois desired him to despatch, but Hooper request- 
 ed to be permitted to finish his prayer, part of which was 
 heard by some of the by-standers, who stepped forward ; it 
 was to the following purport : " Lord, thou art a gracious 
 God and a merciful Redeemer. Have mercy, therefore, upon 
 me, most miserable and wretched offender, after thy great 
 mercy, and according to thine inestimable goodness. Thou 
 art ascended into heaven ; receive me to be partaker of thy 
 
 * The queen's own letter, ordering- the manner of Hooper's death, expressly di. 
 rected that he should " not be suffered to speak." 
 
94 BURNING OF HOOPER. 
 
 joys, where thou sittest in equal glory with thy Father. For 
 well knowest thou, O Lord, wherefore I am come hither to 
 suffer, and why the wicked do persecute this thy poor ser- 
 vant ; not for my sins and transgressions which I have com- 
 mitted against thee, but because I will not allow their wick- 
 ed doings, to the contaminating of thy blood, and to the de- 
 nial of the knowledge of thy truth, wherewith it did please 
 thee by thy Holy Spirit to instruct me ; the which, with as 
 much diligence as a poor wretch might, I, being thereto 
 called, have set forth to thy glory. And well seest thou, my 
 Lord and God, what terrible pains and cruel torments be pre- 
 pared for thy creature ; such, Lord, as, without thy strength, 
 none is able to bear or patiently to endure. But all things that 
 are impossible with man are possible with thee. There- 
 fore strengthen me of thy goodness, that when in the fire I 
 break not the rules of patience ; or else assuage the terror 
 of the pains, as shall seem most to thy glory." When he 
 had proceeded thus far, the mayor perceived the persons 
 listening, and ordered them away. After some farther time 
 spent in prayer, Hooper was fastened to the stake. Three 
 irons were brought for this purpose ; but he said, " Trouble 
 not yourselves ; I doubt not God will give strength sufficient 
 to abide the fire without these bands ; ^notwithstanding, sus- 
 pecting the weakness of the flesh, although I have assured 
 confidence in God's strength, do as ye think good." The 
 hoop prepared for his middle was then put round him with 
 some difficulty, for it was too small.* The fire was kindled, 
 and " in every corner there was nothing to be seen but 
 weeping and sorrowful people." His sufferings were very 
 severe ; two horse-loads of green fagots had been piled round 
 the stake ; these would not burn freely ; and the morning 
 being lowering with a high wind, the flame of the reeds was 
 blown from him. A few dry fagots were then brought, but 
 the quantity being small, and the wind boisterous, the fire 
 only reached his legs and the lower part of his body. Du- 
 ring this time Hooper stood praying, " O Jesus, Son of 
 David, have mercy upon me, and receive my soul !" When 
 this fire was spent, he wiped his eyes with his hands, and 
 mildly, but earnestly entreated that more fire might be brought. 
 At length, a third and fiercer fire was kindled ; some gun- 
 powder, which had been fastened to him, exploded, though 
 with little effect ; but after some time the flame gained 
 strength. He continued praying, " Lord Jesus, have mercy 
 upon me ! Lord Jesus, receive my spirit !" till, as a by- 
 stander relates, with painful minuteness, " he was black ifa 
 the mouth, and his tongue was swollen so that he could not 
 
 * A few years since, there was occasion to dig the spot which had always been 
 pointed out as the place where Bishop Hooper was burned, when the remains of the 
 stake and a piece of the iron were found. 
 
DOCTOR TAYLOR. 95 
 
 speak ; yet his lips moved till they shrunk from the gums ; 
 and he smote his breast with his hands till one of his arms 
 fell off; he continued knocking still with the other, while 
 the fat, water, and blood dropped out at his fingers' ends, un- 
 til, by renewing of the fire, his strength was gone, and his 
 hand did cleave fast to the iron upon his breast. Then bow- 
 ing forward, he yielded up the spirit," after suffering inex- 
 pressible torments for nearly three quarters of an hour, " dy- 
 ing as quietly as a child in his bed." 
 
 The description of such sufferings must be intensely pain- 
 ful to the reader ; but it is necessary to give a correct idea of 
 the " tender mercies" of these cruel persecutors. It was ob- 
 served that, at the burning of all the early martyrs in this 
 reign, green wood was used ; it is supposed that Gardiner 
 had ordered this, to render the sufferings of the martyrs more 
 severe, and to make the spectacle more terrifying to the 
 spectators ! 
 
 To cause a deep impression upon the Protestants by the 
 sufferings of their ministers, others were ordered to be burned 
 at the same time in different parts of the kingdom where 
 they had preached the Gospel. Dr. Rowland Taylor was 
 sent to be burned at Hadleigh, in Suffolk. This town was 
 one of the first that had listened to the truth. Bilney preached 
 there ; and good seed had been sown in the hearts of the 
 townsmen, which brought forth good fruit. Dr. Taylor was 
 chaplain to Archbishop Cranmer when appointed to this 
 parish, but he resided there, and fulfilled the duties of his 
 cure with much assiduity. He was an active and zealous 
 preacher of the Gospel, and exposed the errors and supersti- 
 tions of the Church of Rome in an able manner. 
 
 Dr. Taylor, therefore, was a marked man, and some bigot- 
 ed Romanists in the neighbourhood determined to expel him 
 from his parish, and to introduce the mass. For this pur- 
 pose, they hired one Averth, a Romish priest, of Aldham, a 
 man notorious for the wickedness of his life, to come to Had- 
 leigh on Palm Monday and say mass. This was in the year 
 1554 ; they attended with a number of armed men, knowing 
 that Dr. Taylor, and the greater part of his parishioners, were 
 too strongly attached to the truths of the Gospel to allow this 
 intrusion, unless supported by force. 
 
 Having made these arrangements, they entered the church 
 and began the Romish mass. Dr. Taylor was ignorant of 
 their proceedings ; but hearing the bells ring, he supposed he 
 was wanted at the church. The principal entrance was fast- 
 ened ; but on gaining admittance by a side door, to his great 
 surprise, he saw a popish priest in full robes, with " a broad, 
 new-shaven crown," ready to begin the mysterious operation 
 of turning bread into flesh. A number of armed men stood 
 around with drawn swords, as if it were necessary to guard 
 
96 DR. TAYLOR DEGRADED BY BONNER. 
 
 their priest. Dr. Taylor remonstrated at this forcible inva- 
 sion of his office, but was thrust out of the church with vio- 
 lence, and his wife after him. 
 
 The principal promoters of this outrage wrote to Gardiner, 
 complaining of Dr. Taylor's conduct! That prelate sum- 
 moned Taylor to appear before him ; he went, accordingly, 
 when he was received with abuse, being reviled as a knave, 
 a traitor, and a heretic ; he was committed to prison. 
 
 He was confined for a long time without any specific accu- 
 sation, being, like many others, detained in custody, ready to 
 be made a sacrifice as soon as the realm should be brought 
 back to popery. At first, the prisoners were allowed free in- 
 tercourse together, and were so numerous that, as Fox states, 
 " Almost all the prisons in England were become Christian 
 schools and churches ; so that there was no greater comfort 
 for Christian hearts than to come to the prisons to behold 
 their virtuous conversation, and to hear their prayers, 
 preachings, most godly exhortations, and consolations."* 
 Ought not this to make us thankful for the happy difference 
 of our times I Now we can hear the Gospel preached, and 
 consult with the faithful ministers of God's word, without 
 having to resort to prisons for that purpose ! Let us not think 
 lightly of such privileges. But this comparative liberty and 
 usefulness did not long continue. 
 
 When the old laws against heretics were restored, Dr. Tay- 
 ior was brought before Gardiner and his associates, on the 
 30th of January, 1555. As already mentioned, they were re- 
 quired to submit to the pope, and abjure their opinions, or to 
 prepare for a painful death. They were enabled to continue 
 steadfast in the faith ; and, accordingly, were condemned and 
 committed to the bishop's prison, called the Clink. As Dr. 
 Taylor passed through the people, who had gathered around 
 St. Saviour's Church, eager to learn the proceedings, he ex- 
 claimed, " God be praised, good people, I am come away from 
 them undefiled, and will confirm the truth with my blood." 
 At night, he was removed to the Poultry Counter, the site of 
 which is now occupied as a place of Protestant worship. On 
 the 4th of February, after having degraded Rogers and Hoop- 
 er at Newgate, Bonner proceeded on the same errand to the 
 prison where Dr. Taylor was confined. The martyr was very 
 unwilling to be dressed up in the Romish garb ; and when it 
 was done, he said, " If I were now in Cheapside, should I not 
 have boys enough laughing at these apish toys and trumpery V 
 An instance of Dr. Taylor's cheerful humour is recorded. As 
 a part of the ceremony, Bonner had to strike the doctor on 
 the breast with his crosier. " Strike him not, my lord," said 
 a chaplain, "for he will strike again." "Yea," exclaimed 
 
 * Or, when admittance was refused, many would listen under the windows of the 
 prisons, while the martyrs prayed and read aloud. 
 
TAKES LEAVE OF HIS WIFE AND CHILDREN. 97 
 
 Taylor, amusing himself with their apprehensions, " the 
 cause is Christ's ; and I were no good Christian if I would 
 not fight in my Master's quarrel." So the bishop cursed him, 
 but struck him not : " For," said Taylor afterward to Brad- 
 ford, laughing and rubbing his hands, " I made him believe I 
 should strike him indeed !" But these Romish priests knew 
 not what spirit he was of. That evening the martyr enjoyed 
 a privilege denied to his companions : by the kindness of the 
 jailer, his wife, his son, and a faithful servant were allowed to 
 sup with him. 
 
 This was a king's prison, under the authority of the ma- 
 gistrates ; and, as Fox notices, the conduct of the keepers of 
 these prisons (Newgate appears to have been an exception) 
 was very different from that of the bishop's jailers. The 
 latter were " ever cruel, blasphemous, and tyrannous, like 
 their masters;" while the former were comparatively gentle, 
 and, for the most part, treated the martyrs kindly during the 
 short period they were in custody. From the time the acts 
 against heretics were again in force, most prisoners accused 
 of heresy were confined in the bishop's prisons. Let the 
 reader notice this as a distinguishing mark of Romanism ; 
 the popish bishops had prisons of their own, and that not as 
 a matter of form, or for real offenders, but dark and loath- 
 some dungeons, or cold, comfortless towers, especially set 
 apart for heretics ! With the advance of light, and the knowl- 
 edge of Gospel truth, this has passed away. 
 
 Dr. Taylor gave a Latin book to his son, in which he wrote 
 his last will. It begins thus : " I say to my wife and to my 
 children. The Lord gave } r ou unto me, and the Lord hath ta- 
 ken me from you, and you from me : blessed be the name of 
 the Lord ! God careth for sparrows, and for the hairs of our 
 heads. I have ever found him more faithful and favourable 
 than any father or husband. Trust ye, therefore, in him ; by 
 the means of our Saviour, Christ's merits, believe, love, fear, 
 and obey him ; pray to him, for he hath promised to help. 
 Count me not dead, for I shall never die." 
 
 In the morning early, at two o'clock, a fit hour for such 
 deeds, the sheriff of London came to the Counter, and carri- 
 ed Dr. Taylor to the Woolpack Inn at Aldgate long before it 
 was light, thinking to escape observation. But his wife, hav- 
 ing heard of the intended execution of the prisoners when she 
 left the prison the preceding evening, repaired to the church 
 porch of St. Botolph, Aldgate, and remained there all night 
 (the 4th of February) with her eldest daughter, and an orphan 
 girl whom they had brought up. It was dark, but the poor or- 
 phan discerned the sheriff and his company as they passed, and 
 exclaimed, " O my dear father ! Mother, mother, here is my 
 father led away." She cried out, " Rowland, where art thou V 
 for the morning was so dark they could not see each other. 
 
98 DR. TAYLOR REMOVED TO HADLEIGH. 
 
 " Dear wife," said he, " I am here ;" and the sheriff humanely 
 suffered him to bid her farewell. They kneeled down and 
 prayed together. " God be with you," said his wife ; " I will, 
 with God's grace, meet you at Hadleigh." This the sheriff 
 prevented, but not in an unkind manner. He sent her to her 
 mother's residence, having offered to let her remain in his 
 own house if she preferred it. At the inn, Dr. Taylor was 
 delivered to the sheriff of Essex, and at eleven o'clock that 
 sheriff and his company prepared to set forward on their 
 journey. The gates were closed to keep off the crowd. As 
 they came out, Dr. Taylor saw his trusty servant, John Hull, 
 with his son, standing against the rails. When he saw them, 
 he called, " Come hither, my son Thomas." The boy was 
 lifted up, and set upon the horse before his father. Dr. Tay- 
 lor then put off his hat, and, addressing the by-standers, said, 
 " Good people, this is mine own son ; and God be blessed for 
 lawful matrimony." He then raised his eyes towards Heav- 
 en, and praying for his son, blessed him, and delivered the 
 boy to John Hull, whom he took by the hand, saying, " Fare- 
 well, John Hull, the faithfullest servant that man ever had." 
 
 They carried Dr. Taylor down to his own parish ; but find- 
 ing he was known upon the road, they covered his face with 
 a hood, and acted in all respects with a degree of anxiety, 
 which was a strong contrast to the cheerfulness of their 
 prisoner, who felt that peace and joy which the world cannot 
 give, and therefore cannot take away. 
 
 They travelled slowly, and stopped that night at Chelms- 
 ford. While at supper, the sheriff of Essex and the yeomen 
 of the guard strongly advised the doctor to turn to Roman- 
 ism. He paused a while, and then told them that he had con- 
 sidered their advice, and perceived that he had himself been 
 deceived, and was likely to disappoint a great many at Had- 
 leigh. The sheriff rejoiced at hearing this, and after express- 
 ing his pleasure, requested him to explain himself farther. 
 Dr. Taylor then said, "I will tell you how I have been de- 
 ceived, and, as I think, I shall deceive a great many. I am, 
 as you see, a man that hath a very great carcass, which I 
 thought would have been buried in Hadleigh churchyard, if I 
 had died in my bed, as I hoped I should have done, but I see 
 I was deceived ; and there are a great number of worms in 
 Hadleigh churchyard, which would have had jolly feeding 
 upon this carrion. But now I know we are deceived, both I 
 and they ; for this carcass must be burned to ashes, and so 
 shall they lose their feeding." The sheriff and his compan- 
 ions were deeply impressed by the cheerful fortitude of their 
 prisoner ; and Fox observes, had the Romish bishops medi- 
 tated so constantly upon death as it was evident Dr. Taylor 
 had done, they would not, for worldly motives, have forsaken 
 God and his truth. 
 
HIS CHEERFULNESS AND CONSTANCY. 99 
 
 After staying two days at Lavenham, they arrived at Had- 
 leigh on the 8th of February, and led Dr. Taylor through the 
 town, without stopping. A poor man, with his five small 
 children, waited at the bridge foot. They fell upon their 
 knees, and the man cried aloud, " O dear father and good shep- 
 herd, Doctor Taylor, God help and succour thee, as thou hast 
 many a time succoured me and my poor children." The 
 street was lined with people, who prayed for him, and en- 
 treated his blessing, weeping and lamenting that their good 
 shepherd was thus taken from them. He frequently repeat- 
 ed, " I have preached to you God's word and truth, and am 
 come to seal it with my blood." When he came to the alms- 
 houses, he threw among the poor inhabitants the little money 
 he had left. Dr. Taylor was immediately conducted to Aid- 
 ham Common, on which a stone yet marks the spot, where he 
 was burned.* Here a great multitude was assembled. Being 
 informed this was the place where he was to suffer, he ex- 
 claimed, " Thanked be God, I am now even at home ;" and 
 alighting from his horse, he tore off the hood which concealed 
 his head. His hair had been notched, " evil favouredly, and 
 clipped as man would clip a fool's head ;" this was the work 
 of Bonner when he degraded him. But when the people saw 
 his reverened countenance once more looking upon them 
 with that benignant smile which they had so often delighted 
 to contemplate, many burst into tears, and exclaimed, " God 
 save thee, good Doctor Taylor ! Jesus Christ strengthen thee, 
 and help thee ! The Holy Ghost comfort thee !" He would 
 have addressed his people ; but one of the guards thrust a 
 staff into his mouth, and the sheriff bade him remember his 
 promise. 
 
 As already mentioned, the prisoners had been threatened 
 that their tongues should be cut out, unless they promised 
 not to address the people who assembled at their execution. 
 The Romanists, measuring other men's minds by their own, 
 feared lest the people should be excited to rescue their faith- 
 ful ministers when at the stake ; but the martyrs knew that 
 all things would redound to the glory of God. Though a 
 painful death awaited them, they regarded it only as " a light 
 affliction, which is but for a moment ;" and looking forward 
 to that heavenly habitation which was prepared for them, 
 they gladly laid down their lives as witnesses for the truth, 
 not desiring to stir up tumults or strife. 
 
 Dr. Taylor then pulled off his garments to his shirt, and 
 gave them away. His boots he gave to a man named Soyce, 
 saying, " Take them for thy labour ; thou hast long looked 
 for them." Then standing up, he said, " Good people, I have 
 
 * The folio-wing inscription is rudely engraved on this stone : " 1555. D. Taylor 
 in defending that was good. At this plas left his blude." A monument was erected 
 there in 1818. 
 
100 
 
 BURNING OF DR. TAYLOR. 
 
 taught you nothing but God's holy word, and those lessons 
 which I have taken out of God's holy book, the Bible ; and 1 
 am come hither this day to seal it with my blood." One of 
 the guards then struck him on the head, and silenced him. 
 Seeing that he could not address his people, he kneeled down 
 and prayed. A poor woman stepped forward and prayed with 
 him; they tried to thrust her away, and threatened to ride 
 over her ; but she would not stir, and continued to pray with 
 the martyr. He then went to the stake, and having kissed 
 it, placed himself in a barrel prepared for him, directing his 
 eyes towards heaven, and praying continually. 
 
 The sheriff found some difficulty in procuring persons to 
 set up the fagots ; at length it was done by four individuals : 
 " Mullein, a man for his virtues fit to be a hangman ; Soyce, 
 a very drunkard ; Warwick, who had been concerned in the 
 Romish Norfolk rebellion in King Edward's days ; and King, 
 a deviser of interludes," or manager of the players of that 
 district. Such is the record of these characters. A worthy 
 band, fit to execute the bloody commands of their queen, as 
 signified by Gardiner and Bonner ; and, accordingly, they dis- 
 charged their offices with much cruelty ! Warwick threw a 
 fagot at the martyr with such violence as to fetch blood. " O 
 friend," said the patient sufferer, " I have harm enough ; what 
 need of that V He repeated the fifty-first Psalm in English. 
 Sir John Shelton struck him on the mouth, saying, " Ye 
 knave, speak Latin." The fire was then kindled. Dr. Taylor 
 held up his hands, and said, " Merciful Father of Heaven, for 
 Jesus Christ my Saviour's sake, receive my soul into thy 
 hands." He stood still in the midst of the flames, without 
 crying or moving, his hands folded together, till Soyce struck 
 him down with a halbert. Newall, his popish successor, 
 preached a sermon next day, in which he ascribed Dr. Tay- 
 lor's constancy to the power of the devil, and said that he died 
 in a damnable case, if he did not repent ! 
 
 This martyr was noted among his fellow-prisoners for his 
 cheerfulness during the whole period of his imprisonment, 
 as well as at the stake. Among the bitterest of his persecu- 
 tors were some who had pretended to be zealous Protestants 
 in the late reign, and again professed themselves such when 
 Queen Elizabeth came to the throne. 
 
 Laurence Saunders also was among the first who were 
 called to endure this fiery trial. He was educated at Eton 
 and Cambridge, but his mother wished him to become a mer- 
 chant. After a short trial, however, she allowed him to re- 
 sume his studies and enter the ministry. After having been 
 a faithful and active preacher of the truth in the diocese of 
 Litchfield, he was appointed to the parish of Allhallows, 
 Bread-street, just before the queen's accession to the throne. 
 
 He intended to have resigned his country parish ; but see- 
 
BURNING OF SAUNDERS. 101 
 
 ing what limes were at hand, he determined to lose no op- 
 portunity of faithfully declaring the truth. In the month of 
 October, 1553, as he was returning to London, he met Sir 
 John Mordant, one of the council, who advised him to for- 
 sake his cure. Saunders replied by inquiring how he could 
 be justified before God if he did so, unless forbidden by law- 
 ful authority ; offering to obey, if Sir John had power, and 
 commanded him so to do. The knight replied that he would 
 not forbid, but only advised him to forbear, and went to Bon- 
 ner, informing him of Saunders's intention ! He preached in 
 the morning, and was ready to do so in the afternoon ; but 
 the bishop's officers came and took him to their master. Bon- 
 ner accused him of treason, sedition, and heresy ; but pass- 
 ing over the two former charges, required him to write his 
 opinion concerning transubstantiation. Saunders did so, 
 saying, " My lord, ye seek my blood, and ye shall have it." 
 He was committed to prison, and detained there for fifteen 
 months, suffering with much cheerfulness, till the Romish 
 prelates had full power to proceed against heretics. No time 
 was then lost. He was again examined, and condemned. 
 On the fifth of February, he was sent to Coventry, in the care 
 of some yeomen of the guard. On the first night they stopped 
 at St. Alban's. A person named Grimauld, formerly a pro- 
 fessor of the Gospel, supped with them. Saunders took the 
 cup in his hand, and asked whether Grimauld would pledge 
 him in the cup which he would begin. The faint-hearted 
 apostate shrugged up his shoulders, and said, " Of the cup in 
 your hand I will pledge you, but I will not promise to do so 
 with the other which you mean." " Well," said the martyr, 
 " my dear Lord Jesus Christ hath begun to me of a more bit- 
 ter cup than mine shall be, and shall I not pledge my sweet 
 Saviour] Yes, I hope to do so." 
 
 When they arrived at Coventry, a poor shoemaker came to 
 Saunders, and said, " O my good master, may God strength- 
 en and comfort you !" " Pray for me," replied he ; "I am the 
 most unfit man for this high office that ever was appointed to 
 it ; but my gracious God and dear Father is able to make me 
 strong enough." That night he was put into the common 
 jail among the felons. Of this opportunity he availed him- 
 self, and spent the hours in prayer and instructing those 
 around him. 
 
 The next morning, being the 8th of February, he was led 
 forth to the park, where the Lollards had been burned. On 
 being fastened to the stake, he kissed it, saying " Welcome 
 the cross of Christ ! Welcome everlasting life !" His suf- 
 ferings, like those already described, were increased by the 
 use of green wood and insufficient fuel ; but he endured all 
 his torments with Christian fortitude, being strengthened by 
 the grace of God under the fiery trial, which he had feared, 
 12 
 
102 OTHER PROTESTANTS CONDEMNED BY BONNER. 
 
 although enabled to continue steadfast in the faith under the 
 frown of his judges. 
 
 Gardiner thought that the condemnation of these men 
 would excite such consternation in the hearts of the Prot- 
 estants, that they would no longer dare to profess their faith 
 openly. But he was disappointed. Even before all these 
 martyrs had suffered many others were accused of heresy, 
 and boldly avowed their sentiments ; while those who had 
 long been imprisoned looked forward with more joyful 
 eagerness for the day of their deliverance. Seeing that the 
 measures had not produced the effect he looked for, Gardiner 
 openly declared they had been commanded by the queen, and 
 determined, in future, to leave others to carry them into exe- 
 cution. 
 
 The savage and brutal Bonner readily undertook the task ; 
 on the 8th of February, six persons were examined before 
 him, and on the next day they were condemned. In this in- 
 stance the prelates did not confine themselves to ecclesiastics. 
 The persons condemned were Pigot, a butcher; Knight, a 
 barber; Tomkins, a weaver ; Hunter, an apprentice ; Hawkes, 
 a gentleman of respectability ; the only priest among the num- 
 ber was Laurence. 
 
 But these men were not immediately committed to the 
 flames. The burning of Rogers and his companions excited 
 a strong sensation throughout the kingdom. Although such 
 measures had been expected ever since the queen's manifest- 
 ation of her bigotry and intolerance, yet, when these execu- 
 tions actually took place, men were struck with horror, and 
 loudly censured the proceeding, contrasting them with those 
 of King Edward's reign. During that period, as in after times, 
 none were burned for Romanism. Papists who refused to 
 comply with the laws enacted to promote the Reformation 
 were at most dismissed from their benefices ; but in general 
 they were allowed to retain them, upon a pretended submis- 
 sion. Now they saw men of the highest rank and exempla- 
 ry characters detained in prison upon mere pretexts, requi- 
 red to declare their opinions, and, without a trial, condemned 
 to suffer a painful death. Even those who had no real esteem 
 for the Gospel could not but be impressed with the constan- 
 cy displayed by the martyrs. The king was supposed to be 
 chiefly in fault ; it was remembered that he was Prince of 
 Spain, where the Inquisition reigned without control. Phil- 
 ip's general conduct showed that he had no objection to bear 
 such a character, but, in the present case, it was against his 
 interest to be considered as the encourager of these cruelties. 
 He was anxious that England should quietly submit to his 
 sway, and this design was not likely to be attained if he in- 
 creased his unpopularity with the people. 
 Under these circumstances, the king ordered his confessor, 
 
SERMON OF THE KING'S CONFESSOR. 103 
 
 Alphonsus a Castro, a Franciscan friar, to preach before him 
 on the loth of February ; and in his sermon it was arranged 
 that he should blame the putting men to death on account of 
 religion. He followed his orders, and declared that the bish- 
 ops had not learned these practices from Scripture. Gardi- 
 ner and his associates were disconcerted at this disavowal, 
 which they dared not openly to contradict. The real incli- 
 nations, however, of both the king and the queen were by no 
 means to stop the burning of the martyrs ; and after a few 
 weeks' pause they were resumed. The labour of the exam- 
 inations and condemnations now chiefly devolved upon Bon- 
 ner, who entered upon the work with a savage ardour, which 
 showed that it was conformable to his principles and grate- 
 ful to his feelings. 
 
 As for the Spanish friar, he has left a sufficient testimony 
 that his heart approved the proceedings, against which, in 
 this case, his mouth bore testimony at the command of King 
 Philip. He was the author of a treatise expressly on here- 
 sies, in which he defended the lawfulness of repressing them 
 by death ; and after his return to Spain, he was appointed 
 Archbishop of Compostella ; and none were, in those days, 
 advanced "to the prelacy in Spain who were not thought to 
 be in all respects fully inclined to sanction and co-operate in 
 the cruel proceedings of the Church of Rome, principally car- 
 ried into effect by means of that horrid and cruel tribunal, 
 the Inquisition. 
 
 Another circumstance also showed that it was not intended 
 to discontinue these executions. Bishop Farrar was sent 
 from London only four days after this sermon was preached, 
 to St. David's, there to be burned. 
 
 The 14th of February was also remarkable for another cir- 
 cumstance. The image of Thomas a Becket had recently 
 been set up over the gate of St. Thomas Acres, or Mercer's 
 Chapel, in Cheapside, with his hand in the attitude of blessing 
 the people !* These honours paid to that rebellious and 
 
 * The attitude above described was probably designed to commemorate a miracle 
 recorded of Thomas a Becket. A Romish annalist gravely relates, that while the 
 monks were singing- a requiem over his body, the morning after he had been murder- 
 ed, a choir of angels appeared, and joined in their melody -, upon which the dead body, 
 duly sensible of such an honour, extended its hand, and gave the monks a benedic- 
 tion as usual ! The 29th of December is still observed as a festival, by the Church 
 of Rome, in honour of Thomas a Becket. The following is the collect appointed for 
 the day. " O Lord, for the sake of whose Church that illustrious high-priest, Thom- 
 as, was slain by the sword of wicked men, grant, we beseech thee, that all who im- 
 plore his help may effectually obtain salvation through his intercession." 
 
 We cannot but observe the frequency with which Romish advocates have publicly 
 adverted to and praised this favourite saint, who does not appear to have possessed 
 a particle of holiness in his life or conduct, and who stated that the exemption of 
 guilty ecclesiastics from civil justice was one of the privileges which Christ pur- 
 chased for his Church with his blood ! Perhaps some light may be thrown upon this 
 subject by the following extract from the notes to the Romish Martyrology, set forth 
 by authority of Pope Gregory XIII., and ordered to be read publicly every day. Un- 
 der the 29th of December, in an account of this most illustrious martyr, it refers to 
 the English Romanists executed for treason against Queen Elizabeth, and says, " Our 
 
104 IMAGE OF THOMAS A BECKET. 
 
 worldly-minded prelate, who so decidedly contended for the 
 usurped political power of the pope, in opposition to his law- 
 ful sovereign, are a sufficient proof of the full restoration of 
 Romanism. The image was not suffered to remain long un- 
 mutilated. On the second night, the fingers, which were ex- 
 tended in the act of giving the saintly benediction, were bro- 
 ken off, and on the morning of the day following the head 
 also was missing. The Romanists were sorely displeased ; 
 and a mercer named Barnes, a professor of the' truth, who 
 dwelt opposite, was imprisoned, with three of his servants, 
 and examined by Gardiner, but nothing could be proved 
 against him. Notwithstanding this want of proof, he was 
 ordered to repair the image at his own expense, and to enter 
 into a bond to do so in future, if it should be again defaced. 
 It was mended, accordingly, but within a month the head and 
 arm were again broken off: and the author of this deed re- 
 mained undiscovered, notwithstanding a large reward was 
 offered. 
 
 On the 18th of February, Viscount Montague and the Bish- 
 op of Ely, who were appointed ambassadors to the pope, 
 passed through London with their train. Their reception 
 will be noticed hereafter. The reader may be reminded, that 
 the next embassy sent from England to Rome was in the reign 
 of James the Second ; when, among other objects, the am- 
 bassador was to apply for a dispensation from the pope to al- 
 low Father Petre, the king's confessor, to hold an English 
 bishopric, while the nation continued professedly Protestant ! 
 
 The cruel scenes we have described are not without their 
 parallel in later times. Dr. Chandler refers to the following 
 account, from a letter written by Dr. Wilcox (afterward Bish- 
 op of Gloucester), who was chaplain to the British factory at 
 Lisbon, and related the particulars of an auto da f6, or burn- 
 ing of heretics, which he had witnessed. His letter is dated 
 January the 15th, 1706, and was addressed to Bishop Burnet. 
 He says, " I saw the whole process, which was agreeable to 
 what is published by Limborch and others. One was re- 
 prieved, which is very unusual. Heytor Dias and Maria Pin- 
 teyra were burned alive, and two others were first strangled. 
 The execution was very cruel. The woman was alive in the 
 flames half an hour, and the man above an hour. The king 
 
 happy age has received many a Thomas from that land (England). Holy priests and 
 English nobles have been crowned (if it maybe so said) with more than martyrdom, 
 and entitled to a double crown." After noticing- " the Jesuits who had lately bled like 
 innocent lambs," &c, it proceeds, " Go forward in courage and virtue, most noble 
 and glorious band of Englishmen ; I envy you with a holy emulation, when I behold 
 you designated with the glorious robes of martyrdom, and am compelled to exclaim, 
 ' Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end be like his.' " Reader, 
 would you desire to die like one of these martyrs for the pope, notoriously suffering 
 with perjury in your mouth and a lie in your right hand ? Would you not rather 
 exclaim, with the patriarch of old, " O my soul, come not thou into their secret ; unto" 
 their assembly, mine honour, be not thou united." 
 
BURNING OF HERETICS AT LISBON. 
 
 105 
 
 and his brothers were seated at a window, so near as to be 
 addressed a considerable time, in very moving terms, by the 
 man as he was burning. But though the only favour he beg- 
 ged was a few more fagots, he was not able to obtain it. 
 Those who .are burned alive here are seated on a bench 
 twelve feet high, fastened to a pole six feet higher than the 
 fagots. The wind being a little fresh, the man's lower parts 
 were perfectly wasted, and, as he turned himself, his ribs 
 opened before he left speaking ; the fire being recruited so as 
 to keep him just in the same degree of heat. But all his en- 
 treaties could not procure him a larger allowance of wood 
 to shorten his misery and despatch him." Reader, this heart- 
 sickening scene occurred one hundred and fifty years after 
 " the Days of Queen Mary !" 
 
106 
 
 LIBERATION OF COVERDALE. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Burning of Tomkins, Hunter, Bishop Farrar, Rawlins, White, 
 and others. — Monastic Institutions. — a.d. 1555. 
 
 Bonner burning Tomkins's hand. (See p. 
 
 One or two circumstances relative to the year 1554 should 
 have been noticed earlier. 
 
 Towards the end of that year, Coverdale was set at liberty 
 through the intercession of the King of Denmark, who had 
 long and deservedly esteemed him. He was also related to 
 the prime minister of that kingdom. To the first application 
 on his behalf, the queen replied that Coverdale was not in 
 prison for religion, but for debt ! A claim on the part of the 
 queen, respecting the revenues of his diocese of Exeter, had 
 been raised as a pretext for keeping him in prison ; but the 
 Danish king renewed his application ; and at length, though 
 very unwillingly, his request was granted. Coverdale was 
 liberated, and allowed to retire to the Continent ; thus his 
 valuable life was preserved. 
 
 There were many excellent persons at that time in London, 
 who assisted the suffering professors of the Gospel, often 
 sending to such as were in prison supplies of the articles they 
 most needed, and aiding others in escaping or remaining 
 
IMPRISONMENT OF TOMKINS. 107 
 
 concealed. Several persons who lived in the country are 
 also mentioned as having acted in the same manner ; among 
 them was Hopkins, the sheriff of Coventry, who, during this 
 year, was confined in the Fleet prison for having sent a New 
 Testament to a condemned felon ! Being set at liberty, after 
 some weeks' confinement, he escaped to Germany with his 
 wife and family. Many pious females were also active in 
 assisting the persecuted witnesses for the truth ; in particular, 
 a Lady Vane and a Mistress Wilkinson, whom we find often 
 mentioned in the letters of the martyrs : Augustine Bernher, 
 a Swiss, originally servant to Latimer, but afterward a faith- 
 ful minister of Christ, was very serviceable to the poor pris- 
 oners. He travelled from place to place, visiting and helping 
 them, and was a sort of guardian to the wives and fatherless 
 children of such as suffered for the faith. 
 , We will now resume the course of our narrative. On the 
 *9th of February, 1555, Bonner issued a mandate, addressed 
 to every man and woman in his diocese, ordering them to 
 prepare against the approaching Easter,* and, by confession 
 and penance, and receiving the sacrament, to make them- 
 selves fit to receive the absolution of Cardinal Pole, and to 
 enjoy the benefits resulting from " the glad tidings of peace 
 and reconciliation" with Rome, according to the willingness 
 of the " holy father Pope Julius the Third" to pardon all their 
 " blasphemy" and heresy. We have already noticed this rec- 
 onciliation ; of the pretended benefits resulting from it we shall 
 see more as we proceed. 
 
 In the month of March, 1555, the fires of persecution were 
 again lighted. We have already seen that some laymen had 
 been condemned, for it was by no means the intention of the 
 Romanists to confine their persecutions to the Protestant 
 clergy. Accordingly, the next individual committed to the 
 flames was Thomas Tomkins, a weaver by trade, residing in 
 Shoreditch. This man was eminent for his piety ; so much 
 so, that, according to the simple manners of former times, 
 when good housewives brought him their web, or the thread 
 they had spun, to work up for them, he always required them 
 to join with him in prayer. Nor was this a mere outside 
 show of piety ; his conduct was every way consistent. Such 
 a man could not rest satisfied with the errors of Romanism ; 
 accordingly, he was noted, and committed to prison by Bon- 
 ner, who repeatedly examined him during six months, which 
 elapsed previous to his burning. 
 
 * The author of '' Rome in the Nineteenth Century" says, " If every true-born 
 Italian man, woman, and child, within the pope's dominions, does not confess and 
 receive the sacrament at least once a year, before Easter, his name is posted up in 
 his parish church. If he still refrain, he is exhorted, entreated, and otherwise tor- 
 mented ; and if he persists in his contumacy, he is excommunicated. This may ap- 
 pear a trifle to us, but it is none to an Italian ; for it involves the loss of civil rights, 
 and perhaps of liberty aud property." 
 
108 CRUELTIES OF BONNER. 
 
 The treatment Tomkins experienced from Bonner showed 
 the spirit of that persecutor. On one occasion the bishop 
 plucked off a part of the sufferer's beard. Shortly afterward 
 he was sent to Fulham, and set to make hay. Bonner came 
 into the field, and seeing him hard at work, said, " I like thee 
 now : thou labourest well ; I trust thou wilt be a good Catho- 
 lic." The poor weaver replied, " My lord, St. Paul saith, He 
 that doth not labour is not worthy to eat." " Ah," exclaim- 
 ed Bonner, " St. Paul is a great man with thee." After some 
 other conversation, the bishop, wishing to turn the subject, 
 found fault with the appearance of poor Tomkins's beard ; 
 doubtless, because it reminded him of his own conduct ; and 
 sending for a barber, ordered that it should be shaved. 
 
 Finding, after repeated trials, that the constancy of this 
 good man could not be shaken by his arguments, Bonner 
 thought he would try him with a foretaste of the death pre r 
 pared for those who differed from the Church of Rome. One 
 day, having several of his clergy about him, he sent for Tom- 
 kins, and, as Fox expresses it, " he fell from beating to burn- 
 ing." A large tapers tood upon the table : the bishop seized 
 the weaver's fingers, and held his hand for a considerable 
 time over the flame. Tomkins, observing Bonner's rage, 
 thought his death was now at hand, and commended himself 
 to God, saying, " O Lord, into thy hands I commend my spir- 
 it." He afterward told a friend.that, while his hand was burn- 
 ing, his mind was so supported that he felt no pain, but was 
 enabled to stand firm without stirring till the sinews and 
 veins shrunk, and the moisture spirted into the face of Harps- 
 field, who then entreated the bishop to forbear. This passed 
 in the hall of Bonner's palace at Fulham. 
 
 When the 'Romanists had determined to burn the Protest- 
 ants, Tomkins was the first layman who was made a sacri- 
 fice. On February the 8th, he was again brought before Bon- 
 ner, and a writing was produced which the martyr had sign- 
 ed about a month before. It may be well to give this at 
 length, as it shows the reasons for which he and many oth- 
 ers suffered : " Thomas Tomkins, of Shoreditch, and of the 
 diocese of London, hath believed, and doth believe, that in the 
 sacrament of the altar, under the forms of bread and wine, 
 there is not the very body and blood of our Saviour Jesus 
 Christ in substance, but only a token or remembrance there- 
 of, the very body and blood of Christ being only in heaven, 
 and nowhere else." 
 
 For this opinion Tomkins was burned, and thousands more 
 have suffered. In fact, the doctrine of transubstantiation has 
 ever been made a shibboleth by which to try whether men 
 are Romanists or not. Articles were then shown him, turn- 
 ing this confession into an accusation, that he did not believe 
 that the bread and wine were made " really, truly, and in very 
 
BURNING OF TOMKIN9. 109 
 
 deed, the very true and natural body of our Saviour Jesus 
 Christ, as touching the substance thereof, which was con- 
 ceived of the Virgin Mary, and hanged upon the cross, suf- 
 fering passion and death there for the life of the world." He 
 was required to declare the next morning what he would do ; 
 or, if he preferred it, he might come again that afternoon, and, 
 as Bonner termed it, " have justice ministered to him !" On 
 the following day Tomkins was brought up, and he admitted 
 that he held the opinion respecting the sacrament stated in 
 the accusation. The bishop then once more read a former 
 confession of Tomkins, in which he stated, that although 
 " the Church, called the Catholic Church, allowed the mass 
 and sacrifice done therein as a wholesome, profitable, and 
 godly thing, yet his belief hath long been that the mass was 
 full of superstition, plain idolatry, and unprofitable for the 
 soul,* and so hath called it many times." In the afternoon 
 of the same day he was, for the last time, brought before Bon- 
 ner and his associates. Being earnestly exhorted by the 
 Bishop of Bath to revoke his opinions, he replied, " My lord, 
 I was born and brought up in ignorance, till of late years ; 
 but now I know the truth, and will continue therein unto 
 death." He was then condemned, and delivered to the sher- 
 iff; but his execution was delayed to the 16th of March, on 
 which day he was burned in Smithfield, at eight in the morn- 
 ing. He suffered with admirable patience and constancy. 
 
 Tomkins's view of the unscriptural nature of the mass was 
 not adopted by all who had professed to be Protestants ; 
 some temporized by attending that ceremony, although they 
 did not admit the doctrines of the Church of Rome. Thomas 
 Sampson, formerly pastor of Allhallows, Bread-street, then 
 an exile at Strasburg, admonished his former parishioners 
 against this error, in a letter which he wrote to them. He 
 said, " If they thought they could embrace both popery and 
 the Gospel, they did deceive themselves ; for they could not 
 both hold the taste of Christ's death in their consciences, and 
 also allow that mass, which was the defacer of Christ's death. 
 They could not embrace the right use of the Lord's Supper, 
 and also use and partake the horrible profanation of the same. 
 
 * In a little manual of devotion, entitled "Daily Devotions, or the most profitable 
 manner of hearing mass ; very necessary for all Roman Catholics, for the better un- 
 derstanding thereof," now regularly on sale by the Romish booksellers in London and 
 Dublin, there are thirty-five engravings, showing the different postures assumed by 
 the priest when performing mass, and pointing out how they are meant to set forth 
 the circumstances of the death and sufferings of our Lord, from his entrance into the 
 Garden of Gethsemane until his ascension. Prayers are added, farther explaining 
 how these circumstances are alluded to. Let the reader bear this in mind, as it at 
 once, and in a striking manner, shows that by the mass the Romanists mean not a 
 simple commemoration of the death of our Lord, " who, after he had offered one sac- 
 rifice for sins, forever sat down on the right hand of God," but an actual renewal of 
 the sacrifice every day. These engravings are sufficiently well executed to show 
 those who have not personally witnessed such a performance what Tomkins and 
 others meant by " the superstition and idolatry of the mass." It also shows the man- 
 ner in which the sacrifices of the heathens are imitated in the sacrifice of the mass. 
 
 K 
 
110 PERSECUTION OP WILLIAM HUNTER. 
 
 They could not by faith apprehend free justification, and yet 
 seek by their own righteousness and merits to be saved." 
 
 On the 19th of March, another martyr suffered at Brent- 
 wood, in Essex. He was an apprentice, named William 
 Hunter, only nineteen years of age : the particulars recorded 
 by Fox were related by his own brother. This youth was 
 apprenticed to a silk weaver in Coleman-street, named Tay- 
 lor. Having refused to receive the Romish communion at 
 Easter, as ordered by Bonner, the lad was threatened that he 
 should be brought before the bishop. His master fearing to 
 get into trouble on his account, sent him home to his father's 
 house at Brentwood. 
 
 After Hunter had been there about six weeks, he one day 
 entered the chapel, and finding a Bible still remaining upon a 
 desk, he read therein. A man named Atwell, a sumner (an 
 inferior officer in the bishop's courts), entered, and finding 
 him thus employed, said, " Why meddlest thou with the Bible ? 
 Knowest thou what thou readesf? and canst thou expound 
 the Scriptures V The lad modestly answered, " Father At- 
 well, I take not upon me to expound the Scriptures, not. being 
 licensed ; but, finding the Bible here, I read it for my own 
 comfort." The old Romanist replied with the usual phrase, 
 which we have heard repeated in the present times, " It was 
 never merry world since the Bible came abroad in English." 
 Their farther conversation is characteristic of those days : 
 " Hunter. Say not so, Father Atwell : it is God's book, out of 
 which every one that hath grace may learn to know what 
 pleaseth God, and what is displeasing to him. — Atwell. Could 
 we not tell formerly, as well as now, how God was to be 
 served 1 — Hunter. Not so well as now, if we might have his 
 blessed word among us still, as we have had ; and I pray 
 God that we may have the blessed Bible among us continu- 
 ally." Some other conversation followed. Atwell then told 
 the lad he perceived he was one who disliked the queen's 
 laws, and had heard he left London on that account ; but that 
 if he did not turn, he, as well as many other heretics, would 
 ' ; broil for their opinions." To which Hunter replied, " God 
 give me grace that I may believe his word, and confess his 
 name, whatever may come of it." " Confess his name !" ex- 
 claimed old Atwell. " No, no, you will go the devil, all of 
 you !" 
 
 The old sumner then hastened out of the chapel to an ale- 
 house hard by, where he found one Wood, the Romish vicar 
 of Southwold. Atwell told him that Hunter was reading the 
 Bible in the chapel, upon which the priest went thither im- 
 mediately, and inquired who gave him leave to read the 
 Scriptures. They soon proceeded to the subject of tran- 
 substantiation, and, after some conversation relative to the 
 sixth chapter of St. John, the vicar threatened Hunter that he 
 
FOR READING THE SCRIPTURES. Ill 
 
 would complain of him. The lad, knowing the consequen- 
 ces, took a hasty leave of his father, and left the place. 
 
 A few days afterward, a neighbouring justice sent for the 
 father, and ordered him to produce his son. " What, sir," 
 said the parent, " would you have me seek my son, that he 
 may be burned !" Upon this errand the poor father was 
 obliged to depart, and rode about for two or three days, ho- 
 ping to satisfy the justice without finding his son. The son, 
 however, saw the father at a distance, and went to meet him. 
 On learning the danger to which his parent was exposed, he 
 insisted upon returning home • to which the old man very 
 unwillingly consented. 
 
 They arrived at home in the evening ; the constable imme- 
 diately took William, and put him in the stocks till the morn- 
 ing, when the justice sent for him, and, calling for a Bible, in- 
 quired into his opinions respecting transubstantiation. The 
 next day, William was sent to Bonner. That prelate at first 
 spoke to him in a gentle manner, offering to excuse him from 
 public penance if he would recant. Finding this unsuccess- 
 ful, he ordered Hunter to be put in the stocks in his gate- 
 house, where he was confined for two days and nights, with- 
 out any food, except a crust of brown bread and a cup of 
 water. 
 
 He was then examined and sent to prison, with- strict or- 
 ders to the jailer to put as many irons upon him as he could 
 bear. After a confinement of three quarters erf a- year, and 
 repeated examinations, he was brought before the bishop 
 once more, in the consistory at St. Paul's, upon the 9th of 
 February, when his brother was present. His confession 
 was then read ; and, as Hunter had said that he believed he 
 received Christ's body spiritually in the communion, Bonner 
 inquired, " Dost thou mean that the bread is Christ's body 
 spiritually ?" The youth answered, " I mean not so ; but 
 ■when I receive the holy communion rightly and worthily, I 
 feed upon Christ spiritually, through faith in my soul, and am 
 made partaker of all the benefits which Christ hath brought 
 unto all faithful believers through his precious death, passion, 
 and resurrection, and not that the bread is his body, either 
 spiritually or corporeally." Bonner then reverted to the 
 scholastic jargon by which the Romanists attempted to ex- 
 plain transubstantiation. " Dost thou not think," said he, 
 holding up his cap, " that in this cap thou mayest see the 
 squareness and colour of it, and yet that may not be the sub- 
 stance, but only the accidents" (or appearance) 1 
 
 We have heard of fallacious reasonings, by which any- 
 thing, however absurd, may be proved ; and the logic usually 
 taught in those days was of that description. But William 
 was not one of those who were brought up in vain j anglings ; 
 he simply replied, " If you can separate the accidents (or ap- 
 
112 HUNTERS CONDEMNATION. 
 
 pearance) from the substance, and show me the substance 
 without the accidents, I could believe." " Then," said the 
 bishop, " thou wilt not believe that God can do anything above 
 man's capacity T" " Yes," said William, " I must needs be- 
 lieve that, for daily experience proves it ; but our question is 
 not what God can do, but what he will have us to learn in his 
 holy Supper." In going through these narratives, it is wor- 
 thy of notice, that frequently the plain sense of i«>i"° + ructed 
 mechanics foiled *h*> ~ — ^- ■■ \ better 
 
 husu- 
 nings. 
 ve al- 
 x , ~.~ x^,v^ i,u iwj)c 01 reclaim- 
 's mee to the Catholic faith ; thou wilt always continue a 
 corrupt member." Then proceeding upon the Romish prin- 
 ciple of cutting off such an individual, Bonner passed sen- 
 tence upon him. Presently he called Hunter again, and of- 
 fered, if he would recant, to give him forty pounds, and to 
 set him up in trade, or to make him steward of his own 
 house. • The youth thanked the bishop for these offers ; " but, 
 my lord," added he, " if you cannot persuade my conscience 
 by Scripture, I. cannot find in my heart to turn from God for 
 the love of the world ; for I count all worldly things but loss 
 and dung. in comparison with the love of Christ." 
 
 These particulars respecting Tomkins and Hunter show 
 the very different methods in which Bonner proceeded, as he 
 saw'occasion. With the father in Christ, he knew his crafty 
 persuasions could not prevail, and therefore gave a loose 
 to the natural brutality of his temper. With the youth the 
 case was different ; and, acting with true Romish craft, the 
 prelate changed his battery, " endeavouring to allure, through 
 worldly lusts, him that was clean escaped from them who 
 live in error." But our Lord can and will support his people 
 under all trials and temptations, even as he did in the in-* 
 stances just related. 
 
 Bonner finding Hunter continued unmoved, said, " If thou 
 diest in this mind, thou art condemned forever !" The youth 
 replied, " God judges righteously, and justifieth them whom 
 man condemneth unjustly." On Saturday, March the 28th, 
 Hunter was sent to Brentwood, and ordered for execution on 
 the Tuesday following. His parents were allowed to see 
 him while he was guarded at the Swan Inn ; and, like true 
 followers of Christ, they encouraged this youthful witness to 
 the truth. The mother, in particular, said " she was happy 
 to bear such a child, which could find in his heart to lose his 
 life for Christ's name sake." The scene which followed was 
 affecting, and deserves notice. Then William said to his 
 mother, " For my little pain which I shall suffer, Christ hath 
 procured me a crown of joy ; are you not glad of that, moth- 
 
BURNING OF HUNTER. 113 
 
 er ?" She kneeled down, and implored God to strengthen 
 her child to the end. Mr. Higbed, who was also about to suf- 
 fer, and others who were present, rejoiced to behold these 
 pious parents thus ready to resign their son in the cause of 
 his Saviour. 
 
 Early on the Tuesday morning the sheriff ordered Hunter 
 to be taken to the place of execution. As they led him, his 
 father met them, and with tears said, " God be with thee, son 
 William." The son replied, " God be with you, father; and 
 be of good comfort ; I trust we shall meet again, where we 
 shall rejoice together." When they arrived at the town's 
 end, where the stake was fixed, the fagots were not ready. 
 W'hile they waited, a pardon was offered if he would recant. 
 " No," said William, " I will not recant, God willing." He 
 was then fastened to the stake, and requested the people to 
 pray for him so long as they saw him alive. "Pray for 
 thee V exclaimed Brown, the justice, who had been the 
 cause of his apprehension ; " pray for thee ? I will no more 
 pray for thee than I would pray for a dog !" " I pray God 
 this may not be laid to your charge at the last day," was the 
 reply of the patient youthful martyr. 
 
 A priest then came forward and offered him a popish book : 
 Hunter said, " Away, thou false prophet. Beware of them, 
 good people, and come away from their abominations, lest 
 you be partakers of their plagues." The priest uncharitably 
 added, " Look, how thou burnest here, so shalt thou burn in 
 hell !" A gentleman present exclaimed, " I pray God have 
 mercy on his soul." The people added, Amen, and the fire 
 was kindled. Hunter then threw his psalter into his brother's 
 hands, who said, " William, think on the sufferings of Christ, 
 and be not afraid." " I am not afraid," answered the martyr ; 
 adding, " Lord, Lord, receive my spirit !" Thus this pious 
 youth yielded up his life for the truth. 
 
 Thomas Higbed, a gentleman of Essex, residing at Horn- 
 don-on-the-Hill, and Thomas Causton, also a gentleman of 
 great respectability in the county, were burned the same 
 day. They had both been noted for their steadfast profes- 
 sion of the truth, and were apprehended, and sent to Col- 
 chester, by order of Bonner. From their respectability, and 
 the estimation in which^they were held, the bishop feared 
 lest the proceedings against them should excite a tumult, and 
 proceeded to Colchester with some of his associates, hoping 
 to bring them back " to the unity," as it is termed, " of moth- 
 er church." These endeavours were in vain ; so Bonner re- 
 turned to London, carrying these gentlemen with him, and 
 also some others, who had been apprehended for heresy. 
 
 When it was determined to proceed in this bloody course, 
 these two gentlemen were brought before the bishops in the 
 consistory at St. Paul's. This was on Sunday, the 17th of 
 K2 
 
114 PROFESSION OF FAITH 
 
 February. They were, as usual, asked whether they would 
 recant their errors, and ordered to appear again the next 
 day. The articles against them are curious, but too long for 
 insertion here ; they set forth that these individuals had been 
 regularly baptized* in the faith of the Christian Church, which 
 their sponsors had promised, and they themselves, at their 
 confirmation, had engaged that they would keep. That, ac- 
 cording to this faith, the true and natural body and blood of 
 Christ were in the sacrament of the altar. That they had 
 no just cause or occasion to depart from this faith. That 
 they knew many individuals (who were named) were ac- 
 counted heretics, yet they had commended them, and main- 
 tained their opinions, and were become heretics and misbe- 
 lievers. To these articles they replied, admitting the doc- 
 trines they held. Their sentence was deferred until the 9th 
 of March, when they were again brought before Bonner at 
 the consistory. They then delivered a confession of their 
 faith, which, with much difficulty, they obtained permission 
 to read before the people. 
 
 Higbed and Causton's Profession of Faith. 
 
 1. We believe and profess in baptism, to forsake the devil 
 and his works, the pomps and vanities of the wicked world, 
 with all the sinful lusts of the flesh. 
 
 2. We believe all the articles of our Christian faith. 
 
 3. We believe that we are bound to keep God's holy will 
 and commandments, and to walk in the same all the days of 
 our life. 
 
 4. We believe that there is contained in the Lord's Prayer 
 all things (petitions) necessary both for body and soul, and 
 that we are taught thereby to pray to our heavenly Father, 
 and to none other, saint or angel. 
 
 5. We believe there is a catholic Church, even the com- 
 munion of saints. 
 
 * It is necessary to explain this. The Council of Trent confirmed the doctrine al- 
 ready received by the Church of Rome, that baptism was valid, although performed 
 by a heritic, if conferred in the name of the Holy Trinity. But observe the effect of 
 this doctrine : thereby every Protestant so baptized is exposed to the iron yoke of 
 Romanism, if ever it has strength enough to claim him. The Council of Trent de- 
 creed, " If any one should say that those who have been baptized are free from all 
 the precepts of the Holy Church, either written or delivered by tradition, so that 
 they are not obliged to observe them, unless the^ choose to submit to them of their 
 own accord, let him be accursed ."' Another canon refers to those who, having been 
 baptized, refuse to be confirmed ; and says, " If anyone say they are not to be forced 
 into the observance of a Christian life by any other punishment than that of keepiug 
 them from the sacraments till they repent, let him be accursed." 
 
 The creed of Pius the Fourth, to which the Romanists in England refer as their 
 standard of doctrine at the present day, states that they receive all things declared 
 by the sacred canons and holy councils, " particularly by the holy Council of 
 Trent," <fec. 
 
 Let English Protestants who have been baptized mark this, and let them ask the 
 Romanists this simple question, How can you say that you would tolerate us, when 
 you thus recognise and maintain doctrines by which it is declared that even we are 
 obliged to observe the precepts of your church, and that we are, by punishment, to 
 be compelled to adopt what you term a Christian course of life ? Reader, mark this ! 
 
BY HICBED AND CAUSTON. 115 
 
 6. We believe that this Church of herself, and by her own 
 merits, is sinful, and must needs say, " Father, forgive us our 
 sins ;" but through Christ and his merits she is freely for- 
 given. 
 
 7. We believe, as he is our only Saviour, so he is our only 
 Mediator. 
 
 8. We believe that this Church of Christ is, and hath been 
 persecuted, according to the words of Christ. 
 
 9. We believe that the Church of Christ teacheth the Word 
 of God truly and sincerely. 
 
 10. We believe that this Church of Christ suffereth all men 
 to read the Scriptures. 
 
 11. We believe that the Church of Christ teacheth that 
 God ought to be worshipped according to his Word, and not 
 after the doctrine of men. 
 
 12. We believe that the Supper of the Lord ought not to 
 be altered and changed ; for Christ himself, being the wisdom 
 of the Father, did institute it. 
 
 Now we find, by the Scriptures, that this holy Supper is 
 sorely abused (by the Church of Rome). 
 
 1. Because it is only given in one kind, whereas Christ 
 gave it in both. 
 
 2. It is made a private mass (the priest only receiving). 
 
 3. It is made a sacrifice for the quick and the dead ; where- 
 as Christ ordained it for a remembrance of the everlasting 
 sacrifice, which was his own body offered upon the altar of 
 the cross, once for all. 
 
 4. In that it is worshipped contrary to the commandment. 
 
 5. It is given in an unknown tongue, whereby the people 
 are kept ignorant how Christ died for our sins, and rose 
 again for our justification, by whom we are set at peace with 
 God, and received to his favour and mercy, by his promise, 
 whereof this sacrament is a sure seal and witness. 
 
 Our limits prevent us from giving the whole of this inter- 
 esting and valuable document, and the numerous appropriate 
 texts of Scripture by which every clause is supported. Bon- 
 ner asked whether they would stand to their confession of 
 faith, and their other answers : they replied in the affirmative, 
 and he pronounced sentence against them. 
 
 This document shows that the sentiments they professed, 
 and for which they were burned, were really and truly those 
 received by British Protestants at the present day. Not the 
 doctrines of any particular sect, but those which are received 
 and professed equally by all who ground their faith upon the 
 Word of God. For the assertions of the Romanists, by which 
 these denominations are represented as differing upon essen- 
 tial points, are completely false. Causton and Higbed were 
 then condemned, and sent to Newgate. 
 
116 BURNING OF HIGBED, CAUSTON, AND OTHERS. 
 
 On Saturday, the 23d of March, they were led through the 
 city, at four o'clock in the morning-, and were delivered, at 
 Aldgate, to the sheriff of Essex. Being then bound upon a 
 cart, they were conveyed to Brentwood, and on the Wednes- 
 day following were burned. Higbed suffered at Homdon, 
 and Causton at Raleigh. 
 
 With Tomkins and Hunter, as already mentioned, were con- 
 demned William Piggot, a butcher, and Stkphen Knight, a 
 barber. They were accused on the same articles as Tom- 
 kins ; like him, they continued steadfast in the faith, and 
 were burned on the 28th of March ; Piggot at Braintree, and 
 Knight at Maiden. Some of the by-standers heard the fol- 
 lowing prayer offered by Knight when kneeling at the stake. 
 It contains an admirable summary of Gospel truth : 
 
 " O Lord Jesus Christ, for whose love I willingly leave 
 this life, and desire rather the bitter death of thy cross, with 
 the loss of all earthly things, than to blaspheme thy holy 
 name, or to obey men in breaking thy holy commandments ; 
 thou seest, O Lord, that, although I might live in worldly 
 wealth if I would worship a false god and honour thine ene- 
 my, I choose rather to suffer the torment of the body and 
 the loss of this life ; and have counted all things but vile that 
 I might win thee, whose death is dearer unto me than thou- 
 sands of gold and silver. Such love, O Lord, hast thou laid 
 up in my breast, that I desire thee as the wounded deer desi- 
 reth shelter. Send thy Holy Comforter, O Lord, to aid, com- 
 fort, and strengthen this weak piece of earth, which is empty 
 of all strength of itself. Thou rememberest, O Lord, that I am 
 but dust, and able to do nothing that is good. Therefore, O 
 Lord, as of thine accustomed goodness and love thou hast 
 bidden me to this banquet, and accounted me worthy to drink 
 of thine own cup among thy chosen, even so give me 
 strength, O Lord, against this element, which to my sight 
 is most terrible ; so that to my mind it may, at thy com- 
 mandment, as an obedient servant, be sweet and pleasant ; 
 that, through the strength of thy Holy Spirit, I may pass 
 through the rage of this fire into thy bosom, according to thy 
 promise, and for this mortal receive an immortal, and for this 
 corruptible put on an incorruptible. Accept this burnt sacri- 
 fice and offering, Lord, not for the sacrifice, but for thy 
 dear Son's sake, my Saviour, for whose testimony I offer 
 this free-will offering, with all my heart, and with all my 
 soul. heavenly Father, forgive me my sins, as I forgive 
 all the world. O sweet Son of God, my Saviour, spread thy 
 wings over me. O blessed and Holy Ghost, through whose 
 merciful inspiration I am come hither, conduct me into ever- 
 lasting life. Lord, into thy hands I commend my spirit ! 
 Amen." 
 
 On the 20th of March, John Lawrence was burned at Col- 
 
BURNING OF LAWRENCE. BISIIOr FARRAR. 117 
 
 Chester. He was condemned with Tomkins and his com- 
 panions ; but, having been a priest, he had to undergo the 
 mummery of degradation. From long suffering and hard 
 treatment, his legs were so sore and enfeebled, that the Ro- 
 manists were obliged to carry him to the stake in a chair; 
 they burned him sitting therein. 
 
 Essex had long been noted as deeply infected with heresy, 
 and these numerous examples were doubtless intended to 
 strike terror into the people, and to prevent them from har- 
 bouring those who fled from London, when persecuted for the 
 truth. But the principles of the Gospel had sunk deep into 
 the hearts of the people. ^Tiile Lawrence was sitting in the 
 chair, a number of young children came round the fire, re- 
 peating, " Lord, keep thy promise, and strengthen thy ser- 
 vant !" Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings God hath 
 ordained praise ; and, as Fox observes, " It is no small man- 
 ifestation of the glory of God, which wrought this in the 
 hearts of these little ones ; and a cause for much commenda- 
 tion to their parents, who thus brought them up in the 
 knowledge of God and his truth." 
 
 On the 30th of March, Bishop Farrar was burned at Caer- 
 marthen. He had long been hateful to the Romanists, who 
 ventured to trouble him with a long string of false and vexa- 
 tious accusations, even during the reign of King Edward, 
 after the death of the Duke of Somerset. On the accession 
 of Queen Mary, his troubles were renewed ; but he was then 
 accused on matters of faith, and examined before Gardiner 
 on the 4th of February, with Rogers, Hooper, and others, as 
 already related. He was examined, or rather, as the mar- 
 tyrologists express, baited by this prelate in a most unchris- 
 tian manner ; but his condemnation was deferred, and on the 
 14th of February he was sent down to Wales. On the 26th 
 he was brought before the Romish bishop of St. David's, and. 
 required to say whether he believed the marriage of priests 
 to be lawful by the laws of God and of the Holy Church. 
 On the 7th of March, he was offered a pardon on the follow- 
 ing conditions : 1st, that he would renounce matrimony ; 2d, 
 grant the real presence ; 3d, admit that the mass was a pro- 
 pitiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead ; 4th, allow that 
 general councils, lawfully assembled, never did, nor can err 
 {reader, mark this) ; 5th, confess that men are not justified be- 
 fore God by faith only, but that hope and charity are also neces- 
 sary for justification; and, 6th, allow that the Catholic Church 
 alone hath authority to expound the Scriptures, and to define 
 (or settle) controversies of religion, and to ordain things per- 
 taining to public discipline ; and that she is visible, and like a 
 city set upon a mountain, for all men to understand. 
 
 In these articles we have a plain statement of the tenets 
 of Romanism, for denying which Bishop Farrar was burned. 
 
118 BURNING OF BISHOP FARRAR. RAWLIMS WHITE. 
 
 Are any of these doctrines now disavowed by that Church 1 
 Romanists do not hesitate to declare that she is unchanged. 
 In what respect is that religion altered 1 
 
 The accounts given of Bishop Farrar are less minute than 
 those of most who suffered in this reign. We learn that on 
 the 13th of March he was finally brought before the Romish 
 possessor of his diocese and condemned, notwithstanding he 
 appealed to Cardinal Pole. He was then committed to the 
 custody of the sheriff, and on Saturday, March 30th, was 
 burned on the south side of the Cross, in the market-place of 
 Caermarthen. Fox relates an affecting proof of the con- 
 stancy with which this prelate suffered. A young man 
 named Jones, the son of a Welsh knight, came to Bishop 
 Farrar a few days before he suffered, and lamented the pain- 
 fulness of the death prepared for him. The bishop, in faith, 
 relying upon the extraordinary support vouchsafed to those 
 who were thus publicly called to seal their testimony with 
 their blood, told the youth to mark him while suffering that 
 painful death, and if he saw him once stir, then to give no 
 credit to the doctrines he had preached. Fox adds, " And as 
 he said, so he right well performed the same ; for so patient- 
 ly he stood, that he never moved, but even as he stood, hold- 
 ing up his stumps, so still he continued, till one Richard Gra- 
 ven, with a staff, dashed him upon the head, and struck him 
 down." 
 
 A more particular account is given of a poor fisherman 
 named Rawlins White, who was burned at Cardiff about the 
 same time. He was generally respected by his neighbours 
 for the integrity of his conduct, and formerly had been much 
 attached to Romish superstitions. During the reign of King 
 Edward, he was brought to the knowledge of the truth, and 
 earnestly sought to profit therein. Being unable to read, he 
 sent his son to school, and employed him every evening in 
 reading the Scriptures or some pious work. Having an ex- 
 traordinary memory, and deeply thirsting for the water of 
 life, this poor fisherman stored up the truths he heard ; and, 
 speaking from his own experience, his simple way of stating 
 the truths of the Gospel was rendered the means of the con- 
 version of many souls. 
 
 The Romish persecutors would not long suffer such a 
 character to remain unmolested. His friends advised him to 
 flee ; but, remembering that he stood as an example to many, 
 he resolved to continue his course. He was taken before the 
 Bishop of Landaff, and, after several examinations, was com- 
 mitted to Cardiff Castle, where he was confined a whole year. 
 He had opportunities to escape, but as people were allowed 
 to come and see him, which was not an unusual practice be- 
 fore the burnings commenced, he felt that he was at the post 
 of duty assigned to him, and dared not forsake it. The hour 
 
BURNING OF RAWLINS WHITE. 1J9 
 
 of fiery trial at length came ; Rawlins was again brought be- 
 fore the bishop, who exhorted him at great length to turn to 
 the Church. Unable to argue with his lordship, White sim- 
 ply replied, " My lord, I thank God I am a Christian man, 
 and I hold no opinions contrary to the Word of God ; and if I 
 do, I desire to be reformed out of the Word of God, as a 
 Christian man ought to be." 
 
 The bishop said that they must condemn him, but that 
 they would first pray to God for his conversion. " Ah, my 
 lord," said Rawlins, " now you act well, and like a godly 
 bishop ; Christ said, ' Where two or three are gathered to- 
 gether in my name, I will be in the midst of them.' If your 
 request be agreeable to his will, and ye pray as ye should 
 pray, without doubt God will hear you, and I will pray also. 
 1 know that my God will both hear my prayer, and perform 
 my desire." They then prayed; and Rawlins, turning into 
 a pew, knelt down by himself. The bishop again asked 
 whether he would recant. " No, my lord," said he ; " Raw- 
 lins you left me, and Rawlins you find me, and, by God's 
 grace, Rawlins I will continue : certainly, if your petitions 
 had been just and lawful, God would have heard them ; but 
 you honour a false god, and pray not as ye should pray, and 
 therefore God hath not granted your desire. But I am one 
 poor, simple man, as you see ; God hath heard my complaint, 
 and I trust he will strengthen me in his cause." 
 
 The bishop was now going to read the sentence, when 
 some of the chaplains suggested to try the effect of saying 
 mass. They did so, but this mummery also failed. Raw- 
 lins called to the people, and entreated that some one would 
 bear witness that he did not bow to that idol, meaning the 
 wafer, which the priest then held above his head. The poor 
 fisherman was then condemned, and soon afterward was or- 
 dered for execution. 
 
 As he was led to the stake, he saw his wife and children 
 stand weeping. The sight of those who were near and dear 
 to him moved him. " Ah, flesh !" exclaimed he, smiting his 
 breast, " wouldst thou hinder me — wouldst thou fain prevail? 
 By God's grace, thou shalt not have the victory." While the 
 smith was fastening him to the stake, he said, " I pray you, 
 good friend, knock in the chain fast, for it may be the flesh 
 will strive mightily ; but, O God, of thy great mercy, give me 
 strength and patience." He also spoke to a person named 
 Dane, who related these particulars, saying that he felt a 
 great struggle between the flesh and the spirit, and entreat- 
 ed, if he began to waver, he would hold up his finger, " and 
 then," said he, " I trust I shall remember myself." 
 
 W T ith much cheerfulness he assisted in disposing the fag- 
 ots and straw. A priest stood upon a stage to address the 
 assembled crowd. It was market-day ; Rawlins settled him- 
 
120 PETITION OF THE EXILES. 
 
 self, and attended to the discourse, till the priest inveighed 
 against all who opposed the Romish doctrine of the real pres- 
 ence. The martyr then rebuked him, saying, " Did not Christ 
 say, Do this in remembrance of me V The aptness of the quo- 
 tation silenced the priest, and orders were given to kindle the 
 fire. This was done, and Rawlins bathed his hands in the 
 flame till they were consumed ; when, his legs also being 
 burned away, his body fell over the chain into the fire. His 
 sufferings were long and severe ; but he bore them patiently, 
 exclaiming, with a loud voice, " O Lord, receive my soul ! O 
 Lord, receive my spirit !" Fox has minutely recorded sev- 
 eral particulars respecting this faithful martyr ; they were 
 communicated to him by the person already mentioned, who, 
 as well as several others, took him by the hand after he was 
 fastened to the stake. The narrator held him by the hand 
 till the flames rose, and forced him to depart. The priest 
 was very angry on seeing this, and said, " It was not lawful 
 to take him by the hand, as he was a heretic, and condemned 
 by the Church." 
 
 After the burning of Bishop Farrar, the executions eeased 
 for a few weeks. The cause is not stated ; it might arise 
 from the great sensation excited throughout the kingdom by 
 these bloody scenes ; or, from its being Easter, the persecu- 
 tors might suspend their proceedings, lest they should inter- 
 fere with the idolatrous ceremonies practised at that period 
 in the Romish Church. We may, therefore, here notice a 
 petition, drawn up and printed by the exiles, which they sent 
 over about this time. It was addressed to the queen. They 
 cautioned her against being carried away by a blind and fu- 
 rious zeal to persecute the Church of Christ, and reminded 
 her of the manner in which Cranmer had preserved her life 
 during her fathers reign. They quoted many passages from 
 the writings of Gardiner and his associates, in which the Ro- 
 mish prelates had spoken in the strongest terms against the 
 supremacy of the pope and the lawfulness of her mother's 
 marriage ; thus showing that they were men who sought only 
 to promote their own interests. They also reminded her 
 that, during the reign of Edward, none of the Romanists had 
 suffered the treatment now experienced by the Protestants. 
 They then addressed the nobility, gentry, and the people in 
 general, setting forth the dangers to which the nation was 
 now exposed, both in a spiritual and temporal point of view ; 
 exhorting them to repent, and humble themselves for the sins 
 which had brought these sore afflictions upon the nation; 
 and, lastly, urged them to intercede with the queen, that she 
 might stop these deeds of cruelty, or at least allow her Prot- 
 estant subjects to leave the kingdom.* 
 
 * Strype has preserved a prayer which was used by the congregations that as- 
 sembled in this time of persecution. The following extract will show that they did 
 
ABBEY LANDS RESTORED BY THE QUEEN. 121 
 
 Xor was the queen free from remorse at this period ; on 
 the 28th of March, she sent for the Marquis of Winchester, 
 the lord-treasurer, and some other privy counsellors, and 
 spoke to them concerning the inward grief and trouble 
 whereby she was affected. But let not the reader suppose 
 it was remorse for her breach of promise to her Protestant 
 subjects ; for the blood she had shed, or the cruelties inflicted 
 by her orders upon these holy and exemplary characters — 
 she was filled with remorse because the crown still possessed 
 some of the abbey lands ! She said she considered that the 
 Church had been unlawfully deprived of these possessions 
 during a time of schism ; and therefore she desired to resign 
 them, to be disposed of as might seem best to the most holy 
 lord the pope, or his legate. She said that she considered 
 her soul endangered by retaining these lands, and that she 
 was more concerned for the salvation of her soul than for 
 ten kingdoms. Alas ! that her conscientious scruples were 
 not better placed. They had probably been heightened by a 
 recent bull of the pope ; in which he excommunicated all 
 persons, without exception, who retained any ecclesiastical 
 property or abbey lands in their possession ; and all princes, 
 and others in authority, who did not promote the execution 
 of this decree. 
 
 " Herein," as Fox says, " is to be observed another Catholic 
 fetch. For where this kind of Catholics, by rigour and force, 
 overmaster, they spare for no cost, but lay on load enough. 
 This will appear, and doth appear, in burning the poor and 
 patient Christian, whom they see to be destitute of power 
 and strength to resist them, and make no end of burning and 
 persecuting, but where they find themselves overmatched, or 
 fear to receive a foil in presuming too far ; there they keep in, 
 and can stay the execution of their laios and bulls, till they spy 
 their time convenient for their purpose." He then shows 
 that this was the case in the instance just mentioned : for, 
 although the pope's commands were peremptory, the Romish 
 prelates in England, being aware that they could not venture 
 to set up these nests again, not only took no open proceedings 
 strictly to enforce the bull, but even stated to the people that 
 it was not meant to apply to England, although the terms 
 used by the pope were general, and without any exception 
 
 not forget the exiles, -who, as just mentioned, were mindful of them : " We humbly 
 beseech Thee to stretch forth thy mighty arm for the protection and defence of all 
 those that are exiled for the testimony of thy truth, because they would not bend 
 their backs, and incline their necks under the yoke of antichrist, and be polluted 
 with the execrable idolatries and blasphemous superstitions of the ungodly : that it 
 would please Thee not only to feed them in strange countries, but also to prepare a 
 resting-place for them, as thou hast done from time to time for thy elect in all ages, 
 that they may unite themselves together in the sincere ministration of thy holy 
 word and sacraments, to their singular edification ; and in due time restore them 
 home again into their land, to celebrate thy praises, promote thy Gospel, and edify thy 
 
 .ic^ol;i.|p.' ■ u.il" iv :;il inn." 
 
 L 
 
122 REMARKS ON MONASTIC ESTABLISHMENTS. 
 
 whatever. And we may ask, Has this bull ever been annull- 
 ed"? Does it not still continue unrecalled, although allowed 
 to sleep 1 Many writers have declared this to be the case, 
 and that full particulars of the abbey lands have been pre- 
 served, so that they can be produced if ever they should be 
 called for. 
 
 We trust such an attempt will never be made in our land 7 
 although the eagerness with which monastic institutions are 
 promoted in these kingdoms shows us that Romanism still 
 looks upon them as an important part of her system. 
 
 In addressing Protestants, who are, or ought to be, con- 
 versant with the Scriptures, it is unnecessary to say that they 
 nowhere command a life of celibacy; but the Church of 
 Rome has ever sought to strengthen its power and influence 
 thereby. That it does so at the present day, even in our own 
 land, is plain to the most superficial observer ; for it is scarce- 
 ly possible not to have seen some of the many inflated de- 
 scriptions published by the Romanists, of the exhibitions on 
 the occasion of nuns taking the veil, and their repeated pan- 
 egyrics upon the state of monastic seclusion. It is not in- 
 tended to enter into details* respecting monasticism, in all its 
 horrors and dreadful consequences ; but a few words may be 
 added upon one point, namely, the actual slavery of the system. 
 
 Erasmus, in his Dialogues, published at the commence- 
 ment of the Reformation, referred to the monastic system, as 
 having renewed the slavery which had been abolished by 
 Christianity. Speaking of monastic establishments, he says,f 
 " Nothing there is lawful but what is commanded ; whatever 
 may accrue to the professed, becomes the property of the 
 community ; if you stir a foot, you are brought back, as if fly- 
 ing after murdering your father and mother." This system 
 was confirmed by the Council of Trent, and is acted upon in 
 the strictest manner at the present day in popish countries. 
 To those who enter voluntarily upon the state, no change of 
 opinion is permitted ; even those who have by force or fraud 
 been compelled or induced to enter the profession, are not 
 allowed to quit it, unless they have applied for leave to do 
 so, within five years of the time of their entering thereon. 
 Mark the ingenuity by which this rule is strengthened. It is 
 obvious that the same force or fraud which at first existed, 
 
 * A recent author (Blanco White), in his " Practical and Internal Evidence against 
 Catholicism," has entered very fully into this question ; the reader will do well to re- 
 fer to his work. Referring to the advice of St. Paul, he says, "The Church of Rome, 
 on the contrary, allows boys and girls of sixteen to bind themselves with perpetual 
 vows : the latter arc' confined in prisons, because their frailties could not be concealed ; 
 the former are let loose upon the people, trusting that a superstitious reverence will 
 close the eyes or seal up the lips of men on their misconduct." At Rome there is a 
 convent, called the Scpm'ta Vivo, or Living Sepulchre, where offending nuns are im- 
 mured for life. What may pass within its walls can never be known ; none of its 
 inmates are ever allowed to quit it. Once a year they may have a short interview 
 with their parents, but only in the presence of the abbess ! 
 
 t See his Virgo Misogamus. • 
 
SLAVERY OF THE MONASTIC SYSTEM. 123 
 
 would, in general, be able to prevent the disclosure of the 
 feelings of these unhappy victims during five years ; and af- 
 ter that period, all appeal is unavailing in those countries. 
 Some few might escape from their prison-house during that 
 interval, and when they had thus regained liberty, avail them- 
 selves of the privilege — but no — if they thus escape, they are 
 thereby absolutely debarred from pleading their privilege ; 
 they are compelled to return to their convents, and punished 
 as apostates. 
 
 Many instances are recorded as having occurred of late 
 years, which show that this system is rigidly acted upon 
 wherever Romanism prevails. May it never again be sup- 
 ported by authority in our land !* 
 
 This subject may be closed with the description given by 
 Blanco White of the results of monasticism in his own fam- 
 ily. " I saw my eldest sister, at the age of two-and-twenty, 
 slowly sink into the grave, within the walls of a convent; 
 whereas, had she not been a slave to that Church, which has 
 been a curse to me, air, amusement, and exercise might have 
 saved her. I saw her on her deathbed ; I obtained that mel- 
 ancholy sight in my capacity of priest ; and at her own re- 
 quest, I heard her last confession. I saw that dear sister no 
 more ; but another was left to me. To her I looked up as a 
 companion for life. But she had a heart open to every no- 
 ble impression; and such, among Catholics, are apt to be 
 misled from the path of practical usefulness into the wilder- 
 ness of visionary perfection. At the age of twenty, she left 
 an infirm mother to the care of servants and strangers, and 
 shut herself up in a convent, where she was not allowed to 
 see even the nearest relatives. With a delicate frame, requi- 
 ring every indulgence to support it in health, she embraced 
 a rule which denied her the comforts of the lowest class of 
 
 * The following is from the work of Blanco White, just quoted. " The great poet, 
 who boasted ' that slaves cannot live in England,' forgot that superstition may baffle 
 the most sacred laws of freedom : Slaves do live in England, and, I fear, mul- 
 tiply daily, by the same arts which fill the convents abroad. In vain does the law 
 of the land stretch a friendly hand: to the repentant victim ; the unhappy slave may 
 be dying to break her fetters ; yet death would be preferable to the shame and re- 
 proach that await her among relatives and friends. It will not avail her to keep the 
 vow which dooms her to live single ; she has renounced her will, and made herself a 
 passive mass of clay in the hands of a superior. Perhaps she has promised to per- 
 form austerities which cannot be performed out of the convent ; never to taste meat, 
 even if her life were to depend on the use of substantial food ; to wear no linen ; to 
 go unhosed aud unshod for life ; all these, and many other hardships, make part of 
 the various rules which Rome has confirmed with her sanction. Bitter, harassing 
 remorse seizes the wavering mind of a recluse, and even a yielding thought to\*rds 
 liberty assumes the character of sacrilege. Nothing short of rebellion against the 
 Church that has burned the mark of slavery into her soul can liberate an English 
 nun. Whereto could she turn her eyes ? Her own parents would disown her, her 
 friends would shrink from her, as if her breath wafted leprosy. She would be haunt- 
 ed by priests and their zealous emissaries ; and, like her sister victims of superstition 
 in India, be made to die of a broken heart, if she refuse to return to the burning pile 
 from which she had fled !" 
 
 Can such a system find advocates among those friends of humanity who so deeply 
 feel for the unhappy slaves in our colonies ? 
 
124 DEATH OF POPE JULIUS III. 
 
 society. A coarse woollen frock fretted her skin ; her feet 
 had no covering but that of shoes, open at the toes, that they 
 might be exposed to the cold of a brick floor ; a couch of bare 
 planks was her bed, and an unfurnished cell her dwelling. 
 Disease soon filled her conscience with fears, and I had often 
 to endure the torture of witnessing her agonies at the con- 
 fessional (alas ! the writer was then an infidel, and unable 
 to pour into her wounded mind the balm of the Gospel). I 
 left her, when I quitted Spain, dying, much too slowly for 
 her only chance of relief. I wept bitterly for her loss, two 
 years after, yet 1 could not be so cruel as to wish her alive." 
 
 Surely, it is unnecessary to add farther remarks upon the 
 mental and bodily slavery of the system. As already said, 
 it is not intended to enter upon the darker view of the sub- 
 ject.* Volumes might be filled with horrid, yet authentica- 
 ted particulars, which the limits of this work and the nature 
 of the details forbid us from entering upon. Referring only 
 to the self-tormenting and slavish view of the system already 
 noticed, may we not exclaim, in the words of the prophet, 
 " Who hath required this at your hand V 
 
 Pope Julius III. did not live to hear of the effects produced 
 upon Queen Mary by his decree before mentioned. He died 
 March the 20th, 1555, and stands recorded in history as one 
 of the vilest among the many vile characters that disgraced 
 the papacy. Let the memorable observation of Guicciardini 
 (a Romish historian), while speaking of the popes of that 
 century, be remembered : " In those days, he was esteemed 
 a good pope who did not exceed in wickedness the worst of 
 men." 
 
 The reader may be spared the details of his wicked con- 
 duct : one anecdote of his blasphemy, related by several his- 
 torians, will be enough to mark the individual who was term- 
 ed by Queen Mary her " most holy lord the pope," and to 
 whose direction, in spiritual matters, this kingdom was sub- 
 jugated. The still viler parts of his character we will not 
 notice ; this incident will sufficiently show the difference be- 
 tween him and the holy men whose sufferings we have just 
 mentioned. Pope Julius was addicted to the pleasures of 
 the table, and especially delighted in the flesh of peacocks ; 
 one day, at dinner, he pointed to a peacock upon the table, 
 and ordered it to be brought at supper-time. When he sat 
 down to that meal, he found it was not there ; and, although 
 ottier peacocks were brought, he uttered a torrent of blas- 
 phemies and execrations. A cardinal attempted to soothe 
 him, saying, " Let not your holiness be so much troubled for 
 
 * If the reader wishes to investigate this part of the subject, he may refer to the 
 works of Bale, Jewel, Fox, Burnet, Strype, and many others. Also to the " History 
 ■Of Popery," 2 vols. ; " The Protestant," lately published at Glasgow ; " Gavin's 
 Master Key ;" and, in fact, to the writings of almost every author who has written 
 Dpon Romanism, or has visited Roman Catholic countries. 
 
HIS FUNERAL CEREMONIES. 125 
 
 so small a matter." " What," said the pope, "if God was 
 so angry for an apple that he cast our first parents out of 
 paradise, why may not I, being his vicar, be angry for a pea- 
 cock, seeing it is a greater matter than an apple ?" 
 
 Funeral ceremonies were ordered to be performed in all 
 churches for this pope, as is usual in Romish countries, and 
 masses were said for the repose of his soul. A poor woman 
 entered St. Magnus Church, near London Bridge, and inqui- 
 red what the ceremonies meant. A person told her that they 
 were for the pope, and that she must pray for him. " Nay," 
 said she, " if he could forgive us our sins he must be clean 
 himself, therefore I need not pray for him." Some zealous 
 Romanists, hearing this, took her to the cage on London 
 Bridge ; and she was kept there for some time, as a warning 
 to the citizens of London not to speak irreverently even of 
 a dead pope ! 
 
 L2 
 
126 
 
 EXAMINATION AND CONDEMNATION 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Sufferings of Bradford and others. — Reception of the English 
 Ambassadors by the Pope. — Romish Books. — a.d. 1555. 
 
 The children of Walts 
 
 be burned with their father. 
 
 After Easter, 1555, the burning of the Protestants was re- 
 sumed. On the 24th of April, George Marsh, formerly cu- 
 rate to Saunders the martyr, was burned at Chester. When 
 he was first apprehended, and carried before the Earl of Der- 
 by, the Romanists referred to his having been ordained by the 
 Protestant bishops, and asked if he had ministered with a 
 good conscience. On his replying in the affirmative, a po- 
 pish priest who stood by exclaimed that " the last commu- 
 nion was the most devilish thing that ever was devised !" 
 Marsh was brought several times before the Romish exami- 
 ners, and upbraided as being ignorant, stubborn, and conceit- 
 ed ; to this he meekly replied, that he willingly acknowledged 
 to know nothing but Jesus Christ, even him that was cruci- 
 fied ; that his faith was grounded upon God's word only, and 
 was such as he doubted not pleased God, and as he should be 
 able to stand in at the last day ; that he did not say or do 
 anything either of stubbornness, self-wilfulness, vainglory, 
 
OF GEORGE MARSH. 127 
 
 or any worldly purpose, but with a good conscience, and in 
 the fear of God. He was afterward sent to Lancaster, and 
 there placed at the bar at the sessions, among thieves, and 
 with irons on his feet. He says, " They threatened and re- 
 buked me for my preaching to the people out of the prison, 
 and for reading and praying so loud that the people in the 
 streets might hear. The truth is, I and my prison- fellow, 
 Warburtou, every day kneeling on our knees, did read morn- 
 ing and evening prayer, with the English Litany, every day 
 twice, both before noon and after, with other prayers more ; 
 and also read every day chapters in the Bible, commonly to- 
 wards night ; and we read them with so high and loud a voice 
 that the people in the streets might hear us, and would often- 
 times, namely, in the evenings, come and sit down under the 
 windows and hear us read : wherewith others, being offended, 
 complained." 
 
 Oh that we were duly sensible of the privileges we enjoy ! 
 We now can read the Scriptures without being committed to 
 prison or burned at the stake for so doing ; and we can hear 
 the Gospel preached without sitting at a prison window to 
 listen. 
 
 At last the Bishop of Chester came to Lancaster, and con- 
 firmed the newly-revived idolatrous proceedings. He pro- 
 ceeded to examine Marsh, who there, and afterward at Ches- 
 ter, whither he was sent, hesitated not to declare the doctrines 
 of the truth, which he held. He stated his readiness to be 
 convinced, if suitable arguments could be brought from the 
 Word of God ; but the bishop referred to the Romish doc- 
 trine that " it is not right to dispute with heretics," and pro- 
 ceeded to condemn him ; adding, after he had read the sen- 
 tence, " Now will I no more pray for thee than I will for a 
 dog." Marsh was then delivered to the sheriffs, and shut up 
 in a dungeon in the city walL There were a few at Chester 
 who loved the martyr for the Gospel's sake, and they would 
 in the evening resort to the dungeon ; sometimes they threw 
 "money to him through a small hole in the wall, and called to 
 him, asking him how he did. He answered them most cheer- 
 fully, that he did well, and thanked God that he appointed 
 him, of his mercy, to be a witness of his truth, and to suffer 
 for the same ; beseeching for grace not to faint under the 
 cross, but that he might be enabled patiently to bear the 
 same, to the glory and comfort of the Church of Christ. 
 When carried to the place of execution, his Christian spirit 
 was so manifest, that the spectators exclaimed, " This man 
 goeth not to his death as a thief, or as one that deserveth to 
 die." 
 
 The circumstances attending his burning were very similar 
 to those related of the martyrs who suffered before him. 
 Like them, he was prevented from exhorting the people to 
 
128 BURNING OF MARSH AND- FLOWER. 
 
 faith in Christ, and like them, he endured aggravated torments 
 from the want of sufficient fuel. One circumstance was new. 
 Above his head was placed a barrel of pitch and tar, probably 
 with the intention that its contents should drop upon him, 
 and add to his sufferings ! A pardon was offered to him at 
 the stake if he would recant ; but he refused it, saying it was 
 intended to pluck him from God. After he had for a long 
 time endured the fire, and the by-standers thought he was 
 dead, he suddenly extended his arms, saying, " Father of 
 heaven, have mercy upon me !" and so yielded his spirit into 
 the hands of his Maker. 
 
 Many people who witnessed his patient continuance to the 
 end, said that he was a martyr, and died like a godly man ; 
 upon which the Romish bishop of Chester preached a sermon, 
 declaring that Marsh was a heretic, and burned like a heretic 
 in this world, and that he was then a firebrand in hell ! This 
 wretched prelate died soon afterward, and the circumstances 
 which attended his decease showed that he was an immoral 
 character. 
 
 William Flower was burned the same day at Westmin- 
 ster. He had been a monk in the abbey at Ely. When that 
 establishment was dissolved, he became a secular priest, and 
 engaged in the education of children in different places. On 
 Easter Day, April the 14th, he entered the Church of St. Mar- 
 garet, Westminster, while the priest was celebrating mass. 
 Flower's anger was excited on beholding this ; and drawing 
 forth a wood-knife, he struck the priest, and wounded him 
 severely, so that the consecrated bread, and the wine in the 
 chalice, were sprinkled with his blood. He was imme- 
 diately seized and carried to prison ; and the church being 
 considered as polluted by this deed, the people went to 
 receive the sacrament elsewhere. Had he been punished 
 only for this crime, he would not have been noticed in these 
 pages ; but the Romanists proceeded against him as a heretic, 
 for his crime evidently showed that he did not believe in the 
 Romish doctrines respecting the sacrament; and a paper was 
 found under his clothes, on which he had written in Latin, 
 " Fear God — flee from idolatry." Flower, therefore, was 
 sent to Bishop Bonner, and accused of heresy ; for which he 
 was condemned to be burned, his hand being first cut off for 
 having wounded the priest. This action caused much grief 
 to the professors of religion; and although Flower at first 
 justified what he had done, he afterward confessed it was 
 wrong ; and Strype records, on the authority of a contempo- 
 rary, that he expressed to Bonner his desire that his hand 
 might be cut off according to law. It was done at the place 
 of execution in St. Margaret's churchyard, and the fire was 
 then kindled. He suffered with constancy and piety, and 
 exclaimed repeatedly, " Son of God, have mercy upon me '. 
 
PROCLAMATION OF THE KING AND QUEEN. 129 
 
 Son of God, receive my soul!" We have again to notice 
 the cruel manner in which he was put to death ; the fire being 
 insufficient to burn Him as he stood, the executioners struck 
 him down, and the lower part of his body was consumed, 
 while the upper part lay out of the fire. The by-standers 
 could perceive his tongue still moving, although he was 
 unable to speak. 
 
 A short pause in these executions now again took place, 
 but the Romanists were busy in apprehending persons suspect- 
 ed of heresy. To forward this work, a proclamation had been 
 sent forth on the 25th of March, addressed to the justices of 
 the peace in every county, directing them to look to their 
 respective districts, and ordering them to encourage the 
 Romish preachers to proceed against all such as refused to 
 " conform themselves." Those who were obstinate, particu- 
 larly preachers or teachers of heresy, were to be committed 
 to prison. The justices were also commanded " to have 
 in every parish some one or more honest men, secretly 
 instructed to give information (privately, of course) respect- 
 ing the inhabitants among, nigh, or about them." They were 
 also required to search for "idle men, vagabonds, and such 
 as are probably suspected ;" this was evidently aimed at those 
 who went from place to place, privately confirming their 
 brethren in the faith, holding religious meetings, and disper- 
 sing small books. 
 
 These secret measures bore such close affinity to the pro- 
 ceedings of the Inquisition, that it was plain they emanated 
 from Spanish suggestions. They were strictly executed, 
 and gave a correct intimation of the times that followed. 
 Such measures, however, were too contrary to the temper of 
 Englishmen to be submitted to without reluctance, except by 
 the most bigoted of the Romanists. Even Bonner himself 
 appeared to grow weary of his bloody office, and sent back 
 some persons whom the sheriffs and justices apprehended 
 under the recent proclamation. But he did not long continue 
 this course. On the -2-lth of May, a letter, which is copied 
 by Burnet from the bishop's own register, was addressed to 
 him in the joint names of Philip and Mary, complaining that 
 they heard, with surprise, that when the justices had sent up 
 persons, agreeably to their instructions, " they were suffered 
 to continue in their errors." The king and queen thought 
 this " very strange," and " admonished him to have such 
 regard henceforth to the office of a good pastor and bishop,' 1 '' 
 that such offenders, in future, should be proceeded against, so 
 that through his means " God's glory might be better ad- 
 vanced." Awful, indeed, is it, that men should thus deceive 
 themselves! Burnet conjectures that Bonner, feeling the 
 odium he incurred, procured this letter as an authority for his 
 proceedings. Whether it was the case or not, the injunc- 
 
130 BURNING OF CARDMAKER AND WARNE. 
 
 tions were quite congenial to his disposition, and he pro- 
 ceeded quickly to make up for the pause which had taken 
 place. Another reason has been assigned : Queen Mary had 
 for some time expected the birth of a child. She was exceed- 
 ingly anxious for this event ; and as it did not occur when 
 looked for, she had recourse to these renewed cruelties, con- 
 sidering them as acceptable to God, and likely to obtain his 
 favour for her safe deliverance ! What can we think of a 
 female who, in momentary expectation of such a trying 
 hour, could sanction and press forward these atrocities ? But 
 it pleased God, in his mercy to this land, that she, who made 
 many women childless, should never know the happiness of 
 a mother's love. Surely we cannot but rejoice that such a 
 stock should remain unfruitful. The disappointment, how- 
 ever, soured her temper, and she raged anew against all who 
 were inclined to favour the Gospel. Gardiner sought to avail 
 himself of this disposition for procuring the death of the 
 Princess Elizabeth ; but Philip's policy again interposed, and 
 saved her life. 
 
 To return to the martyrs who suffered at this time. On 
 the 30th of May, John Cardmaker, prebendary of Wells, and 
 John Warne, an upholsterer, of Walbrook, were burned in 
 Smithfield. Cardmaker had been a Franciscan friar, but was 
 brought to the knowledge of the truth. In King Edward's 
 reign he was a reader or lecturer at St. Paul's ; and it is 
 related that his popish auditors were so much annoyed at his 
 doctrines, that they used to cut his gown while preaching. 
 At that time they could not proceed farther against him ; but 
 on the accession of Queen Mary he was not. forgotten. Like 
 many others, he was committed to prison, and kept there, 
 under various pretexts, until the Romish prelates obtained 
 full power to burn and destroy ; and he was among the first 
 who were brought before Gardiner, but was respited for a 
 time. The cause of this delay does not clearly appear. The 
 Romanists, however, reported that he was about to recant ; 
 perhaps they did so, hoping to induce others to depart from 
 the truth. 
 
 Finding this expectation was not realized, Cardmaker was 
 brought before Bonner. The articles against him were, that 
 he had been a friar ; that he had married a wife ; and that he 
 did not believe the corporeal or actual presence of Christ in 
 the bread and wine used at the sacrament. In his answers, 
 he admitted these accusations, and was condemned. 
 
 Warne was accused of believing that the substance of the 
 bread was not changed by the words of consecration pro- 
 nounced by the priest ; and of having said that the faith of 
 the Romish Church " was naught against God's truth and the 
 Scripture." Nor was this all : some person had shaved the 
 head of a rough water-spaniel, like a priest's crown, and he 
 
BURNING OF A DEAD BODY FOR HERESY. 131 
 
 had laughed at it, though it was admitted he had not done it 
 himself, and was ignorant by whom it had been done. He also 
 refused to hear mass, to confess to a priest, or to receive the 
 sacrament. It was farther alleged against him, that he had 
 been formerly condemned under the law of the Six Articles, 
 at the time when Anne Askew was committed to the flames. 
 These accusations Warne did not wish to deny, and he was 
 burned in Smithfield, with Cardmaker. The sheriffs took the 
 latter aside, and conversed with him for a long time, so that 
 many of the people began to fear that the report which had 
 been circulated of his intention to recant was true. Their 
 apprehensions were not realized. The martyr left the 
 sheriffs; and after kneeling down and praying, he rose and 
 went to the stake, to which Warne had been for some time 
 fastened ; he then took his fellow-sufferer by the hand, and 
 submitted to be bound also. The people beholding this, gave 
 a great shout, and exclaimed, " God be praised ; the Lord 
 strengthen thee, Cardmaker; the Lord Jesus receive thy 
 spirit;" and thus they speedily joined the noble army of 
 martyrs. 
 
 A few days before Cardmaker was burned, the council 
 sent one of their spies to converse with him respecting the 
 mass. Cardmaker simply repeated the scriptural account of 
 the Lord's Supper, and, to silence him, inquired whether the 
 sacrament had a beginning or not ; the promoter, as he was 
 called, admitted this to be the case. "Then," replied the 
 martyr, "it cannot be God, for He hath neither beginning nor 
 ending." 
 
 Bonner, having thus established his jurisdiction over the 
 living, proceeded to show that the dead were not exempt 
 from his authority. At the end of April, three men were 
 executed for the robbery of some Spaniards. Three days 
 afterward, the body of one of them was cut down, and burned 
 under the gallows, as the remains of a heretic. At the place 
 of execution he had entreated the people to pray for him, 
 and declared that "he trusted not in any popish trumpery 
 for salvation," using the petition in the Litany of Henry the 
 Eighth, " From the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome, and all his 
 detestable enormities ; from false doctrine and heresy, and 
 contempt of thy word and commandments, good Lord, deliver 
 us." Many people present seeming to approve his expres- 
 sions, the Romish clergy were much troubled; and Gardiner 
 and others of the council immediately ordered Bonner to 
 inquire into this case of a felon, who had " professed, at the 
 time of his death, certain heretical and erroneous opinions." 
 A solemn proceeding was instituted against the malefactor ; 
 and his friends were cited to appear in his behalf, if they 
 chose so to do.* They wisely left the dead body to its fate : 
 
 * In this document are some striking- exemplifications of the " great swelling words 
 
132 BURNING OF SIMPSON AND ARDELEY. 
 
 it was accordingly condemned for heresy ; and, being deliv- 
 ered over to the sheriff of Middlesex for execution, it was 
 committed to the flames, with much ceremony, on the 4th of 
 June ! 
 
 We may contemplate such proceedings with pity; but 
 others soon occurred, which excite feelings more indignant. 
 Several other individuals had been condemned for heresy, 
 and were sent into Essex to be executed. 
 
 John Simpson and John Ardeley, husbandmen, of Great 
 "Wigborough, in Essex, were apprehended by the justices, 
 under the proclamation lately noticed. They were accused of 
 not believing that they " were bound, under pain of the damna- 
 tion of their souls, to give full faith and credence to the Catho- 
 lic and universal Church, and to the religion of the same ;" and 
 that " the faith and religion believed by the Church of Rome, 
 &c, was the very true faith and religion which all true Chris- 
 tian people ought to believe, observe, follow, and keep." As 
 usual, the never-failing accusation of not believing the doc- 
 trine of transubstantiation was urged against them. The 
 answers of these simple husbandmen are worthy of notice. 
 They acknowledged the true universal Church of Christ 
 spoken of in Scripture, but as to the Churches of Rome, and 
 of other foreign parts, they said they had nothing to do with 
 them ; and as to that maintained in England, they said, " If it 
 were ruled by the word of life, it would not go about to con- 
 demn us and others of this heresy." 
 
 When brought up again in the afternoon, they witnessed a 
 good confession before Bonner, who at length concluded by 
 angrily exclaiming, " Have them away." This took place in 
 the consistory at St. Paul's, a number of persons being pres- 
 ent. Hearing these words, they hastened to depart, that 
 they might see the prisoners on the way to Newgate ; and a 
 crowd being assembled round the door, much noise and 
 tumult arose. The guilty consciences of Bonner and his 
 clergy were quickly alarmed. They thought some violence 
 was intended against themselves ; and, starting from their 
 seats, rushed to the private door leading to the bishop's 
 house, where they struggled with each other who should first 
 escape. But no harm was intended towards these miserable 
 instruments of persecution. 
 
 On the 10th of June, these two martyrs were burned; 
 Simpson at Rocheford, and Ardeley at Raleigh. They both 
 suffered with constancy and patience. When before their 
 judges, they were accused of stubbornness, and of wishing 
 to suffer through vainglory. They denied that such was 
 
 of vanity " so frequently used by the Church of Rome. After stating- that the male- 
 factor ought to have died in the unity of the Catholic Church, it sets forth, that 
 Bonner " dared not pass over in silence, nor wink at this heinous act, lest, by our 
 negligence and slackness, the blood of them (the by-standars) might bo required at 
 ©ur hands at the most terrible day of judgment," &c, &c. 
 
BURNING OF H.WVKES AND WATTS. ] 33 
 
 their desire, stating their willingness to forfeit all their prop- 
 erty, and live quietly, if they might be allowed the free exer- 
 cise of their consciences, and not be constrained to attend 
 upon the popish idolatries. This, of course, was not granted ; 
 and we call the reader's attention to the case of these poor 
 husbandmen, as a specimen of the liberty of conscience and 
 toleration allowed in England in " the Days of Queen Mary." 
 
 Several others were burned in Essex at this time ; and, by 
 order of the council, some of the nobility and gentry were 
 present. Thomas Hawkes suffered at Coggeshall, on the 
 10th of June. He was a gentleman of property and family, 
 brought up at court. After the decease of King Edward, he 
 retired to his own home, and desired to live quietly, but he 
 was " a marked man." It was noticed that his infant child 
 had remained unbaptized for three weeks ; and upon refusing 
 to allow the priests to perform their usual ceremonies, he 
 was carried before the Earl of Oxford, in whose employ he 
 had formerly been. The earl, doubtless afraid of offending 
 against the proclamation, which especially commanded all 
 in authority to see to their own families, sent him to Bonner, 
 who said, " There is a brotherhood of you, but I will break it, 
 I warrant ye." 
 
 The usual course was pursued, and he was condemned in 
 the month of February; but his execution was respited 
 till June, when the persecution raged with fresh violence. 
 Shortly before his death, some of his friends, expecting they 
 should be called to bear a similar testimony to the truth, re- 
 quested that, if the pain of burning were tolerable, so that it 
 could be endured with patience, he would give them a sign 
 by lifting up his hands towards heaven. 
 
 The trying hour arrived, the martyr was fastened to the 
 stake, and the fire was kindled. His friends anxiously watch- 
 ed for the appointed sign. A long time passed, his skin was 
 shrivelled up by the flames, and his speech taken away, so 
 that all thought he was gone, when suddenly, and contrary 
 to all expectation, he raised up his hands, " burning with a 
 light fire, and, with great rejoicing, as it seemed," struck 
 them together three times. At this sign of his steadfastness 
 in the faith, the people shouted with joy, especially his friends. 
 The martyr then sunk down and expired. 
 
 Thomas Watts suffered in like manner, at Chelmsford. 
 He was a draper, at Billericay ; and, seeing the troublous 
 times which drew near, he set his house and family in order, 
 disposing of his stock in trade. A considerable part he gave 
 to the poor, thinking it far better to do so, rather than leave 
 it a prey for the persecutors. On the 26th of April, he was 
 apprehended and carried before the justices, being accused 
 for not coming to church. Lord Rich charged him with being 
 one of those who would not hear mass, but resorted to con- 
 M 
 
134 BURNING OP CHAMBERLAIN AND OTHERS. 
 
 venticles in corners. Justice Brown inquired who had taught 
 him this religion. In King Edward's days, this justice had 
 been forward in professing the Gospel ; but, like Demas, he 
 forsook it, having loved the present world. Watts replied, 
 " I learned it of you, sir, and of none more than you ; for in 
 King Edward's days you spoke against the religion now 
 used, no preacher more. You then said the mass was abomi- 
 nable, wishing that none should believe therein, but that our 
 belief should be only in Christ." Of course the justices 
 agreed to condemn these principles, and sent him to Bonner. 
 
 He went through the usual course of private examinations, 
 and was speedily produced in public to be condemned. The 
 articles alleged against him show that Bonner had tried him 
 on various points, including, as usual, " the sacrament of the 
 altar." Various attempts were made to induce him to re- 
 cant, but in vain. He was delivered over to the sheriffs, and 
 taken to Chelmsford, with several others. Being allowed a 
 farewell interview with his family, he took leave of his wife 
 and his six children with these words : '•' Wife, and my good 
 children, I must now depart from you. Therefore, hence- 
 forth I know you no more ; but as the Lord hath given you 
 unto me, so I give you again unto the Lord ; whom I charge 
 you to obey, and fear him, and beware ye turn not to this 
 abominable papistry, in testimony against which I shall pres- 
 ently give my blood. Let not the murdering of God's saints 
 cause you to fear, but let it strengthen you in the Lord's 
 quarrel, and I doubt not but he will be a merciful Father to 
 you." His family loved him : two of his children desired to 
 be burned with him ; but he was separated from them, and 
 carried to the fire. 
 
 In the beginning of May, six weavers, of Coggeshall, were 
 sent by the Earl of Oxford to Bonner ; they were examined, 
 and accused in the usual manner. Three of them recanted ; 
 but the other three bore testimony to the truth, and were 
 burned on the 14th and 15th of June ; Nicholas Chamber- 
 lain, at Colchester ; Thomas Osmund, at Manningtree ; and 
 William Bamford, at Harwich. 
 
 We may pause in these details of butchery, to notice the 
 reception of the English ambassadors at Rome. The death 
 of Pope Julius III. has been already mentioned. Cardinal 
 Marcellinus Cervinus was chosen his successor, a man of 
 correct life and good reputation, and he determined to re- 
 form the corruptions of the See of Rome. Scarcely was he 
 seated in the papal chair, when he strongly expressed his 
 feeling of the difficulties by which he was surrounded. Quo- 
 ting the words of Pope Adrian IV., he exclaimed, " That the 
 pope was the most miserable of all men : his whole life was 
 bitterness, his chair full of thorns, and his way of briers ;" 
 and added, " I do not see how they can be saved that hold 
 
nECEPTION OF THE AMBASSADORS AT ROME. 135 
 
 this high dignity/'' This was the declaration of a pope! 
 Deeply affected by these thoughts, he sickened and died in a 
 few days. Such a pontiff could not be acceptable to the Ro- 
 manists, and they took care to appoint a very different char- 
 acter for his successor. Cardinal Caraffa was chosen pope 
 on the 28th of May, a high-spirited, ambitious, and bloody 
 man : he assumed the title of Paul IV. 
 
 On the day of his election, the English ambassadors entered 
 Rome. They were admitted to a public audience on the 23d 
 of June. In conformity to the directions of this haughty 
 pontiff, they fell prostrate at his feet, and acknowledged the 
 faults of their schisms, enumerating them, according to his 
 orders, confessing their ingratitude, and humbly asking for 
 pardon. Let it be remembered, this humiliation was not 
 made as individuals, but in the name of the English nation. 
 The violent pontiff had even hesitated whether he should re- 
 ceive them, although the return of England to the papal faith 
 was a most important event. The reason for hesitation was, 
 because Mary styled herself Queen of Ireland. This royal 
 title was first assumed by Henry VIII. after throwing off the 
 papal yoke, the kings of England having previously only 
 been styled lords of Ireland. The pope asserted that the 
 sovereign pontiff alone had power to form kingdoms, and 
 said it was unlawful for any monarch to assume the regal 
 title without his permission. An expedient, however, was 
 devised : a few days previous to the public admission of the 
 ambassadors, the pope declared that Ireland was a kingdom, 
 and conferred the regal titles on Philip and Mary ! He then 
 received the ambassadors, as just related, and replied to them 
 graciously, and pardoned the whole nation, telling the am- 
 bassadors that he gave the title of the kingdom of Ireland by 
 that supreme power which he had from God, who had placed 
 him over all kingdoms, to supplant those who rebelled, and 
 to establish others ! In private his words were not less de- 
 cisive : he insisted upon the complete restitution of abbey 
 lands to the last farthing, adding that they could not be kept 
 without the pain of damnation ; and declaring that he had 
 not power to remit this sin, even if he wished to do so. 
 He also told them that Peter Pence* must be paid again by 
 England, and that he would send officers to collect it ; for 
 they must not expect that Saint Peter would open the king- 
 dom of heaven to them so long as they usurped his goods, on 
 earth ! 
 
 * This pope had, in his younger days, been a collector of the Peter Pence in Eng" 
 land. It was a grant made by Ina, king of the West Saxons, A. I). 726, to Pope 
 Gregory II., and continued by his successors, of a yearly tax of a penny for every 
 chimney throughout England and Wales. Although this amount may appear trifling, 
 yet it should be remembered that the wages of a common labourer, even after the 
 Conquest, did not exceed a penny a day. Fuller calculates that, at the time of the 
 Reformation, it amounted to £7500 per annum, which was no trifling sum in thosa 
 
136 JOHN BRADFORD. 
 
 The ambassadors submitted, with much servility, to the 
 pope's demands. These facts are too much connected with 
 the antichristian power assumed by the head of the Romish 
 Church, and his claims to rule the souls of men, to be passed 
 by ; but we gladly turn from such details to the records of 
 " the patience and faith of the saints." 
 
 One of the most illustrious martyrs of the days of Queen 
 Mary next claims our attention. This was John Bradford, 
 a prebendary of St. Paul's. He was a native of Manchester, 
 and employed in the service of Sir John Harrington, one of 
 the treasurers of Henry the Eighth, who placed implicit con- 
 fidence in him. While in this employ, Bradford was prevail- 
 ed upon to pass a false account ; but one of Latimer's search- 
 ing sermons was made the means of bringing him to a sense 
 of the evil of his conduct, and he rested not until he had made 
 full restitution, for which purpose he willingly gave up his 
 little patrimony. Nor was that the only effect of the preach- 
 ing of the Word. He relinquished his worldly prospects and 
 advantages, and applied himself entirely to the study of the 
 Holy Scriptures. With this design, he became a student at 
 Cambridge, where he was much loved and esteemed. Bucer, 
 in particular, urged him to become a minister of the Word ; 
 and when Bradford, with deep humility, pleaded his want of 
 learning, the venerable reformer told him, " If thou have not 
 fine manchet (wheaten) bread, yet give the poor people bar- 
 ley-bread, or whatsoever the Lord hath committed unto thee." 
 Bishop Ridley gladly ordained him : and, being appointed to 
 a prebend in St. Paul's, he preached in the metropolis during 
 the last three years of King Edward's reign. The sum and 
 substance of his preaching is thus described by Fox : " Sharp- 
 ly he pointed out and reproved sin, sweetly he preached 
 Christ crucified, pithily he impugned heresies and errors, 
 earnestly he persuaded to godly life." This is, indeed, the 
 sum and substance of Gospel preaching ; and wherever the 
 Word is thus faithfully set forth, we may expect, through 
 the Divine blessing, to see " great effects following." But it 
 ever has been, and ever will be, hateful to those who are 
 blinded by the god of this world ; and, when Mary came to 
 the throne, Bradford was marked for destruction. The event 
 which was eagerly seized as a pretext for his arrest shows 
 the baseness of the characters who pushed forward the res- 
 toration of the Romish religion. As already noticed, Brad- 
 ford stood forth, at the hazard of his life, to protect Bourne, 
 the Bishop of Bath, from the fury of the people, who were 
 displeased at a sermon against the Reformation, preached by 
 that prelate at Paul's Cross, immediately on the queen's ac- 
 cession to the throne. For this laudable exercise of his in- 
 fluence over the people, Bradford was accused of sedition, 
 and committed to prison. 
 While under the charge of the queen's jailers he was com- 
 
HIS EXAMINATIONS. 137 
 
 * 
 
 paratively well used, and they allowed him to preach and 
 administer the sacrament to the friends who resorted to him. 
 To such a length was their confidence extended, that they 
 permitted him, upon his word alone, to leave the prison of 
 an evening, whenever he asked, to visit the sick, or for any 
 other errand of mercy. Bradford never abused this confi- 
 dence, but availed himself to the utmost of the opportunities 
 for usefulness thus afforded him. " Preaching, reading, and 
 praying was all his whole life." Many resorted to him for 
 counsel : to some he spoke, and to others he wrote ; and 
 many of his letters remain, whereby he, " being dead, yet 
 speaketh."* 
 
 The Romanists could not be indifferent to such proceed- 
 ings, but their malice was restrained for a season. At length 
 they obtained full power ; and Bradford, as one of the choi- 
 cest of Christ's flock, was among the first who were marked 
 out for sacrifice. He was brought up for examination on 
 January 22d, after having been nearly eighteen months in 
 prison. Gardiner accused him of sedition, but pardon was 
 offered him if he would conform to the Romish faith. His 
 appeal to Bishop Bourne to testify the truth of this matter 
 was disregarded ! and he was farther told that the queen was 
 minded to purge the realm of all such as he was. For, now 
 that the Romish prelates had their victims at their own dispo- 
 sal, according to their pleasure, they no longer urged the 
 false charge of sedition. 
 
 The examinations of the martyrs cannot be fully detailed 
 in these pages, but those of Bradford must not be wholly 
 passed over. On his first examination, Gardiner accused 
 him of vainglory, and of having deceived the people by false 
 and devilish doctrine. Bradford denied this ; upon which the 
 Bishop of Durham demanded what was his opinion respect- 
 ing the sacrament. Bradford inquired whether they asked 
 this question acting under the authority of the pope, as he 
 had repeatedly sworn that he would not obey that authority ; 
 he did this to remind them that they also had, in former 
 times, in like manner sworn that they would not submit to 
 the authority of Rome. The consciences of his judges were 
 stung by this. Gardiner exclaimed, " Tush ! Herod's oaths a 
 man should make no conscience at." " My lord," said Brad- 
 ford, " these were not Herod's oaths, or unlawful oaths, but 
 according to God's word, as you yourself have well affirmed 
 in your book De vera obediential referring to the work pub- 
 lished by Gardiner, a few years before, against the pope's 
 authority ! The crafty prelate was silenced for a moment ; 
 and Secretary Bourne gave a strong testimony respecting 
 Bradford's excellent letters, saying, " It is reported by the 
 
 * See The Bkitish Reformers, for these and other writings of Bradford. 
 
 M2 
 
138 ( ENDEAVOURS OP THE ROMANISTS 
 
 Earl of Derby that he hath done more hurt by letters, and by 
 exhorting those that have come to him in religion, than ever 
 he did when he was abroad by preaching." After farther 
 examination, Bradford was again committed to prison, Gardi- 
 ner ordering the marshal to keep him a close prisoner, as " he 
 was now in another manner of charge than he was before." 
 
 On the 29th of January, Bradford was again brought before 
 the Romish prelates. Gardiner once more offered him the 
 queen's pardon, and warned him that he would be punished 
 as a heretic if he continued to adhere to the religion taught 
 in King Edward's days. He accused Bradford of presump- 
 tion in his behaviour when protecting Bishop Bourne, and 
 referred to the letters which he said Bradford had written, 
 " to no little hurt of the queen's people ;" and added, that he 
 now questioned him only concerning his doctrine and reli- 
 gion. Bradford refused to answer, as this would be to ac- 
 knowledge the pope's authority ; a long conversation ensued, 
 in the course of which Bradford told Gardiner that he could 
 not but wonder he should make so light of solemn oaths 
 against the pope's jurisdiction, when he laid so much, stress 
 upon priests' vows against marriage, and quoted passages 
 from Gardiner's book, already mentioned. At this we are 
 told " the lord-chancellor was thoroughly moved." They 
 then proceeded to the great question, " How say you to the 
 blessed sacrament 1 Do you not believe Christ's natural body 
 to be there present"?" The consequences of the reply were 
 well known to Bradford : he said, " I have been now a year 
 and almost three quarters in prison, and all this time you 
 never questioned me upon this subject, when I might have 
 spoken my conscience frankly without peril ; but now you 
 have a law to go by, and put to death if a man answer freely 
 and not to your appetite ; and so now you come to demand 
 my answer to this question ? Ah, my lord, Christ used not 
 this way to bring men to faith ! No more did the prophets 
 or apostles. I read that the apostles stood to be judged, but 
 I read not that they sat to judge." Gardiner felt this appeal, 
 and again urged Bradford to recant and accept the pardon. 
 The Romish prelates then went to dinner, and his farther ex- 
 amination was deferred till the next day. 
 
 In the proceedings against Bradford we cannot but see 
 the earnest desire of the Romanists to bring him over to their 
 opinions. The next morning, Hussey, a gentleman of the 
 court, came to Bradford, and, claiming an old acquaintance 
 with him, spoke in flattering terms of his behaviour before 
 the prelates the day before, whereby, as he said, they had 
 seen they had no matter against him. He then pretended 
 to advise him, out of friendship, and as from himself, telling 
 Bradford that no one knew of his coming, " to desire a time 
 and men to confer with ;•" assuring him he would thereby 
 escape the danger which threatened. Bradford saw through 
 
TO INDUCE BRADFORD TO RECANT. 139 
 
 this design, and said, " I neither can nor will make any such 
 request. For then shall I give occasion to the people, and 
 to all other, to think that I doubt of the doctrine which I con- 
 fess, the which thing I do not, for thereof I am most assured, 
 and I will therefore give no such offence." Dr. Seton then 
 came in, and spoke to Hussey in such a manner that Brad- 
 ford plainly perceived all this was concerted among them- 
 selves. The doctor also flattered Bradford upon " his mod- 
 est behaviour" the day before (he was then accused of pride 
 and vainglory !), and advised him to ask to confer with some 
 one, assuring him that Cranmer, Latimer, and Ridley had 
 been unable to answer at Oxford, and that Cranmer had de- 
 sired to confer with the Bishop of Durham and others. Brad- 
 ford saw through the thin veil of deceit, and would not be 
 persuaded by this falsehood ; upon which Seton changed his 
 tone, and abused him as the bishops had done ! 
 
 The martyr was then taken before Gardiner and his com- 
 panions. They questioned him about the sacrament. Brad- 
 ford said that Christ was present to the believer by faith, 
 but there was no change in the bread ; and also spoke of the 
 manner in which they altered the command of our Lord, who 
 said, " Take, eat, this is my body ; not. see, peep, this is my 
 body ;" referring to the holding up of the consecrated wafer. 
 At this the prelates made " a great ado ;" and Gardiner de- 
 nied that Christ had commanded the sacrament, and the use 
 of it ! Finding, at length, that Bradford was not to be mo- 
 ved by their promises or threats, Gardiner read the sentence 
 against him, and he was sent to the Poultry Counter. 
 
 They intended to have burned him at Manchester, but 
 spared him for a time, being very desirous, if possible, to 
 bring over such an able and excellent character to their faith. 
 As Bradford could not be prevailed upon to ask for a confer- 
 ence, and thus give them occasion to say that he was doubt- 
 ing concerning his belief, various Romanists of note among 
 the clergy, and some laymen of rank, came to converse with 
 him, but their arguments were easily refuted. Among oth- 
 ers, the Archbishop of York and the Bishop of Chichester 
 came to the prison to confer with Bradford ; and because he 
 refused to sit down in their presence, being desirous to show 
 that he was unjustly accused of disrespect to his superiors, 
 they stood also during their interview, which lasted three 
 hours ! Exactly the same arguments were used by these 
 prelates as have been brought forward by the Romish bish- 
 ops in England in our own times. It was not difficult for 
 Bradford to reply to them. " Oh, my lords," said he, while 
 they urged to him that he was not of the Church of Christ, 
 " will ye condemn to the devil any man that believeth truly 
 the twelve articles of the faith wherein I take the unity of 
 Christ's Church to consist, although he, in some points, be- 
 lieve not the definition of that which ye call the Church 1 ? I' 
 
140 BRADFORD 8 STEADFASTNESS. 
 
 doubt not but that he which holdeth firmly the articles of our 
 belief, though in other things he dissent from your definitions, 
 yet he shall be saved."* 
 
 The next day came two Spanish friars : one was Alphon- 
 sus de Castro, already mentioned ; the other was King Phil- 
 ip's confessor. Bradford showed the fallacy of their argu- 
 ments ; upon which Friar Alphonsus exclaimed, " Will you 
 believe nothing but that which is expressly spoken of in the 
 Scriptures ?" Bradford said that he would farther admit 
 whatever they could prove by demonstration. "He is ob- 
 stinate," said the friar, turning to his companion ; and Prot- 
 estants, who hold to the Scriptures, will ever be deemed ob- 
 stinate by Romanists. The friar was soon in a passion ; 
 and Bradford pithily observes, " He hath a great name for 
 learning, but surely he hath little patience." Alphonsus said 
 he would prove that the fathers, during the first eight hun- 
 dred years after Christ, held the doctrine of transubstantia- 
 tion. Bradford offered to put the question between them 
 upon this issue, and declared he would show that the fathers 
 held the very reverse. The friar " fumed marvellously," and 
 said he came not to be taught ; and speedily departed with 
 his companion. Dr. Weston, also, had several conferences 
 with Bradford, and used many flattering words to induce him 
 to recant ; even offering that his submission to the Romish 
 Church should be received in secret. He avoided arguing 
 respecting the sacrament so fully as Bradford desired, and 
 spoke much upon the antiquity, universality, and unity of the 
 Church, asking where Bradford's church was forty years 
 ago.f " Sir," said the martyr, " the Church of Christ is dis- 
 persed, and not tied to this or that place, but to the Word of 
 God ; so that, where that is, if it is truly taught, is God's 
 Church." The last conference that is recorded was of a 
 more interesting nature. It was a conversation with the ser- 
 vant of a lady of some rank, who had been cruelly persecu- 
 ted by her relatives for refusing to be present at the mass. 
 But we must proceed to the narrative of Bradford's suffer- 
 ings : the particulars already related are important ; they 
 show that the Romanists could behave with gentleness and 
 flattery when they deemed the object of importance, and 
 
 * We cannot but notice this, as showing- that popery is unaltered. The creed of 
 Pope Pius IV., as now set forth by authority, contains the articles of the faith of 
 Christ's Church referred to by Bradford, which form what is called the Apostles' 
 Creed. To these are added twelve others, containing- the peculiar doctrines of Ro- 
 manism ; and it thus concludes : " I, N. N., do at this present freely profess, and 
 sincerely hold this true Catholic faith, without which no one can be saved," &c. ; or, 
 as another version has it, " out of which' - (popish additions included) " no one can be 
 saved." 
 
 t This question is frequently asked by Romanists. It was well and pithily an- 
 swered by a Protestant, who inquired, in return, "Where was your face before it 
 was washed V A complete reply to this demand is easily given, by showing that the 
 Protestant religion is not a new invention of men, but that it is the religion of Christ, 
 freed from the superstitions and errors added to it, at different times, by the Church 
 of Rome. 
 
HE IS REMOVED TO NEWGATE. 141 
 
 were convinced that harsher measures would only fail, and 
 tend to their own confusion. Bradford was treated with a 
 degree of lenity which no others experienced, and their be- 
 haviour to him was a strong contrast to the cruelty they de- 
 lighted to manifest towards others. 
 
 He was kept a prisoner in the Poultry Counter till the last 
 day of June, when the wife of Claydon, the keeper, brought 
 him word that he would be carried to Newgate that night, 
 and burned the next morning. On hearing this, Bradford 
 pulled off his cap, and, lifting up his eyes towards heaven, 
 said, " I thank God for it : I have looked for this a long time, 
 and therefore it cometh not now to me suddenly, but as a 
 thing waited for every day and hour; the Lord make me 
 worthy thereof." He then withdrew to his chamber, and 
 spent the evening in secret prayer, and in serious conference 
 with some friends, who, by the singular kindness of the keep- 
 er, were permitted to see him. 
 
 At night he put on a shirt, made by the wife of a friend, on 
 purpose for his burning. After he had done this, he offered 
 up a fervent and impressive prayer onjthe subject of the 
 wedding garment. When leaving the prison he gave money 
 to each officer, with an earnest exhortation to fear and serve 
 God, and continually seek to avoid evil. " That being done, 
 he turned to the wall, and prayed vehemently that his words 
 might not be spoken in vain, but that the Lord would cause 
 the same to work effectually for Christ's sake. Then, being 
 led through the court, all the prisoners called out to him and 
 bade him farewell, as the rest of the household had done be- 
 fore, with weeping eyes." Reader, this was not a Romish 
 bishop's prison ! 
 
 Bradford's removal to Newgate was delayed till near mid- 
 night, the persecutors hoping that he would then pass unno- 
 ticed ; but the Poultry, Cheapside, and all the way to New- 
 gate, the streets were crowded with people, " praying for him 
 with lamentable and pitiful tears ; and he again bade them 
 farewell, praying most heartily for them and their welfare." 
 
 A rumour had been industriously circulated that he and his 
 fellow-sufferer would be burned in Smithfield at four o'clock 
 in the morning, probably with a view to make people less de- 
 sirous to be present at his burning ; but a contrary result fol- 
 lowed. It was an anxious night in London ; a stranger might 
 have exclaimed, in the words of Holy Writ, " What aileth 
 thee now, thou that art full of stirs, a tumultuous city, (once) 
 a joyous city!" and even in that day, the believers in Christ, 
 though lamenting over the sufferings of their martyred fel- 
 low-citizens, could not but rejoice to behold the support 
 vouchsafed to them. Well, indeed, might it have been add- 
 ed, " Thy slain men are not slain with the sword, nor dead 
 in battle." — (Isaiah, xxii., 1, 2.) But it was truly a day of, 
 trouble and perplexity to the Romanists ; they justly appre- 
 
142 BURNING OF BRADFORD AND LEAF. 
 
 hended that the death of Bradford would convert many to 
 the truth. 
 
 From daybreak the people continued to pour into Smith- 
 field ; and by four o'clock the crowd assembled was so 
 dense and numerous, that it appeared to many who had " gone 
 up to the housetops," as if so great a multitude could not 
 have been assembled at such an early hour, unless almost by 
 a miracle. The hours passed slowly away, and it was eight 
 o'clock before Bradford was led forth to execution. As he 
 went forward, guarded by an unusual number of armed men, 
 his brother-in-law came to bid him farewell. One of the 
 sheriffs, named Woodroffe, notorious for brutal conduct to 
 the martyrs, struck this relative on the head, wounding him 
 severely. 
 
 When they came to the stake, Bradford laid himself down 
 upon his face, in earnest prayer ; but a minute had scarcely 
 elapsed when the sheriff ordered him to rise and make an 
 end, on account of the pressure of the crowd, which filled the 
 Romanists with apprehension. Bradford then arose and kiss- 
 ed the stake. Having put off his raiment, he turned, to the 
 multitude, and exclaimed, " Oh, England, repent thee of thy 
 sins. Beware of idolatry, beware of false antichrists ; take 
 heed they do not deceive you." The sheriff ordered him to 
 cease. Bradford then declared his forgiveness of all men, 
 and entreated the like from them; and said to his youthful 
 fellow-sufferer, " Be of good comfort, brother, for we shall 
 have a joyful supper with the Lord this night;" then embra- 
 cing the reeds heaped around him, he added, " Straight is the 
 way, and narrow is the gate, that leadeth to eternal salva- 
 tion, and few there be that find it." 
 
 These were the last words heard by the by-standers ; but, 
 to use the beautiful expression of Fuller, they saw that " he ■ 
 endured the flame as a fresh gale of wind on a hot summer's 
 day." 
 
 Bradford's stake-fellow (an expressive appellation then in 
 use) was John Leaf, a lad 19 years old, apprenticed to a tal- 
 low-chandler, in the parish of Christ Church, who was com- 
 mitted to prison during the preceding Lent, by the alderman 
 of the ward, under the inquisitorial injunctions already no- 
 ticed. Being brought before Bonner, he was examined, as 
 usual, whether he believed that the bread was changed into 
 flesh in the sacrament ; and, having stated his belief on this 
 subject, he was condemned. He had been a hearer of Ro- 
 gers, the vicar of St. Sepulchre's, and readily declared his be- 
 lief in the doctrines maintained by that faithful martyr and 
 his brethren. Bonner sent two papers to him ; one contain- 
 ed a recantation, the other a confession of the truths he 
 maintained. They were read to him, as the poor lad was 
 unable to read them himself. The first he refused, but 
 readily assented to the latter ; and being required to set his 
 
TREVISAM AND OTHERS REFUSED BURIAL. M3 
 
 mark to it, instead of a pen, he took a pin from his sleeve, 
 and, pricking his hand, sprinkled the paper with his blood, de- 
 siring it might be shown to the bishop as an evidence that he 
 was ready to confirm his confession with his blood. 
 
 The prisons were now filled with the faithful followers of 
 Christ ; and such was the state of those places, that confine- 
 ment for any length of time, unless the prisoner was pecu- 
 liarly favoured by the keeper, was as certain death as the 
 stake. Many thus ended their lives, and their bodies were 
 cast forth, like dogs, into ditches and by-places. 
 
 The search for Protestants was strict. James Trevisam 
 lived in Lothbury, and had been bedridden for a long time. 
 One day, Beard, a promoter (or informer) notorious in those 
 days, entered the house, and heard the servant reading the 
 Bible to his master ; upon this, Beard apprehended the wife 
 and three other persons, then in the house ; they were con- 
 fined for a fortnight, and obtained their release with some 
 difficulty, although they submitted to all that was required. 
 Beard brought a cart to the door, and would have carried 
 Trevisam himself to Newgate, but the neighbours interfered, 
 and gave security for his appearance. 
 
 The parish priest having reported Trevisam's sentiments 
 to Bonner, that prelate declared he should be burned if he re- 
 covered ; and if not, he should be buried in a ditch.* A short 
 time afterward he expired. When he was dead, the priest 
 compelled his friends to carry the body upon a table to Moor- 
 fields, and it was buried there. But Romish spite pursued 
 him beyond the grave : his body was dug up the same night, 
 and left naked upon the ground, as in the cases related to 
 have recently occurred in Ireland. The owner of the field 
 buried the body once more. A fortnight afterward, Bonner's 
 summoning officer came to the grave, and summoned Trevi- 
 sam to appear at St. Paul's before the bishop, to answer the 
 charges against him ! 
 
 We are not told whether the mummery practised in the case 
 of Hunne and others was resorted to in this instance ; per- 
 haps the bishop was then too busily employed in looking af- 
 ter living heretics, to have time for attending to dead ones. 
 Whatever was the result, his soul was beyond their reach, 
 and even his body could not suffer from their cruelties. 
 
 To relieve, in some degree, the mind of the reader, which 
 cannot but be wearied with these painful details, we may 
 here notice a proclamation issued on the 15th of June, pro- 
 hibiting all books contrary to the doctrines held by the pope 
 and the Church of Rome. All persons were forbidden to 
 
 * The " Rituale Romanum" nowin "use expressly enumerates schismatics and her- 
 etics, and their abettors, among those who are excluded from Christian burial. Let 
 it be remembered, that this extends to all who doubt any doctrine or precept of the 
 Romish Church, that no other form of Christian sepulture is permitted, and that 
 withholding this ceremony is considered as a mark of reprobation. 
 
144 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM ROMISH WORKS. 
 
 have or retain any books " against the doctrines of the Cath- 
 olic Church." A long list of authors was given "whose works 
 were pointed out for condemnation ; among these were King 
 Edward's Liturgy and Hall's Chronicle. Works of a mere- 
 ly scientific nature were included, as they now are, if contra- 
 ry to the philosophy of the Romish schools. Full power was 
 given to search for these books ; and the possessors were 
 to be dealt with " according to law." Especial injunctions 
 were given to the wardens of every company in London to 
 make inquiries on this head, so that men could not meet for 
 business or festive enjoyment without being exposed to the 
 searching eye of Romish suspicion. 
 
 Fox says, that, having shown what books were condemned 
 by the Romanists, he thinks it but fair to show what were 
 then authorized by them. With this view, he gives a num- 
 ber of extracts from the Primer set forth for the use of chil- 
 dren, by royal authority. We may extract the following : 
 " A Prayer to the Virgin Mary. We beseech thee, of thy pity, 
 to have us in remembrance, and to make means for us unto 
 Christ, that we, being supported by thy help, may deserve to 
 attain the kingdom of heaven." "A prayer to Thomas a 
 Becket : 
 
 By the blood of Thomas, which he for thee did spend, 
 Make us Christ to climb, whither Thomas did ascend." 
 
 But some persons tell us that modern Romanism is freed 
 from its former gross errors. Let us examine the language 
 now used on similar occasions, and see whether it is not 
 equally removed from the truth of the Gospel. 
 
 The following part of a hymn to the Blessed Virgin, usual- 
 ly called Ave Maria Stella, 
 
 luThe Garden of the Soul, London, 1824, 
 it is more elegantly rendered. 
 Negotiate our peace, 
 
 And cancel Eva's wrong. 
 Loosen the sinner's bands, 
 
 All evils drive away ; 
 Bring light unto the blind, 
 
 And for all graces pray. 
 Exert the mother's caie, 
 
 And us thy children own ; 
 To him convey our prayer, 
 
 Who chose to be thy Son. 
 O pure, O spotless maid, 
 
 Whose meekness all surpass'd, 
 Our lusts and passions quell, 
 
 And make us mild and chaste. 
 Preserve our lives unstain'd, 
 
 And guard us in our way ; 
 Until we come with thee, 
 
 To joys that ne'er decay. 
 
 Another example may be given. In The Litany of Our 
 Lady of Loretto, printed in " The Garden of the Soul, London, 
 stereotype, 1824, by authority," and which an eminent Ro- 
 manist states to be the most popular prayer-book among the 
 individuals of his communion, is the following prayer : 
 
 Is thus given by Fox from the Primer 
 
 above mentioned, printed in Queen 
 
 Mary's reign : 
 Establish us in peace and tranquillity, 
 
 And change the name of sinful Eva ; 
 Loose thy prisoners from captivity, 
 
 Unto the blind give sight again. 
 Deliver us from malignity, 
 
 To the end we may some grace attain. 
 Show thyself to be a mother : 
 
 So that HE accept our petition. 
 Deliver us from bondage of sin, &c. 
 
 Fox considers the above extract 
 sufficient. 
 
WORSHIP OF THE VIRGIN. 145 
 
 " Remember, O most Holy Virgin Mary, that no one ever 
 had recourse to your protection, implored your help, or sought 
 your mediation, without obtaining relief. Confiding, there- 
 fore, in your goodness, behold me, a penitent sinner, sighing 
 out my sins before you, beseeching you to adopt me for your 
 son, and to take upon you the care of my eternal salvation. 
 Despise not, O Mother of Jesus, the petition of your humble 
 client, but hear and grant my prayer."* In the same work, 
 we find, in U A Litany of Intercession for England" that 
 Thomas a Becket is thus addressed : " St. Thomas of Can- 
 terbury, who, as a faithful shepherd, laidst down thy life in 
 defence of thy flock, pray for England !" Another petition is 
 as follows : " That it may please thee (0 Lord) to hasten the 
 conversion of this our miserable country, and reunite it to the 
 ancient faith and communion of thy Church. We beseech 
 thee to hear us." The Collect used on the festival of this 
 Romish saint has already been given. 
 
 We might also refer to The Psalter of the Blessed Virgin^ 
 quoted by Fox, and to the Litany of Loretto, now used, in 
 which many appellations from Scripture, which can belong 
 only to God, are applied to the Virgin ; but it is a painful sub- 
 ject, and the reader will probably be satisfied. We will 
 merely add, that this litany contains the following anthem : 
 " We fly to thy patronage, O holy Mother of God ; despise 
 not our petitions, in our necessities, but deliver us from all 
 dangers, O ever-glorious and blessed Virgin. Pray for us, O 
 holy Mother of God, that we maybe made worthy of the 
 promises of Christ." 
 
 Do not these things forcibly remind us of the words of the 
 prophet Hosea : " Ephraim feedeth on wind, and follow r eth 
 after the east wind." We refer to them " more in sorrow 
 than in anger." Fervently would we entreat our Romanist 
 countrymen to consider the advice given by the same proph- 
 et : " O Israel, return unto the Lord thy God, for thou hast 
 fallen by thine iniquity. Take with you words, and turn unto 
 the Lord ; say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive 
 us graciously ; so will we render the calves of our lips. 
 Ashur shall not save us, neither will we say any more to the 
 work of our hands, ' Ye are our gods ;' for in Thee the fa- 
 therless findeth mercy." (Hos., xiv., 1-3.) 
 
 * The Romanists say they do not worship the Virgin Mary as a deity, but rever- 
 ence her with an inferior sort of worship, which they call Hyperdulia ! Surely it 
 would be difficult to show how the terms used in this prayer differ from those of the 
 absolute reverence which is due to God alone. 
 
 + The following is an extract from Our Lady's Psalter : 
 
 " Why do our enemies fret, and imagine vain things against us ? Let thy right 
 hand defend us, O Mother of God, terribly confounding and destroying them as a 
 sword. Come unto her, all ye that labour, and are troubled,' and she will give rest 
 unto your souls. Come unto her in your temptations, and her loving countenance 
 shall stablish and comfort you." This is indeed Hyperdulia '. 
 
 N 
 
146 
 
 DIOCESE OF CANTERBURY. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 
 
 Continuance and Increase of the Persecutions. — Glover, Tanker- 
 field, Smith r and others. — a.d. 1555. 
 
 Sufferings of the Protestants in Lollards' Tower. (See p. 155.) 
 
 We now proceed to notice the pei-secutions in the diocese 
 of Canterbury. Cranmer had been pronounced an obstinate 
 heretic, but his see was not declared vacant ; and although 
 his death had been resolved upon, he was not brought to the 
 stake. This was the effect of Gardiner's policy ; he had long 
 desired to be made Archbishop of Canterbury, and the pope's- 
 legate in England. The present pope being a declared ene- 
 my of Cardinal Pole, Gardiner hoped his designs would now 
 be accomplished ; with this view, he delayed the execution 
 of Cranmer till he could gain the queen's favour sufficiently 
 to feel assured that the archbishopric would be given to him- 
 self, and not to Pole. 
 
 Meanwhile, the charge of the diocese was chiefly commit- 
 ted to Thornton, suffragan of Dover, and Harpsfield, the 
 archdeacon of Canterbury. Thornton had formerly been 
 spared by the 'lenity of Cranmer, when he justly deserved 
 punishment ; but he now urged forward the prosecution of 
 the Reformers with all his power. 
 
 On the 12th of July, 1555, Bland, Frankish, Sheterden, 
 and Middleton were burned in one fire, at Canterbury. Bland 
 was Vicar of Adesham. Immediately after the accession of 
 Queen Mary, some zealous papists in his parish began to 
 
BLAND AND SHETERDEN. 147 
 
 trouble him ; and on the 28th of December, 1553, mass being 
 restored by law, they procured a neighbouring priest to per- 
 form the Romish service. Bland, on entering the church, 
 found him so engaged ; but, being reminded that these pro- 
 ceedings were now authorized, he declared that he would 
 not offend against the law. He waited till the priest had fin- 
 ished the Gospel, and then requested him to pause a little, 
 while he addressed the people. He spoke to them " of the 
 great goodness of God always showed to his people until the 
 time of Christ's coming, and in him, and in his coming ; and, 
 among other benefits, he particularly reminded them of the 
 great and comfortable sacrament of his body and blood." 
 He then proceeded to explain that the elements, after conse- 
 cration, remained bread and wine, with other truths ; upon 
 which the Romanists seized him, and thrust him from the 
 church with great violence. They afterward took him and 
 his clerk to Canterbury, where he was compelled to give bail 
 for his appearance. 
 
 Having thus secured him in their toils, he was summoned 
 from session to session ; and at last, being committed to pris- 
 on, was brought up, with others, and remanded continually, 
 until the laws against heretics were fully revived. Bland's 
 examinations are given at length by Fox. They turn almost 
 entirely upon the usual topic of the real presence of Christ's 
 body in the sacrament : after long argument, he brought them 
 to maintain the often-repeated absurdity, that if a believer 
 eat the consecrated host, he does not eat bread, but the real 
 body of Christ ; while, if a mouse ate the same host, it would 
 only have eaten bread! At last, on the 25th of June, 1555, 
 he was condemned. 
 
 Nicholas Sheterden was a layman ; his examinations also 
 are recorded at length, and relate to the same subject. In 
 the course of them, Harpsfield stated that it was the intention 
 of the priest, and not the words of consecration, that turned 
 the bread into flesh and blood. This is a refinement of Ro- 
 manism, of which the reader probably is not aware ; and by 
 which, while endeavouring to avoid one absurdity, the Church 
 of Rome falls into a greater. The meaning is, that if the 
 priest is not in earnest while he is engaged in performing any 
 of the seven sacraments of the Romish Church, they are not 
 really or effectually performed, so as to avail for the salva- 
 tion of souls ! Sheterden's answer points out the conse- 
 quence ; it was to this effect : " Then, if the priest do mind his 
 harlot, or any other vain thing, it is not Christ's body and 
 blood. How, then, can the people tell when it is or when it 
 is not, seeing it entirely rests with the mind of the priest ?- 
 And if it is not changed, the people commit idolatry in wor- 
 shipping a mere wafer." Harpsfield was silenced, but his 
 assistant tried to help him. Sheterden was in their power ; 
 and, refusing to recant, was condemned. 
 
148 FRANKISH, MIDDLETON, HALL, AND OTHERS. 
 
 In a letter to his brother, he wrote thus : " Though I be not 
 learned (as the vain men of the world call learning), yet I thank 
 my Lord. God I have learned out of God's book to know God 
 from his creatures, and to know Christ from his sacraments, 
 and to put a difference between the merits of Christ's suffer- 
 ings and his supper, and a difference between the water of 
 baptism and the Holy Ghost, and not to mix and mingle all 
 things confusedly together, so that if one ask me a question 
 or a reason of my faith, I must say, ' I believe as the Holy 
 Church believeth.' " 
 
 Frankish was vicar of Rolvenden, and Middleton was a 
 layman of Ashford ; they were condemned on similar grounds, 
 and were burned together in one fire. 
 
 Nicholas Hall, a bricklayer, of Dartford, was burned at 
 Rochester, about the I9th of July, having been condemned 
 for denying the Romish doctrine of the mass. 
 
 Margaret? Polley and Christopher Waid were the next 
 sufferers. The former was the first female burned alive in 
 this reign, and she was a widow ! As usual, her accusation 
 and condemnation turned upon the absurdity of the mass. 
 Christopher Waid was a linen weaver at Dartford, and was 
 burned on the Brent, near that town, about the middle of Ju- 
 ly. The circumstances are thus described by two ministers 
 who were present. A great number of persons assembled, 
 so that several horse-loads of cherries, which were brought 
 from the neighbouring orchards, were sold among the crowd. 
 About ten o'clock, the sheriff and a numerous company ap- 
 peared, bringing Waid and Margaret Polley from Rochester, 
 pinioned in a cart, but singing a psalm with cheerful voices. 
 When they saw the crowd, " Rejoice, Waid," said she, " to 
 see such a company gathered to celebrate your marriage this 
 day." They were carried to an inn. Waid was then dress- 
 ed in a long shirt, prepared for him by his wife, and led to . 
 the stake. As soon as all was settled, he repeated with a 
 loud and cheerful voice, and uplifted hands, the last verse of 
 the 86th psalm, " Show some good token upon me, O Lord, 
 that they which .hate me may see it, and be ashamed, because 
 thou, Lord, hast helped me, and comforted me." 
 
 A pulpit was set up, and a friar entered it ready to preach ; 
 but, as soon as Waid saw him, he exhorted the people to be- 
 ware of the harlot of Babylon, and continued to do so till the 
 friar shrunk away abashed, and gave up his design. The ex- 
 ecutioners heaped up the reeds and fagots ; and, although 
 Waid endeavoured to keep an opening before his face, they 
 blocked it up. The fire being kindled, he was heard to ex- 
 claim, " Lord Jesus, receive my soul !" and continued to do 
 so without impatience; standing still and holding up his 
 hands clasped together above his head, as if engaged in pray- 
 er ; and remained in this attitude, " even when he was dead, 
 
BURNING OF CARVER AND LAUNDER. 149 
 
 and altogether roasted, as though they had been stayed up 
 with a prop under them :" thus, as it were, having a token 
 shown upon him, to the confusion of his enemies.* Marga- 
 ret Policy was carried on to Tunbridge, and suffered there. 
 
 On the -22d of July, Dirick Carver, a brewer, of Brighton, 
 was burned at Lewes ; and on the following day John Laun- 
 der, of Godstone, suffered at Steyning. They were appre- 
 hended in the October preceding, having been found at pray- 
 er in the dwelling-house of Carver. Reader, mark that ! 
 Being sent up to London, they Avere brought under Bonner's 
 jurisdiction. They were confined in Newgate till the June 
 following, when they were brought before Bonner and accu- 
 sed upon the usual points ; with the addition, that Carver 
 had the English Bible read in his house, at Brighton, and had 
 also used " English prayers." Launder was accused of hav- 
 ing been present. It is scarcely necessary to add that they 
 were condemned. 
 
 Carver was a person of considerable property; it was 
 seized by his persecutors, and his wife and children were re- 
 duced to poverty. Education was not then so general as in 
 after times, and, when apprehended, he could not read ; yet, 
 while in Newgate, he employed his time so well as to be able 
 to read any printed book. We cannot notice this without 
 calling to mind the very different circumstances under which 
 many have, of late years, also learned to read within the 
 walls of that prison. Much good seed has been scattered 
 there ; and although it is an ungrateful soil, yet we would 
 trust that, by the Divine blessing, some may have been snatch- 
 ed as brands from everlasting burning, and may now be, with 
 Carver, rejoicing for the instructions there received ! 
 
 It was then become general for the people to pray for the 
 martyrs as they were carried to execution. They did so 
 when Carver was brought to the stake at Lewes. He thank- 
 ed them, and prayed that they might be strengthened with 
 the like faith. A barrel was set ready, and his Testament 
 was thrown into it ; the martyr, as soon as he was put in, 
 threw the book out among the crowd, but the sheriff ordered 
 it to be put back again. 
 
 Carver then addressed the assembly. " Dear brethren and 
 sisters, bear witness that I am come to seal with my blood 
 Christ's Gospel, because I know that it is true. You know 
 that it hath been truly preached here in Lewes, and in all 
 places in England, and now it is not. And because I will 
 not deny God's Gospel, and be obedient to man's laws, I am 
 condemned to die. Dear brethren and sisters, as many of 
 
 * Fox give's these particulars from the narrative of two Kentish clergrmen, in the 
 reign of Queen Elizabeth, named Fletcher. We may here notice, once for all, that 
 ■when Fox details any minute circumstances, he almost invariably states the authori- 
 ty upon which he gives them ; in general, these particulars were related by persons 
 who were alive al the time when his work was published. 
 
 N2 
 
150 BURNING OF IVESON, ABBES, DENLEY, 
 
 you as believe in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, 
 unto everlasting life, see that ye do the works pertaining to 
 the same. And as many of you as do believe in the Pope 
 of Rome, or any of his laws which he sets forth in these 
 days, you do believe to your utter condemnation ; and except 
 (without) the great mercy of God, you shall burn in hell per- 
 petually." 
 
 Immediately the sheriff exclaimed, " If thou dost not be- 
 lieve on the pope, thou art damned, body and soul." Car- 
 ver, having entreated the forgiveness of all men, added, " O 
 Lord my God, thou hast written, ' He that will not forsake 
 wife and children, house, and all that he hath, and take up 
 the cross and follow thee, is not worthy of thee.' But thou, 
 Lord, knowest that I have forsaken all to come unto thee. 
 Lord, have mercy upon me, for unto thee I commend my spir- 
 it, and my soul doth rejoice in thee." 
 
 The fire was kindled ; he exclaimed, " O Lord, have mercy 
 upon me !" and, springing up in the fire, called upon the name 
 of Jesus ; " and so he ended." 
 
 Thomas Iveson was apprehended with Carver ; and, after 
 similar examinations, was burned at Chichester about the 
 same time. 
 
 On the 2d of August, James Abbes was burned at Bury ; he 
 was one of those who forsook his home for conscience' sake, 
 and wandered about the country, desiring to avoid persecu- 
 tion, if they might do so lawfully. Being taken, and brought 
 before the Bishop of Norwich, he was persuaded to recant, 
 and dismissed with a piece of money. He had scarcely de- 
 parted, when, his conscience accusing him, he returned to 
 the bishop and cast down the money, declaring that he re- 
 pented of his weakness. Thus he was enabled to bear his 
 testimony to the truth. 
 
 The persecution now raged fiercely. On the 8th of Au- 
 gust, John Denley, a gentleman of Maidstone, was burned at 
 Uxbridge. Justice Tyrrel, of Essex, a bitter persecutor, had 
 met him in company with John Newman as he returned from 
 the burning of Simpson and Ardeley. Suspecting, from their 
 appearance, that they were Gospellers, he searched them, 
 and found some papers containing a confession of faith : this 
 was enough ; they were forwarded to Bonner, " to be handled 
 after his fatherly and charitable discretion." Denley was ac- 
 cused, with two others, according to the usual form, and con- 
 demned on the 5th of July ; but the popular sympathy, so 
 strongly displayed at the burning of Bradford, appears to have 
 made the Romanists unwilling to burn any more in London 
 for the present ; so Denley was sent to Uxbridge. When 
 the first fire was kindled, he began to sing a psalm, upon 
 which the cruel Dr. Story* ordered a fagot to be thrown at 
 
 * That brutal persecutor used to glory in his cruelty, and recounted, with much. 
 
PACKINGHAM, NEWMAN, HOOK, AND OTHERS. 151 
 
 his face. It hurt the martyr severely, and he put his hand to 
 his mouth. " Truly," said the brutal Story to the execution- 
 er, " thou hast spoiled a good old song!" But Denley, hear- 
 ing this, extended his arms, and, resuming his psabn, died 
 with the praises of God in his mouth. 
 
 Patrick Packingham also suffered at Uxbridge, on the 28th 
 of July. He was accused of the same offences as Denley ; 
 but, as Bonner sometimes introduced a little variety into 
 these articles, we find it alleged against Packingham, that, 
 " being brought to chapel to hear mass, thou didst unrever- 
 •ently stand, having thy cap on thy head all the mass, while 
 thou didst also refuse to receive holy water and holy bread 
 at the priest's hands ; thereby contemning and despising both 
 the mass and the said holy water and holy bread." 
 
 John Newman, a pewterer, of Maidstone, was apprehended 
 with Denley, and burned at Saffron Walden, on the 31st of 
 August. Fox records the confession of. faith of this artisan ; 
 it is too long for insertion here, but is worthy of attention, 
 and would do honour to the most learned doctor. 
 
 Richard Hook was burned at Chichester at this time ; and 
 six martyrs, named Coker, Lawrence, Hooper, Wright, Col- 
 mer, and Stear, were burned together at Canterbury. 
 * Nor were the Romanists less active elsewhere ; and several 
 others were burned during the month of August. 
 
 Elizabeth Warne suffered at Stratford-le-Bow : she was 
 the widow of John Warne, the stake-fellow of Cardmaker, 
 and one of the congregation apprehended in a house in Bow 
 churchyard on the 1st of January. Her death was chiefly 
 owing to Dr. Story, who was related to her ! 
 
 George Tankerfield, a master cook, in London, suffered 
 at St. Alban's. During King Edward's- reign, he had been a 
 zealous Romanist ; but the cruelties he saw practised by that 
 party on the accession of Queen Mary, led him to perceive 
 that they were not followers of the truth as it is in Jesus. 
 He began to doubt their doctrine respecting the mass, and 
 prayed earnestly that God would in mercy open his heart to 
 perceive the truth. Such a prayer is never offered up in 
 vain. Tankerfield was induced to read the Testament ; he 
 soon began to abhor the doctrines of popery, and exhorted 
 his friends to do the same. 
 
 He was now a marked man. Having been unwell, he one 
 day walked out for the benefit of the air, when Beard the . 
 informer came to his house, and desired his wife to fetch her 
 husband, saying that he was wanted to dress a banquet at 
 Lord Paget's. She, in the simplicity of her heart, seeing 
 
 glee, how " lie had stopped tlie mouth of an earwig with a fagot !" He openly boast- 
 ed to Philpot that not one Protestant had been burned without his having a hand in 
 despatching him. Of this man it was emphatically said, " Story worse than Bon- 
 
152 BURNING OF TANKERFIELD. 
 
 Beard dressed as a gentleman, set refreshments before him, 
 and ran to call her husband. He guessed the real state of 
 the case, and said, " A banquet, woman 1 Indeed, it is such 
 a banquet as will not be pleasant to the flesh ; but God's will 
 be done." On their return home, the wife, finding that her 
 husband's apprehensions were, realized, in a phrensy of despair 
 snatched up a spit, and would have slain the wretched inform- 
 er, had not a constable, who accompanied him., interposed. 
 This was in the month of February ; in due course, Tanker- 
 field came under Bonner's power, and was, as usual, con- 
 demned, the mass being the. test. 
 
 On the 26th of August, he was burned at St. Alban's. Be- 
 ing taken to an inn, many persons came to see him : some 
 to dispute with and revile him, while others praised God for 
 his constancy. Sitting down before a fire, he pulled off his 
 shoes and hose, and stretched his leg out to the flame, but 
 quickly withdrew it on feeling the pain. He then showed to 
 those who stood by how the flesh persuaded him one way, 
 and the spirit another. " The flesh saith, ' O fool, wilt thou 
 burn, and needest not V The spirit saith, ' Be not afraid, for 
 this is nothing compared with eternal fire.' The flesh saith, 
 ' Do not leave the company of thy friends and acquaintance, 
 which love thee, and will let thee want nothing.' The spirit 
 saith, ' The company of Jesus Christ and his glorious pres- 
 ence doth exceed all earthly friends.' The flesh saith, ' Do 
 not shorten thy time, for if thou wilt, thou mayest live much 
 longer.' The spirit saith, ' This life is nothing compared 
 with the life in heaven, which lasteth forever,' " &c. 
 
 About two o'clock, the sheriffs came from a gentleman's 
 house, where they had been at a wedding dinner, and Tanker- 
 field was led to a green at the west end of the abbey church, 
 where he suffered with faith and patience. 
 
 Robert Smith had been a clerk in the college at Wind- 
 sor, but was deprived of his office on the accession of Queen 
 Mary, and afterward was imprisoned. A minute account of 
 his examinations has been preserved : they extended to a con- 
 siderable length ; but we will here only notice, that, on one 
 occasion, Bonner had him brought to the room where he 
 was at supper with the lord-mayor and one of the sheriffs ; 
 when, complaining of the prisoner's obstinacy, he protested 
 " that, although they reported him to seek blood, and called 
 him bloody Bonner, yet he declared, in the sight of God, that 
 he never had sought man's blood in all his life." Smith in- 
 dignantly exclaimed, " Why, my lord, do you put on this fair 
 visor before my lord-mayor, to make him believe that you 
 seek not my blood 1 Have you not had my brother Tomkins 
 before you ; and after you had burned his hand most cruelly, 
 you burned also his body; and not only him, but a great 
 many members of Christ; men that feared God and lived 
 
EXAMINATION OF ROBERT SMJTH. 153 
 
 virtuously ; and also the queen's true subjects, as their goods 
 and bodies have made manifest] And, seeing you have 
 showed so little mercy towards these saints, is it likely you 
 will show me more favour 1 No, no, my lord ! But if you 
 mean as you say, why do you examine me respecting that 
 which I am not bound to answer ?" 
 
 Bonner pursued his purpose with cruel inflexibility : his 
 reply to this remonstrance was, " Well, what sayest thou of 
 the sacrament of the altar 1 Is it not the very body of Christ, 
 flesh, blood, and bone, as it was born of the Virgin]" The 
 lord-mayor desired him " to save his soul." He answered, 
 that he hoped it was saved through Christ Jesus, and en- 
 treated him to have pity on his own soul. 
 
 A few days afterward, Smith was again brought before 
 Bonner, who questioned him whether auricular confession 
 was not necessary to be used in Christ's Church. The mar- 
 tyr said that it was a device " to pick men's purses ;" and 
 added, " such pick-purse matters are all the whole rabble of 
 your ceremonies, for all that ye maintain is but money mat- 
 ters."* Bonner inquired how he could prove this. The an- 
 swer must be given in Smith's own words : " I speak by ex- 
 perience, for I have both heard and seen the fruits of the 
 same. For it hath been, we see, a betrayer of king's secrets, 
 and the secrets of other men's consciences ; who, being de- 
 livered, and glad to be discharged of their sins, have given 
 to priests great sums of money to absolve them, and sing 
 masses for their soul's health. And, for example, I began 
 to relate a device that, by report, was played off at St. 
 Thomas of Acres, and where I was some time a child, wait- 
 ing on a gentleman of Norfolk, who, being bound (or op- 
 pressed) in conscience, through the persuasion of the priest, 
 gave away a great sum of his goods ; and forgave unto Master 
 Gressam a great sum of money, and to another as much. 
 The priest had for his part a sum, and the house (or monastery 
 to which he belonged) had an annuity to keep him ; which, 
 when his brother heard, he came to London ; and after de- 
 claring to the council how, by the subtlety of the priest, he 
 had robbed his wife and children, recovered a great part 
 again, to the value of two or three hundred pounds, of Mas- 
 ter Gressam, and his other friend (who appear to have been 
 concerned with the priest) ; but what he gave to the house could 
 not be recovered." Bonner stopped him while relating this 
 notable instance of the frauds of the Romish priesthood ; but 
 
 * A modem traveller in Italy says that, according to the Romish faith, it appears 
 impossible to keep a rich man out of heaven. There is sufficient ground for this as- 
 sertion : as masses, and the prayers of the priests, are considered of avail to deliver 
 the soul from punishment ; and these prayers and masses are repeated for all those 
 •who are able to pay for them ; to say nothing of the relief from many years' suffer- 
 ings in purgatory to be obtained by the observance of superstitious ceremonies or the 
 purchase of indulgences. 
 
154 BURNING OF SMTTH, HARWOOD, FUST. 
 
 it is well worthy our notice, as a plain, unvarnished instance, 
 from the many upon record, which show the means by which 
 the wealth of monastic endowments was accumulated, and 
 the vast importance to that corrupt church of the influence 
 possessed by its priesthood. 
 
 On another occasion, Robert Smith was brought before 
 the bishop, who commenced the examination with an oath, 
 and scoffed at Smith and Tankerfield, calling one of them the 
 speaker and the other the comptroller ! The lord-mayor 
 being present, Smith appealed to him, requiring that he might 
 have justice ; but, as the martyr related, " Then my lord- 
 mayor, hanging down his head, said nothing ; but the bishop 
 told me I should preach at a stake ; and so the sheriff cried 
 with the bishop, Away with me." The prisoners in New- 
 gate were at that time so numerous, that many of those con- 
 fined for religion were cast into an outer house, within New- 
 gate, by which means they enjoined opportunities of confer- 
 ring together ; Smith earnestly engaged in reading and pray- 
 ing with his companions, and many were established in the 
 faith. 
 
 Being condemned, he was carried to Weybridge, and burn- 
 ed there on the 8th of August. When at the stabs, he be- 
 sought the people to think well of his cause, and not to doubt 
 but that he should rise again to everlasting life. " Of this," 
 said he, " I doubt not but God will show you some token." 
 The reader will recollect that the Romish doctrine was, and 
 is, that all who die heretics will go to everlasting perdition. 
 But he, " being wellnigh half burned, and all black with fire, 
 clustered together in a lump, like black coal, all men think- 
 ing him dead, suddenly rose upright before the people, lift- 
 t ing up the stumps of his arms, and clapping the same togeth- 
 'er, thus declaring a rejoicing heart; and so bending down 
 again, and hanging over the fire, he slept in the Lord, and 
 ended this mortal life." This, and other similar descriptions, 
 are not given from a desire needlessly to wound the reader's 
 feelings ; but they are evidently drawn from the life, and ex- 
 hibit the painful circumstances attendant on the horrid fate 
 which awaited these blessed martyrs far more faithfully than 
 any laboured or eloquent description. The reader may prob- 
 ably exclaim, " Can such things be V Let him remember 
 that these details are authenticated beyond dispute, and that 
 persons are yet alive (1828) who have beheld similar scenes 
 in foreign countries ! 
 
 Stephen Harwood was burned at Stratford, and Thomas 
 Fust at Ware, in the month of August. Fust appears to 
 have opposed the doctrine of extreme unction ; but no par- 
 ticulars respecting these martyrs are preserved, except the 
 records in the bishop's register. 
 William Hall, also, was one of the company sent from 
 
HALL, AND SAMUEL. 155 
 
 Essex ; lie was condemned July 12th, and suffered at Barnet 
 about this time. 
 
 George King, Thomas Leyes, and John Wade, were also of 
 this company : the cruel treatment they received in Lol- 
 lards 1 Tower speedily brought them near to death. They 
 were removed to private houses in the city, but soon died, 
 and were east out into the fields. Some of their Christian 
 brethren came by night and buried them. John Alworth died 
 in prison, at Reading, a short time before. 
 
 William Andrew perished in the same manner. Being sent 
 from Essex by Lord Rich, he was confined in Newgate for 
 seven or eight weeks, when Sir Richard Southall wrote to 
 Bonner, urging that he should be examined, as " he had in- 
 fected a number in the prison with his heresy." He was 
 brought before Bonner, but died previous to condemnation. 
 
 On the 31st of August, Robert Samuel was burned at Ips- 
 wich. He had been minister of Barfield, in Suffolk. He 
 continued to instruct his flock privately, and occasionally 
 went to Ipswich to visit his family. The Romanists watch- 
 ed an opportunity, and apprehended him. Being carried to 
 Norwich, he suffered much by command of the Romish bish- 
 op and his chancellor. He was put into a confined dungeon, 
 and " chained, bolt upright, to a great post, in such sort that, 
 standing only on tiptoe, he was compelled to stay up the 
 whole weight of his body thereby." Here he was kept upon 
 a bare allowance of two or three mouthfuls of bread and 
 three spoonfuls of water each day, just enough to keep him 
 alive. The torments he suffered are easier imagined than 
 described While in this trying situation, the Divine prom- 
 ise, " As thy days, so shall thy strength be," was remarkably 
 fulfilled. Some who were present at his burning said " that 
 his body did shine as bright and white as new-tried silver." 
 
 The reader will be interested by the following extracts 
 from a letter written by this martyr to his congregation. 
 
 When speaking of the spiritual receiving of the sacrament 
 of the Lord's Supper, and contrasting it with the carnal ideas 
 of the Romanists, he says, " With a sorrowful and wounded 
 conscience, a hungry and thirsty, soul, a pure and faithful 
 mind, I do fully embrace, behold, and feed and look upon 
 that most glorious body of Christ in heaven, at the right hand 
 of God the Father, very God and very Man, which was cru- 
 cified and slain, and his blood shed for our sins, there now 
 making intercession, offering and giving his holy body for 
 me, for my body, for my ransom, for my full price and satis- 
 faction, who is my Christ. And, by this spiritual and faith- 
 fid eating of this lively and heavenly bread, I feel the most 
 sweet sap and taste of the fruits, benefits, and unspeakable 
 joys of Christ's death and sufferings fully in my soul. For 
 my mind is quieted from all worldly adversities, turmoilings, 
 
156 BURNING OF ALLEN, COO, 
 
 and troubles : my conscience is pacified from sin, death, bell, 
 and damnation ; my soul is full, and hath even enough, and 
 will no more ; for all things are but loss, vile dung and dross, 
 vain vanity, for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Je- 
 sus, my Lord and Saviour. 
 
 " Thus now is Christ's flesh my very meat indeed, and his 
 blood my very drink indeed, and I am become flesh of his 
 flesh and bone of his bones. Now I live ; yet, not I, but 
 Christ liveth in me ; yea, I dwell in him and he in me ; for, 
 through faith in Christ, and for Christ's sake, we are one ; 
 that is, of one consent, mind, and fellowship with the Fa- 
 ther, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. — (John, xvii.) Thus am 
 I assured and fully persuaded, and on this rock have I budd- 
 ed, by God's grace, my dwelling and resting-place for body 
 and soul, life and death. And thus I commit my cause unto 
 Christ, the righteous and just Judge, who will another day 
 judge these debates and controversies ; whom I humbly be- 
 seech to cast his tender and merciful eyes upon the afflicted 
 and ruinous churches, and shortly to reduce them into a god- 
 ly and perpetual concord. Amen." 
 
 Early in September, William Allen, a labouring man, 
 was burned at Walsingham. He was brought before the 
 bishop because he refused to follow the cross in a proces- 
 sion ! Being urged by the bishop to return to the Catholic 
 Church, he very properly drew a line of distinction, to which 
 it would be well if Protestants were now more attentive than 
 they usually are. He said he " would turn to the Catholic, 
 but not to the Romish Church."* 
 
 In this month several others were burned. An aged shear- 
 man, named Roger Coo, of Milford, suffered at Yexford. 
 Such plain men often puzzled their persecutors far more 
 than learned persons. According to the usual form of these 
 inquisitors, he was asked why he was imprisoned. He refer- 
 red to his accuser, who mentioned the usual cause, that he 
 would not receive the sacrament. " Why will ye not re- 
 ceive the sacrament V asked the Bishop of Norwich; Coo 
 replied, " That the Bishop of Rome had changed God's ordi- 
 nances, and given the people bread and wine, instead of the 
 Gospel, and faith therein." " How prove you that V inquired 
 the bishop. Coo at once referred to a text which showed 
 the difference between Christ received spiritually, by the true 
 believer, and materially, by the partaker of the Romish sac- 
 raments. Our Saviour said, " My flesh is meat indeed, and 
 my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh and drink- 
 eth my blood, abideth in me, and I in him ; but the bread and 
 wine doth not so [they are mere food]." 
 
 * Why should Protestants concede to Romanists the appellation of Catholic, which 
 means "universal," and is only correct when applied to the members of the Church 
 of Christ? 
 
COB, COTHAN, STREATER, AND OTHERS. 157 
 
 After other arguments, the bishop told Coo he had the 
 charge of his soul. " Have ye so, my lord V said Coo ; "then 
 if ye go to the devil, what will become of me f" 
 
 The bishop inquired if he would obey the laws of the king 
 and queen. " As far as they agree with the Word of God, I 
 will obey them," said the martyr. 
 
 The bishop told him that whether they agreed with the 
 Word of God or not, he was bound to obey them, even if the 
 king were an infidel ; and they concerned his soul, and not 
 his outward conduct ! Coo quietly observed, " If Shadrach, 
 Meshach, and Abednego had acted thus, Nebuchadnezzar 
 would not have confessed the living God." 
 
 Fox gives these, and other interesting particulars, from an 
 account written by the martyr himself: "For," said he, "it 
 was reported that I railed ; wherefore I called it to memory, 
 and wrote this my railing, that light should not be taken for 
 darkness, nor sin for holiness, and the devil for God, who 
 ought to be feared and honoured, both now and forever. 
 Amen." 
 
 Another of these Norfolk martyrs was Thomas Cob, a 
 butcher, of Haverhill ; he was condemned with those already 
 mentioned, and burned at Thetford. 
 
 On the 6th of September, George Cotman, Robert Streat- 
 er, Anthony Burward, George Broadbridge, and James Tut- 
 tv, all Kentish men, were burned in one fire, at Canterbury. 
 Their examinations were similar to those already mentioned. 
 In Broadbridge's answers, it is noticed that he said he would 
 not confess to a priest or be absolved by him, because he 
 could not forgive his own sins. 
 
 Thomas Hayward and John Goreway were burned at Litch- 
 field, about the middle of this month. 
 
 On the 20th of September, Robert Glover suffered at Cov- 
 entry. He was of a respectable family, at Mancetter, in that 
 neighbourhood, and, with his brothers, suffered much from 
 the persecutions of the Romanists. John Glover, the elder 
 brother, had for many years been much troubled and cast 
 down in spirit, fearing that he should perish everlastingly. 
 This painful apprehension was overruled for good, and tend- 
 ed to create within him a strong hatred and abhorrence of sin ; 
 and, as Fox observes, " God would not heap too many sor- 
 rows upon one feeble soul, nor commit him to the flames of 
 fire who had been already baked and scorched with the sharp 
 fires of inward affliction, and had sustained so many burning 
 darts and conflicts of Satan so many years." His profession 
 of the Gospel, even under these painful feelings of doubt and 
 fear, attracted the notice of the Romish prelate of that dio- 
 cese, and orders were sent to the mayor of Coventry to ap- 
 prehend him. The mayor gave John Glover private intima- 
 tion, just in time to enable him to quit the house before the 
 O 
 
158 ROBERT GLOVER. 
 
 officers arrived. Disappointed of their prey, the bishop's of- 
 ficer obliged the sheriff to seize his brother Robert, then sick 
 in bed and grievously troubled in mind, although they had no 
 authority to do so. 
 
 Robert Glover afterward wrote to his wife, giving a full 
 account of his sufferings and examinations, and plainly 
 showed that, what others count to be loss, he found to be 
 gain. " Christ," says he, " likened the kingdom of God to a 
 precious pearl, which, whosoever findeth, selleth all that he 
 hath to buy it. Yes, whosoever hath but a little taste or 
 glimmering how precious a treasure the kingdom of heaven 
 is, will gladly forego both life and goods for the obtaining of 
 it. But the most part nowadays be like iEsop's cock, which, 
 when he had found a precious stone, wished rather to have 
 found a barleycorn. So ignorant are they how precious a 
 jewel the Word of God is, that they choose rather the things 
 of this world, which, being compared to it, be less in value 
 than a barleycorn." How applicable is this remark to our 
 own times ! 
 
 His examinations before the Romish bishop of the diocese 
 were in the usual form. That prelate said that he was his 
 bishop, and therefore must believe him. " If you will be be- 
 lieved because you are a bishop," said Glover, " why find 
 you fault with the people who believed Latimer, Ridley, 
 Hooper, and others, that were bishops V He was sent to 
 Litchfield, and there put in a close prison, next to the dungeon. 
 He thus describes it : " Narrow of room, strong of building, 
 and very cold ; with small light, a bundle of straw instead 
 of a bed, without chair, form, or any other thing." There 
 he remained till he was condemned by the bishop, who had 
 declared that, at the end of his visitation of his diocese, he 
 would "weed out all such wolves." 
 
 Such was the treatment of a gentleman of respectability, 
 taken from a sick-bed without warrant or accusation : con- 
 trast it with the treatment now experienced even by atrocious 
 felons ! The chancellor of the diocese urged the superiority 
 of the Church to the Word of God, because the latter was 
 made known by the former. This is a favourite argument 
 with Romanists. Glover at once said, " This is no good 
 reason, for it is like unto this : John showed the people who 
 was Christ; therefore, John was above Christ!" 
 
 Robert Glover remained in prison eight days, till the bish- 
 op's arrival : " in which time," he says, " I gave myself con- 
 tinually to prayer, and meditation of the merciful promises 
 of God, made unto all, without exception of person, that call 
 upon the name of his dear Son Jesus Christ. I found in 
 myself daily amendment of health and body, increase of peace 
 in conscience, and many consolations from God, by the help 
 of his Holy Spirit ; and sometimes, as it were, a taste and 
 
EXTRACT FROM A LETTER TO HIS WIFE. 159 
 
 glimmering- of the life to come, all for his only Son Jesus 
 Christ's sake ; to him be all praise forever and ever ! The 
 enemy ceased not to assault me, often objecting- to my con- 
 science my own unworthiness, through the greatness of the 
 benefit, to be counted among the number of them that suffer 
 for Christ, for his Gospel's sake. Against him I replied with 
 the Word of God, on this sort : What were all those whom 
 God hath chosen from the beginning to be his witnesses'? 
 Were they not men, even as Paul and Barnabas declared 
 (Acts, xiv., 15), subject to wickedness, sin, and imperfection, 
 as other men be ? They were no bringers of goodness to 
 God, but altogether receivers. They chose not God first, but 
 he chose them. They loved not God first, but he loved them 
 first. Yea, he both loved and chose them when they were 
 his enemies, full of sin and corruption, and void of all good- 
 ness. He is, and will be still the same God, as rich in mercy, 
 as mighty, as able, as ready, as willing to forgive sins, without 
 respect of person, to the dear world's end, of all them that 
 call upon him. God is near : he is at hand, he is with all, 
 I say, and refuseth none, excepteth none, that faithfully, in 
 true repentance, call upon him, in what hour, what place, 
 or what time soever it be. It is not arrogancy nor presump- 
 tion in any man to burden God (as it were) with his promise, 
 and to claim and challenge his aid, help, and assistance, 
 in all our perils, dangers, and distress ; calling upon him, 
 not in the confidence of our own godliness, but in the trust 
 of his promises made in Christ. In whom, and by whom, 
 and for whose sake, whosoever boldly approacheth to the 
 mercy-seat of the Father, is sure to receive whatsoever is 
 expedient or necessary, either for body or soul, in more ample, 
 wise, and large manner than he can well wish or dare desire. 
 His word cannot lie ; ' Call upon me in the day of trouble, and 
 I will hear thee, and thou shalt praise me.' I answered the 
 enemy also in this manner: 'I am a sinner, and therefore 
 unworthy to be a witness of this truth.' But what then? 
 Must I deny his word, because I am unworthy to profess it ? 
 What would this be but to add sin to sin 1 What is greater 
 sin than to deny the truth of Christ's Gospel 1 As Christ 
 himself beareth witness, ' He that is ashamed of me, or of 
 my words, of him I will also be ashamed before my Father, 
 and all his angels ;' I. might, by like reason, forbear to do any 
 of God's commandments, because I am not worthy to do 
 them. These are the delusions of the devil, and Satan's sug- 
 gestions, which must be overcome by continuance of prayer, 
 and with the Word of God, applied according to the measure 
 of every man's gift, against all assaults of the devil." 
 
 The reader will peruse these extracts with much pleasure, 
 as a record of the patience and faith of this saint. The con- 
 clusion of his history demands our attention. Shortly be- 
 
160 BURNING OP GLOVER AND BUNGAY. 
 
 fore his martyrdom, he felt his doubts and apprehensions re- 
 turn ; he mentioned the deadness of his soul and his want 
 of spiritual comfort (notwithstanding his earnest prayers 
 night and day) to Augustine Bernher, who has been already 
 mentioned as visiting the sufferers for Christ whenever he 
 could find opportunity. Bernher earnestly prayed him to 
 wait the Lord's pleasure, and not to doubt but that God would 
 visit him in his own good time, and satisfy him with abun- 
 dance of consolation. Bernher not only expressed himself 
 thus confidently upon the subject, but desired his friend to 
 make some sign, whereby he might know when this support 
 was vouchsafed. 
 
 Glover continued in doubt and gloom, but was still enabled 
 to hold fast his purpose. He had continued all night in 
 prayer, and was even come in sight of the stake, yet his 
 mind was still weighed down with a burden almost too heavy 
 to be borne. But, though cast down, he was not forsaken. 
 The evening of a dark and stormy day is sometimes illumin- 
 ed by the bright beams of the parting sun ; and thus the Sun 
 of Righteousness shone upon the last moments of this blessed 
 martyr, " with healing in his Avings." On a sudden he was 
 powerfully filled with God's holy comfort, a foretaste of 
 heavenly joys. Clapping his hands together, and turning to 
 his friend, who stood among the crowd, he exclaimed, " Aus- 
 ten, HE is come, HE is come!" and that with joy and alac- 
 rity, rather as one who had been delivered from the fear of 
 dying, than as one about to suffer the bitter pains of a cruel 
 death. Surely this was the Lord's doing. 
 
 Cornelius Bungay, a capper, was burned with him. 
 
 We may here give some farther particulars, which are re- 
 corded respecting John and William, the brothers of Robert, 
 as they show the hatred with which the Romanists pursued 
 those who differed from them for conscience' sake. When 
 John found that his brother Robert had been apprehended, 
 partly because he was not himself found, he was much griev- 
 ed, and would have surrendered himself, had not his friends 
 convinced him that this would not be of any service to his 
 brother. But the Romanists were not contented with one 
 sacrifice from this family : they continued to search for John, 
 and several times had nearly taken him. Once, in particular, 
 the officers were searching a house where he was ; John 
 Glover stood against the door of a room, holding the latch in 
 his hand, and one of the officers had actually drawn the string 
 on the other side, when his companions called him away to 
 search some other places ! His wife was carried before the 
 bishop ; and, between anxiety for her and an illness contract- 
 ed from sleeping in the woods, John Glover sickened, and 
 shortly after died. 
 
 His friends buried him in the churchyard, without any fu- 
 
JOHN AND WILLIAM GLOVER. — FASTING. 161 
 
 neral solemnities, hoping to escape notice : but six weeks 
 had scarcely elapsed when the chancellor of the diocese sent 
 for the vicar, and inquired why he had allowed this. The 
 vicar said that he was then sick, and knew not of it. The 
 chancellor ordered him to take up the body, and throw it over 
 the wall, into the highway! Upon the vicar's representing 
 that the corpse must be so offensive as to render it unsafe to 
 do this, the chancellor gave him a copy of the sentence, or 
 curse against heretics, ordering him to read it from the pul- 
 pit, and " pronounce Glover to be a damned soul." Nor was 
 this all : at the expiration of twelve months, he was to take 
 up the bones and cast them into the road, " that carts and 
 horses may tread upon them ; and then," said the chancellor, 
 " I will come and consecrate again that place in the church- 
 yard where he was buried !" 
 
 William, the third brother, also died while concealing him- 
 self from his persecutors. The people of Wem, witnessing 
 his Christian end, would have buried him in the churchyard, 
 but the curate informed the bishop, and a letter was sent to 
 the church-wardens, forbidding them to allow the body to be 
 interred there. By this time it was too offensive to be car- 
 ried in the usual manner ; they were forced to draw it by 
 horses to a common field, and bury it there ! 
 
 On the 4th of September, the queen and all her court fast- 
 ed from flesh to qualify them for receiving the pope's jubilee 
 and pardon, or indulgence granted to all, " out of his abundant 
 clemency," as Strype records in his journal of this reign. 
 Those who wished to receive this benefit were to confess, 
 fast three days in one week, and receive the sacrament on 
 the following Sunday. They were then considered as hav- 
 ing received complete remission of all their former sins !* 
 
 On the 16th of October, William Wolsey and Robert Pig- 
 ot were burned at Ely. Wolsey was a constable of Wells, 
 and incurred the displeasure of a persecuting justice of that 
 district. Not desiring to suffer persecution unnecessarily, 
 he removed to Wlsbeach ; but, being a " marked man," was 
 
 * Blanco White mentions that the Spanish government has two or three small for- 
 tresses on the coast of Africa. A few soldiers are maintained in them, and the court 
 of Rome call this " a perpetual war against infidels," although hostilities seldom 
 take place. The design is, under this pretext, to raise money by the sale of indulgen- 
 ces. Every year, copies of a papal bull, or decree, are sold, which allow the pur- 
 chaser several privileges, the money paid being considered as applicable to this cru- 
 sade : The amount paid for these bulls varies from a few pence to larger sums; tha 
 proceeds are for the benefit of the pope, allowing a considerable profit to those who 
 retail them. One of these indulgences allows the purchaser to eat milk, eggs, and 
 butter during Lent, which otherwise are forbidden as a mortal sin. Another allows 
 the eating of flesh on certain days during that season. By the purchase of the third, 
 property which has been unlawfully obtained is allowed to be kept, if the right own- 
 ers cannot be found. The fourth is not for the living, but the dead ! The name of 
 any deceased person is stated by the purchaser, and entered on the bull ; a plenary 
 indulgence is thereby believed to be conveyed to his soul, if suffering in purgatory ! 
 These bulls are often buried with the corpses of those they are intended to benefit, 
 at the preient day, as in former times. Such is modern Romanism. 
 
 02 
 
162 BURNING OF WOLSEY AND PIGOT. 
 
 observed, and at length committed to prison for heresy. The 
 Romish clergy visited him in prison, exhorting him " to med- 
 dle no farther with the Scriptures than it became a layman to 
 do." From the writings and speeches of the Romanists, 
 even at the present day, we know that they do not consider 
 reference to the Scriptures " becoming" in a layman. Wol- 
 sey heard them patiently; and, instead of attempting to en- 
 ter into learned arguments, to which he was not competent, 
 he said, " Good master doctor, what did our Saviour Christ 
 mean when he spoke these words : ' Wo beun to you, scribes 
 and pharisees, ye hypocrites, for ye shut up the kingdom of 
 Heaven before men ; ye yourselves go not in, neither suffer 
 ye them that come to enter in.' " The histories of the mar- 
 tyrs of this reign continually show that a simple Scriptural 
 answer more effectually stopped the sophistries of the Ro- 
 manists than the most learned argument. They urged Wol- 
 sey to read a book written by the Bishop of Lincoln ; he did 
 so. Knowing that it was not a time to trifle, he drew his pen 
 through such passages as were contrary to Scripture : the 
 chancellor of the diocese, to whom it belonged, applied for his 
 book ; but, seeing the treatment it had received, " Oh !" ex- 
 claimed he, " this is an obstinate heretic, and has spoiled my 
 book." This chancellor does not seem to have been so bit- 
 ter against the followers of the truth as some of his compan- 
 ions ; he urged Wolsey to escape, saying that he would en- 
 deavour not to notice him. But Wolsey knew the position 
 in which he stood ; that many waited for his halting ; also, 
 even if the chancellor winked at him, others would not rest 
 satisfied till they had seen him burned, and would take occa- 
 sion, from his weakness, to speak ill of the cause he pro- 
 fessed. He therefore determined to wait the regular course 
 of the laws then in force. 
 
 Pigot was prosecuted by the inquisitors of his parish, and 
 committed to jail ; the prisoners were visited by Peter Val- 
 entine, a foreigner, and chaplain to the bishop, at that time 
 officiating in the jail. Singular to relate, he was a follower 
 of the truth. " My brethren," said he, " I have been almoner 
 (chaplain) here twenty years, and I promise not to pull you 
 from your faith. But I require and desire, in the name of Je- 
 sus Christ, that you stand to the truth of the Gospel and the 
 Word ; and I beseech Almighty God, for his Son, Jesus 
 Christ's sake, to preserve both you and me unto the end ; for 
 I know not how soon I may be in the same case as your- 
 selves." 
 
 They were condemned on the 9th of October, and burned 
 on the 16th. A Romish priest preached on this occasion, 
 misrepresenting their opinions in the usual manner. When 
 they were bound to the stake, a priest, named Collinson, 
 came and told them what the preacher had said, desiring to 
 
NEITHER SEX, AGE, NOR STATION SPARED. 163 
 
 know their real sentiments. Wolsey called the Almighty to 
 witness that he refused no doctrine set forth in the Scrip- 
 tures, but firmly believed that all things necessary for salva- 
 tion were contained in that blessed book ; and entreated that 
 his enemies might be forgiven for having belied him. A 
 quantity of Testaments were then brought, and thrown upon 
 the pile. The martyrs each snatched one, and, clasping it 
 to their breasts, the fire was kindled ; and they, repeating the 
 106th Psalm, " received the fire most thankfully." 
 
 A student of Cambridge confirmed the above particulars, 
 as related to Fox by eyewitnesses, and added many things 
 respecting the faithful boldness of Wolsey, and his watchful 
 care over his weak fellow-sufferer, lest he should be persua- 
 ded to forsake the truth. One Hodilo visited "Wolsey in pris- 
 on, and by him he sent a noble (6s. 8d.) to a smith named 
 Denton, with a message, rebuking him for turning to the Ro- 
 mish faith, reminding him that he had first given him .the Bi- 
 ble ; he now repeated to the smith that it contained truth, 
 and desired him to make haste after him. To avoid the per- 
 sonal danger of delivering such a message, Hodilo sent it by 
 a minister, named Lawrence, who went about secretly en- 
 couraging the followers of the Gospel. He delivered the 
 money and the message ; Denton's reply was, " I confess it 
 is true, but, alas ! I cannot burn !" Singular to relate, this 
 man, who would not expose himself to be burned for the 
 sake of the Gospel, suffered that fate a few years afterward 
 for this world's goods. In the year 1564, his house caught 
 fire, and, while endeavouring to save his property, he lost his 
 life in the flames ; thus perishing by that very manner of 
 death he had so earnestly sought to avoid ! 
 
 Before we proceed to the details respecting Latimer and 
 Ridley, who also suffered on the 16th of October, we may 
 briefly refer to the narratives just related. They show us 
 plainly that neither age, sex, nor station in life was spared, 
 in those who differed from the Church of Rome. Not only 
 persons highly respected as ecclesiastics, who had stood for- 
 ward themselves as able opponents of popery, but women, 
 apprentices, artificers, and husbandmen were also committed 
 to the flames. 
 
 Modern Romanists have endeavoured to lessen the num- 
 ber of these martyrs by representing many of them as suf- 
 fering for other doctrines, such as Arianism, &c* They 
 would also have us believe that many suffered for political 
 offences, although such sufferers are carefully excluded from 
 the list of martyrs. They also try to diminish the number 
 by falsely representing many of them as at variance among 
 themselves, and that others were idiots or madmen ! The 
 
 * See the Key to the Roman Catholic Office, Whitby, 1823, and several other 
 Romish works lately published in England. 
 
164 FUTILE ARGUMENTS OF THE ROMANISTS 
 
 attempt is bold ; and even the warmest advocate of Roman- 
 ism would be puzzled to say how the charges of cruel perse- 
 cution urged against Mary and her ministers would be re- 
 moved, even if these excuses were admitted. It is, howev- 
 er, by such reasoning, dressed up with Jesuitical and spe- 
 cious sophistries, that multitudes are misled. Humanly 
 speaking, if the Romish laity in England and Ireland would 
 " search the Scriptures" and examine history for themselves, 
 they would no longer submit to the fetters by which they 
 now allow their minds to be enthralled. 
 
 We live at a period when these details have been too much 
 forgotten by Protestants ; and it is now difficult to obtain 
 credit for matters which, at that period, as Bishop Jewel ob- 
 serves, the most bigoted Romanist did not venture to deny. 
 
 Father Persons, or Parsons, the Jesuit, who lived and wrote 
 at that period, attacked Fox's voluminous work, but he did not 
 dare to assume the ground now taken by Romanists, and too 
 commonly admitted by Protestants as a mere matter of 
 course. He pursued a different line of argument, and adopt- 
 ed that scoffing, unfeeling strain, which we even now often 
 see, when Romish advocates for a while lay aside the tone 
 of mock humanity, which they frequently assume. These 
 sufferers, who, though poor as to this world's goods, were 
 rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom of heaven, are by him 
 denominated " a contemptible and pitiful rabblement, obscure 
 and unlearned fellows, fond (foolish) and obstinate women," 
 &c, &c. The conduct of the Romish prelates is praised by 
 him in the highest terms : he even pities them for having 
 been forced to punish these poor martyrs ! adding, " But what 
 would our Saviour have said of such pastors, if they had suf- 
 fered such noisome, wilful beasts to live among their flock 
 without restraint or punishment !" Surely " a babe in Christ" 
 can answer ten thousand such sophistries as these. 
 
 If we examine the records of these martyrs, we shall see 
 that they were watched and sought for with the utmost 
 eagerness ;* and, so far from needlessly obtruding their senti- 
 
 * The story of Justice Drainer, of Kent, commonly called Justice Nine-holes, shows 
 the eagerness with which these persecutors sought for heretics. Dods, the curate 
 of his parish, had reproved him for some evil conduct, upon which Drainer, desiring 
 to be revenged, invited him to breakfast ; and, having a man concealed as a witness, 
 endeavoured to induce him to speak against the proceedings then going forward. He 
 failed in this object, but did not rest till he had caused Dods to be banished from the 
 country. 
 
 Another plan of this Drainer is recorded. ' He made nine holes in the screen of the 
 rood-loft, so that he could look about during mass time unperceived, and see who 
 did not fully reverence the breaden god when it was held on high ; and all whose 
 conduct was at all suspicious were sure to suffer. For this he was called Justice 
 Nine-holes ! In the later editions of Fox, a circumstance is related which confirms 
 this narrative, and shows how differently the Romanists were treated when Protest- 
 antism prevailed. Drainer went to the printer, and. requiring to see Fox, complain- 
 ed bitterly that they had printed falsehoods respecting him, declaring that he had 
 only made five holes, the priest having made the other four '. And that they were 
 not made to see who refused to bow to the host. He also denied the account respect- 
 
TO JUSTIFY THEIR INHUMAN CONDUCT. 165 
 
 ments, they in almost every case abstained from the public 
 profession of the Gospel till they could not avoid it without 
 departing from their duty ; they then stood forward with 
 strength given them from above. Their accusations in no 
 instance implied even a surmise of a political nature ; the 
 main question always related to the sacrament of the altar, 
 upon which sandy foundation of error the Church of Rome 
 seems, during the latter ages, to have mainly rested its fabric 
 of superstition and ecclesiastical power. It was a searching 
 question ; and, as Fuller well remarks, " This point of the 
 real presence of Christ's body in the sacrament, the self-same 
 body that was crucified, was such downright falsehood, that 
 it was incapable of any palliation, and was the easiest way 
 to discover those of the contrary opinion. This neck question 
 the most dull and duncical commissioner was able to ask ; 
 and, thanks be to God, the simplest Protestant soul brought 
 before them was able to answer first by denying, and then 
 by dying in defence of his denial." We may also quote the 
 words of Baxter : "If you are sure you know bread and wine 
 when you see, and feel, and smell, and taste them, then you 
 are at the end of controversy with the papists." Or, as Jewel 
 states, " If the Romish doctrine is admitted, then Being is 
 not being, Remaining is not remaining, Changing is not 
 changing, and the same thing is not the same. With such 
 pretty constructions would they teach us to expound the 
 ancient fathers." 
 
 ing Dods. The printer told him that this letter was confirmed by Mathews, the man 
 whom he had concealed to take down the curate's words. As to the holes, the 
 printer told him that he knew the excuse, with which he now tried to pass over the 
 matter, as he had openly declared that he did- it to gaze upon the congregation! 
 This extract may appear trifling, but it strongly shows the vile characters employed 
 under this inquisitorial system, and the faithful manner in which many of the minu- 
 test circumstances are recorded by Fox ; it also presents a specimen of the evasive 
 quibbles often brought forward by Romanists, and styled refutations ! 
 
166 
 
 BISHOPS RIDLEY AND LATIMER. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Sufferings of Ridley and Latimer, Philpot, and others. — Death of 
 Gardiner. — The Jesuits. — a.d. 1555. 
 
 We have now to relate the last sufferings of two chief, 
 captains of this noble army of martyrs — Bishop Ridley and 
 Bishop Latimer. In September, 1555, a commission was 
 sent from Cardinal Pole, as the pope's legate, authorizing 
 the Bishop of Lincoln, and two other Romish prelates, " to 
 examine and judge Latimer and Ridley for the errors they 
 held and maintained by public disputation in the preceding 
 year ; also, previously, in the time of perdition,* and since." 
 If they would recant, they were to be reconciled to the pope ; 
 but if not, they were to be burned. 
 
 The judges were seated in state in the divinity schools at 
 Oxford, on the 30th of September. Ridley was first brought 
 before them : he refused to acknowledge the authority of 
 the pope, or. of Pole as his legate, while he was ready to 
 show all proper submission to any lawful authority of the 
 land. The Bishop of Lincoln urged him to return to the Church 
 of Rome, which, as he said, was derived from Peter, upon 
 
 * The reigns of Henry VIII. and Edward VI. were thus styled by the Romanists. 
 
THEIR EXAMINATION. 167 
 
 whom Christ had founded his Church. This, the Romish 
 bishop alleged, was confirmed by the fathers ; and he said 
 that Ridley himself had once been of that opinion. In reply, 
 Ridley showed that the Rock referred to was our Lord him- 
 self, and that the fathers had expressly shown that the pre- 
 eminence of the Bishop of Rome arose oidy from that city 
 being the seat of imperial government. He confessed hav- 
 ing once maintained the Romish opinion, even as St. Paul 
 Was once a persecutor of Christ. He was then required to 
 attend to the articles objected to him, in which he was ac- 
 cused of having spoken against the sacrament at the public 
 disputation, in which, as the reader will recollect, the Re- 
 formers had been compelled to take a part ! He was required 
 to give his answer on the following day, and sent back to 
 prison. 
 
 Latimer was then called in. The simple appearance of 
 that ancient father is thus described : " He held his hat in 
 his hand, having a kerchief on his head, with a nightcap or 
 two, and a great cap such as townsmen use, with flaps to 
 button under his chin, wearing an old threadbare gown of 
 Bristol frieze, girded round him with a penny girdle, at which 
 hung his Testament by a leathern string, and his spectacles 
 hung round his neck." 
 
 The judges exhorted this venerable reformer to return to 
 the Romish faith : " Consider,'" said the Bishop of Lincoln, 
 " that without the unity of the Church is no salvation, and in 
 the Church can be no errors !" The Romish prelate went 
 on, declaring that his church was founded upon Peter, as 
 could be proved from Scripture. Latimer, hearing this, be- 
 gan to remove his cap and kerchief from his ears ! Bishop 
 White proceeded to show the power of this Church, by quib- 
 bling upon the word " feed," which he interpreted to rule, as 
 in one sense it may be imderstood, and concluded by urging 
 that, if Latimer continued to be a rotten member of the body 
 of the Church, he must be cut off, lest he should be noisome 
 to the head, " his holiness the pope." 
 
 When the bishop had concluded, Latimer raised up his 
 head, and asked if his lordship had done, desiring leave to 
 say a few words. This being given, the venerable father 
 then proceeded : " Your lordship gently exhorted me, in 
 many words, to come to the unity of the Church. I confess 
 a Catholic Church, spread throughout the world, in which no 
 man may err, and without winch unity of the Church no 
 man can be saved. But I know perfectly, by God's word, 
 that this Church is in all the world, and hath not its founda- 
 tion in Rome only, as you say. Indeed, my lord, St. Peter 
 performed his office well ; and, truly, in that (way) he was 
 bid regere (to govern), but the bishops of Rome have since 
 taken a new kind of regere. They ought to rule, it is true, 
 
168 FINAL PROCEEDINGS 
 
 but how 1 According to the Word of God. But the bishops 
 of Rome have turned ruling according to the Word of God 
 into ruling according to their own will, as it pleaseth them." 
 He proceeded some time in this homely, yet forcible manner. 
 After some farther words, one of the commissioners accused 
 him of want of learning. " Lo, you look for learning at my 
 hands," he replied, " which have gone so long to the school 
 of forgetfulness, making the bare walls my library, keeping 
 me so long in prison without book or pen and ink, and. now 
 you let me loose to come and answer to articles ! You deal 
 with me as though two were appointed to fight for life and 
 death, and overnight the one, through friends and favour, is 
 cherished, and has good counsel given him how to encounter 
 with his enemy. The other, for envy or want of friends, is 
 set all night in the stocks. In the morning, when they meet, 
 the one is in full strength, the other almost dead through 
 feebleness. Think you not that to run such a man through 
 with a spear is a goodly victory ?" After farther conference 
 he was dismissed till the morrow, though he entreated them 
 to finish with him that day. 
 
 The next morning they were again brought forward. Ridley 
 having remarked that the Supper of our Lord had never been 
 better ministered, or more duly received, than during the 
 late reign, the Bishop of Lincoln exclaimed, " A goodly 
 receiving, I promise you, to set an oyster-table instead of an 
 altar, and to come from (eating) puddings to receive." Rid- 
 ley replied, " Your lordship's unreverent terms do not elevate 
 the thing. Perhaps some men came more devoutly from 
 puddings, than other men do now from other things."* Ridley 
 then desired permission to read his answers to the articles 
 on which he was accused. This was not allowed ; and the 
 Romish bishops having examined the paper, declared it con- 
 tained blasphemies not fit to be read ! After farther disputa- 
 tion, Ridley claimed the promise made him the day before, 
 that he should be allowed to state his reasons against the 
 pope's authority. This was granted, but he was restricted 
 literally to the terms of the promise, which were, that he 
 should speak forty words ; and before he had concluded the 
 first sentence, the Romanists exclaimed that his number was 
 out, and stopped him ! With hypocritical confessions of 
 kindness, White said that he was sorry for him. " I believe 
 it, my lord," said Ridley, " for it will one day be burdensome 
 to your soul !" The usual sentence of condemnation was 
 then read. 
 
 Latimer next appeared ; respecting the mass, he thus ex- 
 pressed himself: " Christ made one oblation and sacrifice for 
 
 * Gavin's " Master Key of Popery " contains many details which show the truth 
 and justice of this observation. To explain the bishop's words, we should remark, 
 that Romish priests are required to perform mass before they break their fast. 
 
AGAINST RIDLEY AND LATIMER. 169 
 
 the sins of the whole world, and that a perfect sacrifice ; 
 neither needeth there to be any other, neither can there be 
 any other propitiatory sacrifice." He was condemned, of 
 course. 
 
 On the 15th of October, the Romish bishop of Gloucester, 
 with others, came to the house of Mr. Irish, the mayor of 
 Oxford, where Ridley was closely confined,* and dressing 
 him, by force, in the finery of a popish priest ready to say 
 mass (they denied that he was a bishop), proceeded to 
 degrade him according to their usual form. Ridley spoke 
 vehemently against the folly of their- ceremonies, till they 
 threatened to gag him, if he were not quiet. He stood silent 
 until they put the Gospels in his hand, and then took them 
 away, saying, " We do take from you the office of preaching 
 the Gospel." At this he sighed, and, looking up to heaven, 
 said, " O Lord, forgive them this their wickedness." This 
 ceremony being ended, Ridley wished to converse with the 
 bishop upon the subject, but was told, "You now are out of 
 the Church, and we may not talk with any that are out of the 
 Church." Ridley then entreated him to read Bertram's book 
 respecting the sacrament, and to convey a petition to the 
 queen in favour of his relatives. He was delivered over to 
 the bailiffs of the town, with strict orders to allow no man to 
 speak to him. 
 
 That night Ridley supped with the family of the mayor. 
 He invited his hostess and the others present to his mar- 
 riage, for, said he, " To-morrow I must be married." Mrs. 
 Irish, the wife of the mayor, was a papist, but she shed tears 
 for his approaching fate. His brother offered to remain with 
 him all night, but Ridley declined, saying that he meant to 
 go to bed, and sleep as quietly as ever he did in his life. 
 
 The next morning, October the 16th, the place of execution 
 was prepared : it was in front of Baliol College, at that time 
 a ditch by the town wall, but now filled up and made a 
 street ; the exact spot was near the corner of Broad-street. 
 Lord Williams, of Thame, was present, by order of the Coun- 
 cil, with an armed force. Ridley came first to the stake, 
 dressed in a furred black gown, such as he usually wore, and 
 walking between the mayor and an alderman. Then fol- 
 lowed Latimer in his old frieze coat, with a long shroud 
 hanging down to his feet. As Ridley passed the prison of 
 Bocardo, he looked up at the windows, hoping to see Cran- 
 mer; but the Spanish friars were then disputing with the 
 
 * Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer were confined separately during- the greater part 
 of the time they were at Oxford ; the former in the prison called Bocardo, the two 
 latter in private houses. From a hook in the library of Bene't College, Cambridge, 
 referred to by Strype, it appears that they were sometimes allowed to dine and 
 sup together. They were then under the charge of the city bailiffs, who expended 
 £63 in the care of these prisoners, but were only repaid £20. For the rest, they 
 had to petition the Protestant bishops in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, and there is 
 good reason to believe that their application was not in vain. 
 
170 BURNING OF RIDLEY AND LATIMER. 
 
 archbishop. Looking back, he saw Latimer following ; and 
 when they arrived at the stake T he embraced his aged com- 
 panion, saying, " Be of good heart, brother, for God will 
 either assuage the fury of the flame, or else strengthen us to 
 abide it." They then kneeled down and prayed separately T 
 and afterward conversed together. Dr. Smith next began a 
 sermon from 1 Cor.,xiii. : "If I give my body to be burned, 
 and have not charity, I gain nothing thereby." The reader 
 may easily suppose the tenour of this discourse, which lasted 
 about a quarter of an hour. Ridley then said to Latimer, 
 " Will you answer the sermon, or shall 1 1" " Begin first, I 
 pray you," was the reply. " I will," said Ridley. 
 
 They both kneeled down, and entreated Lord Williams to 
 allow Ridley to speak a few words. That nobleman was 
 inclined to grant the request, but- Dr. Marshall, the vice- 
 chancellor, and the bailiffs, ran up to Ridley and stopped his 
 mouth, telling him that he must not speak unless he would 
 recant. " Well, then," said he with a loud voice, " I commit 
 our cause to Almighty God T who shall without favour judge 
 all." 
 
 Latimer added one of his pithy sayings : " There is nothing 
 hid but it shall be opened," and said that he could answer 
 Smith well enough, if he were permitted. They were then 
 ordered to make ready for the fire. Ridley gave away many 
 trifling articles to the by-standers, who crowded eagerly to 
 obtain them, Latimer gave nothing, but allowed the keeper 
 to take off his upper garments ; and his mortal frame becom- 
 ing invigorated at the prospect of the near approach of his 
 journey's end, he no longer appeared a withered, crooked old 
 man, his body crazed and bending under the weight of years, 
 but stood upright, " as comely a father as one would desire 
 to behold." 
 
 Ridley then, standing at the stake, held up his hand, and 
 said, " O heavenly Father, I give unto thee most hearty 
 thanks, for that thou hast called me to be a professor of thee, 
 even unto death. I beseech thee, O Lord God, have mercy 
 upon this realm of England, and deliver the same from all her 
 enemies." The smith then put an iron chain round the mar- 
 tyrs, and drove in a staple to fix it. " Good fellow," said 
 Ridley, " knock it hard, for the flesh will have its course." 
 His brother-in-law brought some gunpowder ; being told what 
 it was, Ridley said, " I will receive it as sent of God," and 
 inquired whether there was some for Latimer. He also 
 addressed Lord Williams, requesting him to speak to the 
 queen in behalf of his relatives, and some tenants of the See 
 of London who had taken leases from him, but had been 
 dispossessed by Bonner, that he might obtain new fines from 
 others.* 
 
 * While Ridley held the bishopric of London, he maintained Bonner's mother and 
 
CRUEL SUFFERINGS OF RIDLEY. 171 
 
 All was now ready — a lighted fagot was brought and laid 
 at Ridley's feet. Then Latimer addressed his stake-fellow in 
 these memorable words: "Be of good comfort, Master Rid- 
 ley, AND PLAY THE MAN J WE SHALL THIS DAY LIGHT SUCH A 
 CANDLE, BY God's GRACE, IN ENGLAND, AS I TRUST SHALL NEVER 
 BE PUT OUT." 
 
 That light has not yet been extinguished ; and, blessed be 
 God, it appears to burn with increasing brightness. But let 
 British Protestants, of whatever denomination they may be 
 as to outward forms, be watchful, and earnestly seek to 
 strengthen the things that remain ; for One walketh now, as 
 of old, "in the midst of the candlesticks" (Rev., i., 11) — 
 may he find us " trying them which say they are apostles, and 
 are not." And may he not find us negligent or slothful, lest 
 he should " remove this candle" from our land, as he did from 
 the churches of old. 
 
 The fire burned fiercely. Ridley exclaimed repeatedly, 
 with a loud voice, " Lord, into thy hands I commend my 
 spirit! Lord, receive my spirit!" Latimer cried as vehe- 
 mently, "O Father of heaven, receive my soul!" and bent 
 towards the flames, as it were embracing them : he then 
 stroked his face with his hands, and bathing them in the fire, 
 speedily departed with little pain. 
 
 Ridley's sufferings were more severe. The fagots had 
 been built too high on his side, and kept the flames from 
 burning up. He entreated them to let the fire come to him : 
 his brother, anxious to comply with his request, but mista- 
 king his wishes, heaped the fagots still higher, so that his 
 lower parts were burned, while the upper part of his body 
 remained untouched. After some time the by-standers per- 
 ceived that his legs were consumed, while his garments on 
 one side were hardly scorched ; he still continued to call 
 " Lord, have mercy upon me !" frequently adding, " Let the 
 fire come to me !" At last he was understood ; one of the 
 attendants pulled away the upper fagots, the flame rose, and 
 the gunpowder exploding, he stirred no more ; but his legs 
 being consumed, his body turned over the chain and fell at 
 Latimer's feet. 
 
 Hundreds were moved to tears at beholding the horrid tor- 
 tures endured by Ridley, and to see his own brother anxious 
 to do him a kindness by hastening his end ! Nor could they 
 remember with indifference that these men had held the first 
 stations in the land, and had passed an active and useful life, 
 honoured for their learning, piety, and irreproachable conduct, 
 ever manifesting deep anxiety for the welfare of the bodies 
 and souls of men. Grievous indeed was it to see two such 
 
 sister, treating them with much respect. The mother was always allowed the most 
 honourable place at his table. Bonner returned this conduct by depriving Ridley's 
 brother-in-law of his property, and by seeking occasion to accuse him of heresy ! 
 
172 AWFUL DEATH OF GARDINER. 
 
 excellent individuals put into the fire and burned.* " Well," 
 says Fox, concluding the narrative of their sufferings, " dead 
 they are, and the reward of this world they have already ; 
 what reward remaineth for them in heaven, the day of the 
 Lord's glory, when he cometh with his saints, shall shortly, 
 I trust, declare." 
 
 It was remarked that an unusual quantity of blood gushed 
 from the heart of Latimer while his remains lay among the 
 embers. This forcibly recalled to the minds of the specta- 
 tors the constant prayer of the venerable martyr during his 
 imprisonment ; which was, that, as God had called him to be 
 a preacher of his Word, so he would also give him grace to 
 stand to his doctrine unto death, and shed his heart's blood 
 for the same. 
 
 We have next to contemplate the last hours of a very 
 different character — of Gardiner, the bishop of Winchester, 
 and lord chancellor, who had been for many years the chief 
 opposer of the Reformation in England. On the day of Ridley 
 and Latimer's martyrdom, he waited with impatience for the 
 account of their burning. At that period it was usUal for 
 persons of rank to dine at eleven o'clock, but on this occasion 
 Gardiner delayed his meal till he received the intelligence he 
 so anxiously desired. About four o'clock an express arrived, 
 informing him that fire had certainly been set to the pile : he 
 then sat down to dinner with much glee ; but, while feasting 
 his body with the viands before him, and his mind with the 
 sufferings of the martyred saints of the Most High, he was 
 seized with a mortal disease (the consequence of vices in 
 which he had long indulged), which left him not till he was 
 brought to the narrow house appointed for all living. For 
 some days his illness did not prevent him from attending the 
 Parliament and other affairs; but it rapidly increased, and as 
 Pilkington, bishop of Durham, a contemporary, stated, "he 
 rotted above ground ; so that it was scarcely possible to get 
 any one to come near him." The sufferings of his mind were 
 not less painful than those of his body. He frequently 
 exclaimed, " I have sinned like Peter, but have not repented 
 like him." His case presents an awful warning to those who 
 defer the hour of repentance. Dr. Day, the bishop of Chi- 
 chester, seeing his dreadful state of body and mind, and well 
 knowing that the juggleries of Romanism could not at that 
 hour afford any comfort, had recourse to the only ground of 
 
 * The account book already mentioned contains the following items : 
 
 «. d. 
 
 For three loads of wood fagots to burn- Ridley and Latimer 12 
 
 Item one load of furze fagots , 3 4 
 
 For the carriage of these four loads 2 
 
 Item a post 1 4 
 
 Item two chains 3 4 
 
 Item two staples 6 
 
 Item four labourers 2 8 
 
WEBB, ROrER, AND PARK. 173 
 
 salvation. He endeavoured to comfort the dying prelate with 
 the promises of God's mercy, and the offers of free justifica- 
 tion by the blood of Christ, repeating passages of Scripture. 
 Gardiner, raging with the natural enmity of the heart of man 
 against the doctrines of grace, but convinced, though not 
 changed, exclaimed, " What, my lord, will you open that gap 
 now ? Then farewell, all together. To me, and such other 
 in my case, indeed, you may speak, it ; but open this window 
 to the people, and then farewell all together." We read that 
 the devils believe and tremble ; awful to say, Gardiner's case 
 appears to be similar. 
 
 The character of Gardiner need not be drawn at any great 
 length. Cool and crafty, he left the drudgery of persecution 
 to others, while he bent all his endeavours to build Romanism 
 upon a firm foundation. Respecting his changeableness of 
 conduct in opposing the pope, and afterward restoring his 
 power, there is no occasion to enlarge.* In a word, he was 
 entirely devoid of any Christian principles. 
 
 Reader, for a moment let your thoughts return to the 
 morning of the 15th of October, 1555. View Ridley, deprived 
 of his rank, honours, and possessions, condemned to the fire 
 and standing at the stake, his friends hardly daring to address 
 him. Contrast him in this forlorn state with his persecutor, 
 secure in the favour of his royal mistress, assured of the 
 countenance and support of the pope, so that the dignity of 
 cardinal and the legatine power appeared within his grasp, 
 with the probability of supplanting his rival, and obtaining 
 the primacy of the land. View him in possession of rank, 
 honours, favour, and riches, and expecting a large increase. 
 Then say, in the place of which of them would you prefer to 
 be found 1 When thou comest into the sanctuary of the 
 Lord, thou shall understand the end of these men. Surely, 
 the contrast of their last hours must constrain us to exclaim, 
 " Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end 
 be like his !" 
 
 In the same month, John Webb, George Roper, and 
 Gregory Park were burned at Canterbury, and suffered with 
 much patience. When the fire was kindled, Roper stretched 
 out his arms, and held them in that position, without moving, 
 till they were consumed and fell from his body. 
 
 About this period, several individuals are recorded to have 
 died in Lollards' Tower and other prisons, from the severe 
 sufferings they endured. Their bodies were invariably cast 
 
 ♦Burnet has printed a letter written by Anne Boleyn to Gardiner, in the year 
 1529. He was then at Rome, endeavouring- to procure' Henry's divorce; and from 
 this letter it is evident that he was aware of Henry's intention to marry her. This 
 waa before Cranmor had been introduced to the king! Gardiner was no favourite 
 with the people. Once he was appointed to victual the royal navy ; he then pro- 
 rured Wednesday to be observed as a fast (or banyan) day, no flesh meat being 
 allowed to the sailors. They called it " the bishop's fasting day;" 
 
 P2 
 
174 PROCEEDINGS OF POLE. 
 
 out into the fields, but charitable individuals used to bury 
 them at night or early in the morning. The archers in the 
 Finsbury fields, where they in general were cast, used often 
 to assist, standing round the grave and singing psalms — the 
 songs of Zion in a strange land ! 
 
 The Parliament met on the 2 1st "of October ; but men Avere 
 much discontented with the recent persecutions, and the evi- 
 dent design to throw all power into the hands of the Romish 
 clergy. This was strengthened by the queen's determination 
 to restore all the property still possessed by the crown, 
 which the legate claimed as the " patrimony of the Church ;" 
 and an act was passed accordingly. 
 
 By Gardiner's death Pole acquired greater authority. He 
 now brought forward several decrees. The first ordered a 
 constant remembrance of the reconciliation of England with 
 Rome. The other strengthened Romanism, but in many 
 respects tended to reform the clergy. Pole was aware that 
 men's minds were too much enlightened in England to al- 
 low the gross vices so common among ecclesiastics in for- 
 mer times, and even at a later period in other countries. He 
 knew that, if a similar course were pursued in England, the 
 system of superstition and error must again be destroyed. 
 From policy, he rather discouraged the full course of perse- 
 cution ; but, aware that the Romish See would not counte- 
 nance milder proceedings, he allowed his deputies and the 
 other prelates to proceed as violently as they chose. It was 
 soon evident that, although Gardiner was dead, the persecu- 
 tions would continue unabated ; for they proceeded from the 
 principles of that Church, which is represented in the Apoca- 
 lypse as " drunken with the blood of the saints and martyrs 
 of Jesus," rather than from the passions of individuals, al- 
 though the latter naturally tended to increase or diminish 
 the severity of the measures adopted. We may here men- 
 tion that Pole refused to grant the request of the Jesuits, 
 when they petitioned to be allowed some of the monasteries 
 in England, which the queen purposed to restore, that the3^ 
 might establish schools and seminaries for education. 
 
 A few particulars respecting the Jesuits may be desirable 
 in this place. At the commencement of the Reformation, 
 about A.D. 1520, when the monks and friars were all more or 
 less sunk in sloth and sensuality, an enthusiastic Spaniard, 
 named Loyola, determined to found a new monastic order, 
 dedicated especially to the service of the Virgin and her Son. 
 At first this was opposed by the popes ; but the progress of 
 truth showed them the necessity of obtaining additional and 
 more efficient aid ; and Loyola offering that his followers 
 should take a vow of absolute and unconditional obedience to 
 the popedom, without any charge to the Holy See, Paul III. 
 perceived the value of such auxiliaries, and granted ample 
 privileges to the order of Jesuits. 
 
RISE AND PROGRESS OF THE JESUITS. 175 
 
 It is impossible here to attempt even a brief sketch of the 
 rise and progress of that order. Its unceasing devotion to 
 popery, as an outward form, may be attributed to Loyola; 
 but the profound and artful system of policy by which it has 
 been conducted is to be attributed to Lainez and others, who 
 were his earliest coadjutors. 
 
 While other monastic orders appear, more or less, to lead 
 their votaries to superstition and seclusion from the world, 
 Jesuitism proceeds in a manner directly opposite. The mem- 
 bers of this order are expressly freed from all the long daily 
 routine of religious services ; they are commanded to mix 
 with the world, to study the dispositions of persons of every 
 rank, and to direct or influence all things for the advance- 
 ment of Romanism. 
 
 It soon became evident that, although this was the outward 
 object, yet the cliief design was to promote the power and 
 influence of the order itself, so as to attain an absolute con- 
 trol over the whole world ! Proofs of this were speedily so 
 apparent,* that considerable opposition was made to the 
 progress of the society even in Romish countries. But it 
 prevailed against the opposition of its enemies, and was par- 
 ticularly successful in obtaining control over the greater part 
 of the colleges and establishments for education.!/ 
 
 The great and leading maxim of Jesuitism being, " that the 
 end sanctified the means, or, that it was lawful to do evil 
 that good (or what was denominated such) might come," led 
 to the adoption of a system of relaxed and pliant morality, 
 which obtained influence over mankind by accommodating it- 
 self to the vices and passions of human nature, even while 
 it outwardly professed the reverse. Such a procedure must 
 ever be opposed to the light of truth ; and the members of 
 this order have ever conceived it their peculiar function to 
 combat the opinions and check the progress of Protestants.^ 
 This has ever been their favourite object, although in gen- 
 eral followed in a concealed manner, according to the usual 
 tenour of their policy ; but the artifices of Jesuitism are fully 
 developed in the Secret Rules of the Society, which have 
 
 * M. Canaze, the French ambassador at Venice, stated to Henry IV. many facts 
 relative to the Jesuits. Referring to some of their papers which h.ad been seized at 
 Padua and Brescia, he says, " Memoirs were found relating rather to the monarchy 
 ■Of the world tlian the kingdom of heaven." — See vol. iii. of his Letters and Memoirs. 
 Also, " Secreta Monita Societatis Jesu." 
 
 t Notwithstanding the abolition of popery in England, the Jesuits obtained the 
 chief influence here over the Roman Catholics, ajid engaged in many plots agains? 
 Queen Elizabeth and King James the First. For these they sufFered as traitors, 
 being convicted upon the clearest evidence ; but they were honoured at Rome as 
 Martyrs: and the pictures of Garnett and others, who were concerned in the Gun- 
 powder Plot, were placed in the Jesuits' College at Rome, and treated with the great- 
 est respect. " 
 
 % " They (the Jesuits) have published such tenets concerning the duty of opposing 
 princes who were enemies of the Catholic faith as countenanced the most atrocious 
 crimes, and tended to dissolve all ties which connect subjects with their rulers." 
 — Robertson's Charles V., book iv 
 
176 CRAFTY POLICY OF THE JESUITS. 
 
 been published. The services rendered to popery by this or- 
 der were considerable ; at the same time, the encroaching 
 spirit of Jesuitism rendered it dangerous to the very faith it 
 undertook to defend. This became more fully apparent, and 
 the Jesuits were at different times expelled from several 
 Romish countries.* At length, in 1773, the order was sup- 
 pressed by Pope Clement XIV., who is said to have fallen 
 a sacrifice in consequence. 
 
 But the late Pope Pius VII. re-established the Jesuits, 
 under the pretence of seeking their aid against infidels and 
 heretics. He declared that he should " deem himself guilty of 
 a great crime against God" if he neglected to employ in the 
 service of " the bark of St. Peter those vigorous and experienced 
 rowers who volunteered their services .'" And thus an order of 
 men,f " who avowedly live for no other object but to promote 
 the cause of the pope, and to procure the establishment of 
 the Church of Rome upon the ruins of all other churches and 
 states in the world," has been re-established, and is now in 
 active operation, even in England ; in former times, it pros- 
 ecuted its objects privately, and under any mask which ap- 
 peared expedient ; surely it is important to inquire whether 
 any change has taken place in this respect. J 
 
 In this work it is impossible to set forth the crafty policy 
 and equivocation which have rendered the words Jesuitical 
 and Jesuitism proverbial terms,^ or to notice their missions, 
 
 * Their expulsion from France, and, indeed, their suppression by the pope, were 
 mainly owing to a lawsuit relative to some mercantile transactions with Martinico 
 (for the Jesuits were traders upon a very large scale), which occasioned the pro- 
 duction of their books ; and an advantage was thus given to their opponents, which 
 was not neglected. 
 
 t Among the papers of one Heth, a concealed Jesuit, who assumed the character 
 of a Protestant minister in 1568, was found a license to preach what doctrine might 
 be necessary for exciting divisions among Protestants. This may be verified" by ref- 
 erence to the registry of the diocese of Rochester. Are there any such preachers in 
 our days ? . 
 
 t See The Protestant, published at Glascow, vol. iii., No. 138 to 143 ; also, A 
 Brief Account of the Jesuits, Lond., 1815; The History of the Jesuits, 2 vols. 8vo, 
 Lond., 1816; The Picture of Popery; also, Robertson's Charles V., Seckendorf, and 
 other historians. 
 
 § In the History of the Jesuits, vol. ii., chap, xvi., particulars are given of thesolenm 
 vows entered into by the Jesuits, in which the engagements are to be observed " ac- 
 cording to the constitution and according to the custom of the society !" — See Mark, 
 vii., 13. The same work contains numerous extracts from their writings ; two may 
 suffice. In the year 1644, the University of Paris denounced many of the principles 
 taught by Hereau, the Jesuit professor of Moral Theology, and exhibited in his own 
 handwriting. One was as follows : If a person were in danger of losing his good 
 name, either by a true or false accusation, and were not able to prevent this " except 
 In/ hilling the accuser clandestinely and in private, he may lawfully do it." L'Amy, 
 another Jesuit, published a Course of Theology, in which he taught that an ecclesi- 
 astic might kill a person who was about to publish any great crimes of himself, or of 
 his order, provided there was no other way of hindering it.— See History of the Jes- 
 uits, vol. ii., p. iii., 130. Also, Pascal's Provincial Letters (the 13th). Pascal ably 
 exposed the' doctrines of the Jesuits, both as moralists and theologians. As they held 
 such doctrines on the subject of the Sixth Commandment, the reader may easily sup- 
 pose that the others might be similarly broken. It is unnecessary here to notice the 
 sophistry by which these horrid doctrines were supported. In The Protestant, and 
 other works, the reader will find a particular account of the Secreta Monita> or the 
 Secret Rules of the Jesuits. 
 
JOHN PHILPOT. 177 
 
 by which the heathen have been encouraged in idolatry, and 
 the religion of Christ degraded by the attempt to unite it with 
 the vilest superstitions. These, and many other particulars, 
 are fully discussed in several works expressly written upon 
 the subject. But it may be well to add the words of a Roman 
 Catholic advocate, addressed to a Roman Catholic body (the 
 Parliament of Paris) in 1564, as reported by De Thou, a • 
 Roman Catholic historian. " You yourselves, who now tol- 
 erate the Jesuits, even you, if you continue that course, will 
 reproach yourselves, when it is too late, with your mistaken 
 credulity, when you shall behold the deplorable consequences 
 of your pliancy in the overthrow of all public order and tran- 
 quillity, not only in this country (France), but throughout 
 the whole Christian world."* 
 
 On the 18th of December, John Philpot, archdeacon of 
 "Winchester, was burned in Smithfield. He was the son of 
 a knight of Hampshire, and distinguished himself at Oxford 
 for his learning, especially for his knowledge of the Hebrew, 
 an acquirement unusual in those days. Having travelled on 
 the Continent, he returned home confirmed in the principles 
 of the Reformation, and was noted during King Edward's 
 reign for his faithfulness and ability as a preacher. In the 
 early part of Queen Mary's days, he distinguished himself 
 by his public and zealous defence of the truth, as related in 
 a former chapter. On this account he was marked and 
 speedily committed to prison. The Romanists were very 
 desirous to bring him to their opinions, well knowing that 
 his ability and learning were calculated to promote their 
 cause. For this reason, he was not included among the 
 early martyrs of the reign ; but a short time previous to the 
 decease of Gardiner, that prelate transferred him to Bonner. 
 He was treated with much severity, and endeavours were 
 again used to bring him over to the Romish faith. Philpot 
 found means to leave in writing particulars of thirteen of 
 his examinations, with a full account of the treatment he re- 
 ceived. 
 
 These interesting and instructive documents well deserve 
 to be studied by every Protestant. f Bonner and Story, as 
 usual, behaved with brutality, fulfilling the words of the latter, 
 who told Philpot, on his first examination, " Thou shalt go to 
 the Lollards' Tower, and be handled there like a heretic as 
 thou art, and be judged by my Lord of London." 
 
 Philpot was confined, with several others, in a dark dun- 
 geon, at the end of Bonner's Coal-house, in Paternaster Row, 
 or in a tower on the battlements of the Cathedral, without 
 fire or candle, in the month of November : but there was one 
 with him, even " the Comforter ;" and under his influence, 
 
 * See A Brief Account of the Jesuits, London, Rivington, 1815. 
 t See The British Reformer, " Philpot." 
 
178 philpot's examinations 
 
 as Philpot wrote secretly in the Coal-house, " I, with my six 
 fellows, do rouse together in straw as cheerfully, we thaak 
 God, as others do on their beds of down !" But this associa- 
 tion with his brethren in affliction was found injurious to the 
 cause of Romanism ; he was accused of " strengthening the 
 other prisoners in their errors," and was removed for a time 
 to solitary confinement in the tower just mentioned. He thus 
 describes his removal : " I passed through Paul's up to Lol- 
 lards' Tower, and after that turned along all the west side 
 of Paul's, through the wall, and passing through six or seven 
 doors, came to my lodging, through many straits, where I 
 called to remembrance that strait is the way to heaven ; and 
 it is in a tower right on the other side of Lollards' Tower, 
 as high almost as the battlements of Paul's, eight feet in 
 breadth and thirteen of length, and almost over the prison 
 where I was before, having a window opening towards the 
 east, by the which I may look over the tops of a great many 
 houses, but see no man passing into them." Here he was 
 searched narrowly by the keeper and his assistant ; but he 
 was able to conceal some written memorandums he had 
 about him. The passages in the interior of the present Cathe- 
 dral may remind us of Philpot's narrative ; but the remote 
 corners of this noble pile of building are not now used as 
 places of imprisonment for the saints of the Most High. 
 
 The principal topics wherein the Church of Rome has er- 
 red from the true faith were more or less noticed during 
 Philpot's examinations. Upon the point of unity, for which 
 Romanists so earnestly contend, and their assertions that 
 there is no salvation except in the pale of their church, Phil- 
 pot thus expressed himself: " You say you are of the true 
 Church, and we say we are of the true Church. You say 
 that whoever is out of your Church is damned ; and we think, 
 verily, on the other side, that if we depart from the true 
 Church (of Christ), wherein we are grafted in God's Word, 
 we should stand in the state of damnation. Wherefore, if 
 your lordship can bring any better authority for your Church 
 than we can do for ours (the Church of Christ), and prove 
 by the Scriptures that the Church of Rome, of which you 
 are, is the true Catholic Church, as in all your sermons, wri- 
 tings, and arguments you do uphold ; and that all Christian 
 persons ought to be ruled by the same, under pain of damna- 
 tion, as you say ; and that the same Church, as you pretend, 
 hath authority to interpret the Scriptures as it seemeth good 
 to her, and that all men are bound to follow such interpre- 
 tations only, I shall be as conformable to the same Church 
 as you may desire me, which otherwise I dare not. There- 
 fore I require you, for God's sake, to satisfy me in this." 
 This they promised to do, but were utterly unable to succeed ; 
 and though they produced some passages from the ancient 
 
AND CONDEMNATION. 179 
 
 fathers in support of their assertions, Philpot easily confuted 
 them from the same authorities ; and as to the universality of 
 their Church, he reminded them that two parts of the world, 
 Asia and Africa, never consented to the supremacy claimed 
 by the Bishop of Rome. 
 
 On another occasion, Bonner found fault with Philpot be- 
 cause he had written in one of his books, " In me, John Phil- 
 pot, where sin did abound, grace hath more abounded." 
 Philpot reproved the prelate's ignorance of Scripture by re- 
 minding him that it was the saying of St. Paul, and that he 
 did apply it to himself for his comfort, knowing that, " though 
 his sins were huge and great in the sight of God, yet is his 
 mercy and grace above them all." But it is impossible to 
 give even an imperfect sketch of these examinations ; suffice 
 it to say, that Philpot did indeed " play the man" throughout 
 them all ; he bore their taunts unmoved, and met their rea- 
 sonings with stronger arguments ; at the same time not arro- 
 gating any pre-eminence to himself for his superiority in 
 learning, but taking his stand on firm ground ; as he himself 
 said, " I boast of no knowledge, but of faith and of Christ ; 
 and that I am bound to know, as sure I do." 
 
 At length, on the 16th of December, Bonner plainly told 
 Philpot that men said they would burn no more heretics since 
 Gardiner was dead, but he should soon be despatched to 
 show the contrary. The articles against him were then 
 produced : they chai-ged him with several false and blasphe- 
 mous opinions ; a frequent practice among the Romanists, 
 when accusing the Lollards and Protestants. These Phil- 
 pot disavowed, asking whether his lordship was not ashamed 
 to charge him with such falsities. Bonner then proceeded 
 to give sentence, in the first place reciting a prayer entreat- 
 ing Divine light ! Philpot was charged with having fallen 
 from the unity of the Church, with having alleged that the 
 mass was idolatry, and with denying the real presence of 
 Christ's body in the sacrament. While Bonner was reading 
 the sentence, Bourne, the bishop of Bath, stopped him, and 
 said, " My lord, inquire whether he will recant." This was 
 usually done, as evidence of their pretended reluctance to 
 condemn ! In this instance Bonner showed his real spirit, re- 
 plying, " Oh, let him alone," and read the remainder of the 
 sentence without stopping. 
 
 Philpot w r as then carried to Newgate, where Alexander, 
 the cruel keeper, ordered him to be loaded with as many fet- 
 ters as he could bear, and sent him down to a dungeon. The 
 si ir riff, being apprized of this unnecessary cruelty, sent or- 
 ders to the keeper to handle him more gently. With this 
 message Alexander very reluctantly complied, threatening 
 to complain to the bishops of the sheriff's interference. 
 The next evening, Philpot was informed that the writ for his 
 
180 BURNING OP PKILPOT. 
 
 burning was issued. " I am ready," said he ; " God grant 
 me strength, and a joyful resurrection !" He then retired, 
 and prayed earnestly, blessing God that he had made him 
 "worthy to suffer for the truth. 
 
 At eight o'clock in the morning the sheriffs called for Phil- 
 pot. He went down to them with much joy. His faithful 
 servant watched for this opportunity to bid him farewell. 
 They led the martyr towards Smithfield ; the way was miry, 
 and two officers took him in their arms to bear him to the 
 stake. "What," said he, merrily, "will ye make me a 
 pope 1 I am content to go to my journey's end on foot !" 
 As he entered Smithfield, he kneeled down, and said, " I will 
 pay my vows in thee, Smithfield." He kissed the stake, 
 and added, " Shall I disdain to suffer at this stake, seeing my 
 Redeemer did not refuse to suffer a vile death upon the cross 
 for me ?" Having repeated the 108th, 107th, and 108th Psalms, 
 and distributed money among the officers, he was bound to 
 the stake, and patiently endured martyrdom. The people 
 manifested much concern at his sufferings ; in consequence 
 of which, a letter v/as written from the council to the lord- 
 mayor, ordering that persons should be appointed to attend 
 the execution of heretics, to apprehend any who should " com- 
 fort, aid, or praise them." 
 
 We may now refer to some other event3 which occurred 
 during the latter part of this year. Strype mentions that, on 
 the 3d of August, the queen went abroad, for the first time 
 after she had given up the expectation of becoming a mother. 
 On this occasion, a beggar, who pretended to be lame, threw 
 away his crutches and ran after her majesty. The paltry- 
 trick was rewarded, and was reported as a miracle, to im- 
 press the common people with an opinion of something ex- 
 traordinary in the queen. It may remind us of some of the 
 princely miracles of modern date, if the tales respecting Prince 
 Hohenloe are not already forgotten. 
 
 The 4th of September was kept as a strict fast by the 
 queen and all the court, to qualify them for receiving the 
 pope's jubilee and pardon. This was proclaimed at St. PauFs 
 on the 15th, with the declaration that all who availed them- 
 selves of this indulgence should " receive clean remission of 
 all their sins that ever they did." But it appeared as though 
 the heavens frowned on our unhappy land : heavy rains 
 poured down, almost without ceasing, for six months, and 
 unprecedented inundations took place, the forerunners of the 
 pestilence and famine* which, more or less, raged during the 
 remainder of this miserable reign. 
 
 * Beef was sold at fourpence a pound ; a sheep was worth twenty shillings ; 
 wheat sixty-four shillings a quarter ; prices almost incredible, when the vast differ- 
 ence in the value of money at the present time is considered. In many places, the 
 poor were obliged to use a sort of bread made of acorns. In Oxford, the fellows and 
 scholars of several of the poorer colleges were directed to return home till provisions 
 should become more reasonable. 
 
SUFFERINGS OF THE PROTESTANTS IN PRISON. I SI 
 
 Coverdale has drawn a striking picture of the sufferings 
 of the professors of the Gospel at this period. He says, 
 " Many were imprisoned in dungeons, ugsome holes, dark, 
 loathsome, and stinking corners ;" others. loaded with fetters 
 and chains, so that they could scarcely stir ; some fastened in 
 the stocks with their legs upward, and their necks secured to 
 the wall with iron collars ; sometimes one leg or hand in the 
 stocks, and the others out, and without stool or stone to sit 
 upon, to ease their tormented bodies ; others kept in what 
 were called Skeflington's gyves, a frame of iron by which their 
 bodies were almost bent double. Many suffered from a want 
 of sufficient sustenance; they were, in several instances, 
 starved to death, their persecutors frequently boasting that 
 they would compel these suffering saints " to eat their fingers' 
 ends for hunger." Their friends, on the other hand, were 
 equally \Vatchful to succour the poor prisoners, and to convey 
 food and money whenever they could find opportunity. " All 
 these torments," says Coverdale, " and many more, were 
 practised by papists ; the stout, sturdy soldiers of Satan thus 
 delighting in variety of tyranny and torments upon the saints 
 of God, as is full well, and too well known ; and as many 
 can testify who are yet alive, and felt some smart thereof." 
 Although they were not allowed the use of pen, ink, or pa- 
 per, they found means to convey to their friends some me- 
 morials of their steadfastness in the faith. Sometimes, in- 
 stead of pens, they used small pieces of lead pulled from the 
 window, and the want of ink was supplied by their own 
 blood. Some of their letters so written — literally the me- 
 morials of a bloody reign — are referred to by the accurate an- 
 nalists of those sad times. 
 
 The brethren who went about secretly encouraging the 
 professors in the faith were strictly sought for. The Word 
 of God was indeed precious in those days, and the followers 
 of Christ assembled together whenever they could find op- 
 portunity. The members of these little congregations were 
 frequently apprehended while thus engaged, but still they 
 continued to meet together. 
 
 When the ministers of the Word had been driven away or 
 cut off, some of the laity who were able used to supply their 
 place. Strype mentions, in particular, a bricklayer, named 
 Daunce, who lived in Whitechapel, and used to preach the 
 Gospel in his garden every holyday to all who ventured to 
 attend ; and, as we proceed, we shall find several others are 
 noticed. 
 
 Many tracts and other small publications, addressed to the 
 persecuted flock of Christ, were printed abroad by Coverdale 
 and others, and privately circulated in England. A Romish 
 member of Parliament wrote, " It is said here are divers ill 
 looks cast by night about the city, that have been conveyed 
 Q 
 
182 ROSE. 
 
 from beyond the seas." The persons who engaged in this 
 work were strictly sought after ; and, to check their proceed- 
 ings, the Stationers' Company was incorporated early in the 
 ensuing year. Their charter stated that they were incorpo- 
 rated for the special purpose of checking heretical works, 
 and unusual power was given to them to search for and seize 
 all publications against Romanism. 
 
 It has been mentioned, that on the 1st of January in this 
 year, a minister, named Rose, was taken in a house in Bow- 
 churchyard, with many of his congregation. Although sev- 
 eral of his people were burned, he himself was preserved, and 
 was living at Luton when Fox wrote. Eose had long been 
 known as a Gospeller, which made his preservation the more 
 remarkable. He was brought to the knowledge of the truth 
 by the preaching of Latimer, and was the means of convert- 
 ing many in Suffolk by his sermons against idolatry and 
 other popish doctrines. King and his companions, who 
 burned the image at Dover-court in 1532, were among his 
 constant hearers, and the Romanists at that time were eager 
 for his destruction. He was sent to London, and confined 
 for many months in Bishop Langley's house in Holborn, 
 being kept in the stocks for several weeks ; at which time 
 his sufferings were very severe, for he was laid with his back 
 upon the ground, while his feet were raised up. At length 
 Cranmer interposed and caused him to be set at liberty, and 
 he returned to his work, preaching in Suffolk, Lincolnshire, 
 and other counties. When the act of the Six Articles was in 
 force, the papists again sought for him, and orders were is- 
 sued to put him to death as soon as he could be found. For 
 a time he took refuge on the Continent, but he returned to 
 England, and, during the reign of King Edward, was made 
 minister of West Ham. On the accession of Queen Mary 
 he was deprived of his benefice, but continued to preach 
 secretly in London during the early part of her reign. 
 
 On his first examination, Bishop Gardiner told Mr. Rose 
 he had long sought for him, and would now find out who had 
 protected him, " or else," to use his own expressive words, 
 " he would make him a foot longer," referring to the torture 
 of the rack. He was then accused of having prayed at Nor- 
 wich, that God would turn the heart of Queen Mary, or take 
 her out of the world. This he denied, and the Romish 
 bishops did not urge it farther. After some time he was 
 sent to Norwich, to be examined by the Romish prelate of 
 that diocese. " What sayest thou to the real presence in 
 the sacrament V was, as usual, the inquiry. 
 
 On his second examination the bishop said, " Ah, sirrah, 
 you will admit nothing but Scripture." Rose's answer is 
 worthy of record : " No, truly, my lord, I admit nothing but 
 Scripture for the guidance of the soul; for why'? 'Faith 
 
HIS ESCATE TO THE CONTINENT. 183 
 
 comcth by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God, and 
 win ri- the Word of God is not, there ought no belief to be 
 given. For whatsoever is not of faith is sin.'" This was 
 Ji : ■' they left off speaking any more of that matter!" 
 
 During his examination, he acted with great steadfastness 
 prudence, always refusing to admit any doctrine 
 rtion contrary to the Scriptures, yet being careful, as 
 s, •• that they should have none occasion to judge me 
 of obstinacy." At that time the queen was supposed to be 
 dangerously ill ; which, with the age and great popularity of 
 this \ eaerable minister, made the Romanists of Norwich un- 
 willing: just then to put him publicly to death. The bishop, 
 therefore, pretended to believe that Rose Avouid return to 
 their faith, and deferred examining him farther till he should 
 return from a visitation then about to commence. He also 
 said that he regretted the expense "which Rose incurred 
 while in custody, and wished some friend would receive him 
 during his absence. Sir William Wodehouse - , who was very 
 partial to Rose, hearing this, offered to provide meat, drink, 
 and lodging for him, to which the bishop consented. Sir 
 William treated Rose very kindly; and the papists reported 
 that he had entered into bonds to produce him when requi- 
 red. On Sir William's return from a short absence, Rose 
 inquired whether this Avas the case : rinding the contrary, he 
 asked whether he might visit his friends. " Go where you 
 will," said Sir William ; "I told the bishop I would not be 
 your jailer, but only provide you with meat, drink, and lodg- 
 ing." Rose then consulted with his friends, and they con- 
 veyed him to a place of concealment. On the bishop's re- 
 turn, he caused a general search to be made for the prison- 
 er : this-being unsuccessfid, he consulted a conjurer ! Rose, 
 however, escaped to London, and from thence was convey- 
 ed to Germany, where he continued till the death of the 
 queen. 
 
 Bonner's declaration that heretics should be burned al- 
 though Gardiner was dead, -was soon confirmed. On the 27th 
 of January, 1556, seven martyrs were burned in Smithfield ; 
 two of the number were females. Their accusations speci- 
 fied that they were baptized in the Catholic religion, but de- 
 parted from the unity of the Church, refusing to come to 
 mass, and denying the real presence in the sacrament. The 
 following is a brief account of these sufferers for the truth : 
 Thomas Whittle was a priest, in the county of Essex, and 
 preached the Gospel faithfully during King Edward's reign. 
 On the accession of Queen Mary, he was expelled from his 
 ciin 1 for being married; and then travelled about from place 
 to place, seeking opportunities for preaching the Gospel. 
 While thus occupied, one of the Romish informers appre- 
 hended him, and he was carried before Bonner. His first 
 
184 BURNING OP WHITTLE, GREEN, 
 
 interview with this persecutor of the saints was described 
 by Whittle himself in a letter he contrived to transmit to a 
 friend. 
 
 On the 10th of January he was brought before the bishop, 
 having been confined all night in the porter's lodge, lying 
 upon the ground, although very ill. Bonner, as usual, ar- 
 gued respecting the sacrament of the altar, and asked wheth- 
 er he would have come to mass if he had been sent for. 
 Whittle replied that he would have come to his lordship 
 wherever he had been sent for ; but as to the mass, he had 
 small affection for it. At this reply the bishop angrily said 
 that he should be kept on bread and water, and struck him 
 violently with his fist, first on one cheek, and then on the 
 other, ordering him to be taken away. Whittle was then led 
 to a small place used for storing salt, where he was confined 
 for two days and nights, without even straw to lie upon. A 
 few days afterward Harpsfield persuaded him to sign a gen- 
 eral declaration against all heresies and errors ; but, know- 
 ing what this implied, from that moment he felt, as he ex- 
 pressed it, " a hell in his conscience." The next morning he 
 sent for Harpsfield, and obtained leave to tear off his name ; 
 and on the 14th he was condemned. He thus described his 
 feelings in a letter written in the Coal-house : " They did as- 
 sault me, and craftily tempt me to their wicked ways, or at 
 least to the denying of my faith and true opinions, though it 
 were but by colour and dissimulation. And, alas ! in some 
 degree they prevailed. Not that I did at all like their opin- 
 ions and false, papistical religion, or doubted of the truths 
 wherein I stand, but the infirmity of the flesh beguiled me to 
 desire liberty by unlawful means. God lay it not to my 
 charge at that day; and so I heartily desire you to pray. 
 Howbeit, I trust profit came thereby to me, in that God suf- 
 fered Satan to buffet me by his foresaid minister of mischief, 
 and showing me mine infirmity, that I should not boast or re- 
 joice in myself, but only in the Lord ; who, when he had led 
 me to hell in my conscience, through the apprehension of his 
 fearful judgments, for my fearfulness, mistrust, and crafty 
 cloaking in such spiritual and weighty matters, yet he brought 
 me from thence again, to the magnifying of his name." How 
 different his case from that of Gardiner ! 
 
 Bartlet Green was the son of a gentleman of respecta- 
 bility ; he had studied at Oxford, where he was brought to 
 the knowledge of the truth while attending upon the divinity 
 lectures of Peter Martyr. He afterward entered at the Tem- 
 ple to study the law. He continued steadfast in the profession 
 of the Gospel, and was much esteemed for his Christian con- 
 duct. Towards the end of 1555, a messenger was intercept- 
 ed on his way to the Continent with several letters to the 
 exiles abroad from their friends here. One of these was 
 
BROWN, TUDSON, WEST, AND OTHERS. 185 
 
 from Green. Being the writer of a letter to an exile was 
 enough to bring him into trouble, and the persecutors availed 
 themselves of the following pretext : his friend had written 
 to inquire the truth of a report then current abroad, that the 
 queen was near her end. Green merely replied, " The queen 
 is not dead." For this he was arrested as a traitor; but 
 when once apprehended, he was accused of heresy, and went 
 through the usual forms of examination. Before the final 
 sentence was pronounced, he urged strongly to Bonner the 
 words of Augustine, that " no man should be put to death for 
 his opinions." 
 
 It was mentioned that Bonner buffeted Whittle in the face 
 with his fists. Green was severely scourged, and beaten 
 with rods by this persecutor. 
 
 Thomas Brown was an artificer, of St. Bride's parish. The 
 constable informed against him for not attending at church ; 
 and his examinations and sentence were similar to those al- 
 ready mentioned. 
 
 John Tcdson was also of the city of London, and condemn- 
 ed in the usual manner. 
 
 John West was a shearman by trade ; he was sent from 
 Essex, and condemned with the individuals already named. 
 
 Isabel Foster was also of the parish of St. Bride's, and 
 was apprehended for not attending her parish church. 
 
 Joan Lashford was the daughter of Elizabeth Warne. 
 Like her mother and father-in-law, she was condemned prin- 
 cipally through the means of Dr. Story, who, as already men- 
 tioned, was a relative or near connexion. Though not more 
 than twenty years of age, she was enabled to witness a good 
 confession against the whole body of popish errors. 
 
 These seven martyrs suffered together in Smithfield with 
 much constancy. 
 
 On the 31st of January, four women and one man were 
 burned at Canterbury. John Lomas, of the parish of Tenter- 
 den, was condemned in the usual manner. Agnes Snoth, a 
 widow, of Smarden, was examined several times before the 
 Romish commissioners. In addition to the common topics, 
 she was questioned respecting her opinion of penance, which 
 she denied to be a sacrament. Ann Allbrihgt, Joan Sole, 
 and Joan Catmer, the widow of George Catmer, who suffer- 
 ed in September, 1555, were condemned in like manner. 
 These five martyrs were burned at two stakes, but in one 
 fire. While the flames were raging around them, they con- 
 tinued to sing psalms, and manifested such faith and patience 
 as deeply affected Sir John Norton, who was ordered to be 
 present. 
 
 Burnet examined the original minute-book of the Privy 
 Council during this reign, and states that a great part of its 
 business was to push forward the persecution. Letters were 
 Q2 
 
186 MINISTERS OF STATE UNDER QUEEN MARY. 
 
 written to the principal persons in different counties, requi- 
 ring them to assist in the execution of those who suffered for 
 heresy, and personally to attend on these occasions. Let- 
 ters of thanks were also written to those who assisted in dis- 
 covering and apprehending heretics, and directions were giv- 
 en to torture such as refused to discover their companions ! 
 In one day, letters were written to the sheriffs of Kent, Es- 
 sex, Suffolk, and Staffordshire, and to the mayors of several 
 towns, inquiring why they delayed to execute the persons 
 delivered to them by the Romish prelates. Such was the 
 employment of the English ministers of state in " the Days 
 of Queen Mary !" 
 
ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 
 
 187 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Cranmer and many others are burned. — A blind Man and a Crip- 
 ple, a blind Boy and several Women burned. — Thirteen Mar- 
 tyrs burned in one Fire. — a.d. 1556. 
 
 by the papists. tSee p. 193.) 
 
 After having recorded the sufferings of so many followers 
 of the truth, it is not surprising that we have to add to the 
 list that distinguished Reformer, Thomas Cranmer, archbish- 
 op of Canterbury. He was a chosen servant of God in our 
 land, being the main instrument in opposing popery and pro- 
 moting the Reformation, both under Henry the Eighth and 
 Edward the Sixth. For this he has been marked as a prin- 
 cipal object of the contumely so plentifully cast by Romish 
 writers upon all who differ from their communion. But if 
 we examine the particulars of the history of Cranmer, as re- 
 corded by impartial historians, and duly consider the disad- 
 vantages under which he laboured, from the papistical edu- 
 cation he had received and the times in which he lived, we 
 shall be satisfied that his character has been basely traduced, 
 and that Ave are deeply indebted to him (under God) for the 
 spiritual light and liberty we now enjoy. 
 
 Queen Mary had resolved upon the destruction of Cran- 
 
188 cranmer's examination 
 
 mer ; her bigotry could not allow such a main pillar of the 
 Reformation to remain, although, at a former period, he had 
 saved her life (see p. 3 ). With the casuistry so common in 
 the Church of Rome, she reconciled her conscience to this 
 base ingratitude by forgiving him the charge of treason, of 
 which he was not so guilty as many of her prime favourites, 
 although he had been tried and condemned, while they were 
 suffered to pass unquestioned. Thus she considered herself 
 to stand acquitted towards him, although she took care that 
 he should be detained and burned as a heretic ! 
 
 We have already seen that the crooked policy of Gardiner 
 was the means of preserving Cranmer's life for some time. 
 He did not wish to see Pole possessed of the See of Canter- 
 bury, although he could not desire to shield Cranmer from 
 the consequences of his opposition to Romanism ; and the 
 venerable archbishop was kept a prisoner at Oxford, while 
 the proceedings against him went slowly forward. On the 
 12th of September, 1555, Cranmer was brought before the 
 commissioners who had condemned Ridley and Latimer. 
 Bishop Brooks, the chief of them, was seated upon a lofty 
 throne, at the east end of St. Mary's Church, under the sac- 
 rament of the altar, which, as usual, was suspended in a box 
 over his head. Cranmer, like his brethren, refused to ac- 
 knowledge the authority of the pope. Being exhorted to re- 
 pent of his heresy, and to return to the Church, with other 
 similar advice, he kneeled down and repeated the Lord's 
 Prayer ; then rising, he declared his faith, and the doctrines 
 he maintained. When speaking of the pope's authority, he 
 thus expressed himself : " Alas ! what hath the pope to do in 
 England, whose jurisdiction is so far different from the juris- 
 diction of this realm, that it is impossible to he true to the one 
 and true to the other ? their laws, also, are so different, that 
 whosoever sweareth to both must needs incur perjury to one." 
 Cranmer had lived under both, and therefore was able to dis- 
 criminate between them. He then showed how the Romish 
 laws screened even the greatest malefactors from justice, if 
 they were ecclesiastics. He also referred to Alexander III., 
 who compelled the Emperor Frederic I. to lie prostrate be- 
 fore him, while he placed his foot upon his neck ;* adding, 
 that the popes had brought in gods of their own framing, and 
 invented a new religion, full of gain and lucre, quite contrary 
 to the doctrine of Scripture, and only for the maintaining of 
 their kingdom ; •boasting many times in their decrees that 
 they can dispense with the precepts of Peter and of Paul, 
 and of those both of the Old and New Testaments, and that 
 
 * The pope, on this occasion, applied to himself a passage of Scripture, saying, "It 
 is written, Thou shaltwalk upon the asp and basilisk, and shalt tread upon the lion 
 and dragon." The emperor replied, that he did not humble himself to the pope, but 
 to St. Peter. " Nay," said the haughty pontiff, " both to me and to Peter." 
 
BEFORE THE ROMISH BISHOPS. 189 
 
 of the fulness of their poAver they may do as much as God. 
 Cranmer added, " O Lord, who ever heard such blasphemy'? 
 If there be any man that can advance himself above him, let 
 him be judged antichrist. The enemy of God and of our re- 
 demption is so evidently pointed out in the Scriptures by such 
 manifest signs and tokens, which so clearly appear in him 
 (the pope), that except a man will shut his eyes and heart 
 against the light, he cannot but know him." But we need 
 not follow the archbishop through his able defence. He re- 
 minded Brooks of his inconsistency in sitting there as the 
 servant of the pope, when he had renounced his authority, 
 and declared allegiance to the late king. This was retorted 
 by an observation, that Cranmer, was the cause of the pope's 
 supremacy being rejected. The martyr immediatly stated 
 that it had been done by Archbishop Warham, nearly a year 
 before his decease ; consequently, before Cranmer was ap- 
 pointed to the primacy.* Brooks only replied, " We came 
 to examine you, and methinks you examine us !" 
 
 We need not go through these examinations minutely. 
 Dr. Martin, a Romanist, identifying our Lord with the conse- 
 crated wafer, and referring to Cranmer's opposition to that 
 idolatry, represented him as using language similar to that 
 of Satan, when he desired our Lord to cast himself down 
 from the pinnacle of the temple (Matt., iv., 6). A brief spe- 
 cimen of the arguments employed will suffice : " If you mark 
 the devil's language well," said Dr. Martin, " it agrees with 
 your proceedings most truly. Down with the sacrament, 
 down with the mass, down with the altars, down with the 
 arms of Christ, and up with the lion and dog (the royal arms 
 set up in churches), down with the abbeys, down with the 
 chantries, down with the hospitals and colleges, down with 
 fasting and prayer, yea, down with all that good and godly 
 is. All your proceedings and preachings tend to no other 
 but to fulfil the devil's request ; and therefore tell us not that 
 ye have God's Word." The archbishop returned not railing 
 for railing, but allowed this storm of words to pass unnoticed. 
 
 The accusation against him was then read. It charged 
 Cranmer with having married a wife, with having written he- 
 retical books, and with having publicly maintained heresies at 
 Oxford (in the disputation in which he was compelled to bear 
 a part: see chapter iii.), with various other articles. "This 
 he granted, affirming that it was better for him to have a wife 
 of his own, than to do like other priests, holding and keeping 
 other men's wives." When examining him on this subject, 
 Martin said that Cranmer's children were bondmen or slaves 
 to the See of Canterbury ! At winch the archbishop smiled, 
 
 * See Wilkins's Concilia, and various historical works. When we find Brooks as- 
 serting this falsity, even in Cranmer's presence, we are not surprised that modem 
 Romish writers should repeat it. 
 
190 DISGUSTING PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROMANISTS. 
 
 and asked if a priest had bastards by his concubine, whethet 
 they were slaves to his benefice, adding, that he hoped they 
 would not make his children's case worse. 
 
 The commissioners then required him to obey a citation 
 from the pope, by which Cranmer was summoned to appear 
 in person before the pope, at Rome, within eighty days from 
 that time. 
 
 He was a prisoner, but stated his willingness to go thither, 
 even as the apostle was sent to Rome, if the king and queen 
 would permit. He also wrote to the queen, forcibly pointing 
 out some of the leading errors of Romanism, and stating his 
 desire to appear at Rome, if she would allow ; trusting "that 
 God would put it in his mouth to defend his truth there as 
 well as here." The citation was a mere mockery; Cranmer 
 was kept in close confinement ! When the eighty days were 
 expired, the archbishop was condemned at Rome as contu- 
 macious and obstinate, because he did not appear ! On De- 
 cember the 4th, the See of Canterbury was declared vacant ; 
 on the 11th, Cardinal Pole was appointed to direct the con- 
 cerns of the archbishopric ; and, as Jewel relates,, Cranmer 
 was burned in effigy at Rome ! 
 
 The pope's decree was received in England about the mid- 
 dle of February. Thirleby, bishop of Ely, and Bonner, bish- 
 op of London, were sent to Oxford to condemn Cranmer. 
 They first read their commission, which stated that the arti- 
 cles laid to his charge had been carefully examined at Rome, 
 the witnesses and counsel heard on both sides, and that the 
 accused wanted nothing needful for his defence ! Cranmer 
 could not hear this recital without exclaiming, " What lies 
 be these, to say that I, who was kept here a close prisoner, al- 
 lowed neither witness nor counsel, should produce witnesses 
 and appoint counsel at Rome. God must needs punish this 
 open and shameless lying." A hint which might be suggest- 
 ed to the notice of some modern Romish writers ! But a 
 salvo for all defects was at hand : the commissioners produ- 
 ced another commission, granted by the pope, in the fulness 
 of his authority, excusing all defects in the law, or in the pro- 
 ceedings against Cranmer ; directing them- to proceed to 
 condemn him, and deliver him over to tire secular power! 
 Such is the use of the pope's infallibility !* 
 
 They then dressed up Cranmer in garments made after the 
 fashion of those worn by the Romish priests ; but instead of 
 the usual rich materials, they were made of " canvass and 
 old cloutes," in mockery of his former high rank. The cere- 
 mony of degradation proceeded. Bonner behaved with his 
 
 * This document, grounded upon falsehood, and full of untruths, commenced by 
 a declaration, that " Pope Paul IV., sitting- in the throne of justice, and having- be- 
 fore his eyes God alone, who is the righteous Lord, and judgeth the world in right- 
 eousness, decreed that Thomas Cranmer was wholly unmindful of the health of his 
 soul," &c. 
 
RECANTATION OF CRANMER. 191 
 
 customary brutality ; while Thirleby, who had formerly been 
 on intimate terms; with the archbishop, and was appointed to 
 this office by one of those refinements of cruelty so common 
 in the history of the Romish Church, in vain endeavoured to 
 check the abusive language of his associate by reminding 
 him of his promise to that effect. When they came to take 
 the crosier staff from the archbishop, Cranmer refused to re- 
 linquish thai ensign of his spiritual and pastoral charge over 
 the dock of Christ, and produced a written appeal to the next 
 general council. It was disregarded; and they proceeded 
 in their form of degradation. Cranmer said, "All this was 
 unnecessary; I had myself done with this gear long ago." 
 They then clothed him in a beadle's gown, old and thread- 
 bare ; while Bonner, with brutal glee, exclaimed, " Now you 
 are My Lord no more ;" and he was delivered over to the 
 bailiffs for execution. 
 
 Cranmer was taken back to prison. A gentleman of 
 Gloucestershire followed him ; and, finding his destitute and 
 actually penniless condition, was about to give him some 
 money ; but, recollecting that persons had formerly suffered 
 for relieving others in the like case, he gave the money to 
 the bailiffs, and said, that if they were good men, they would 
 apply it in relieving his wants. For this, Bonner and Thirle- 
 by caused the gentleman to be apprehended, and were with 
 difficulty persuaded to allow him to be liberated. 
 
 And now we have to notice a part of Cranmer's history 
 which we might wish to pass by, if we only consulted his per- 
 sonal reputation. But Cranmer himself would not desire 
 this : he would rather that his errors stood prominent, as 
 beacons to warn others from making shipwreck of their faith, 
 and to encourage them when nearly swallowed up of death 
 and desperation, as was his case, to turn to that great High 
 Priest who is touched with the feeling of our infirmities. 
 
 Finding Cranmer proof against their cruel treatment and 
 threatenings, the papists tried the effects of gentler conduct ; 
 for, though the queen had resolved upon his death, they 
 knew, by experience, that the Romish religion would receive 
 a deep wound if Cranmer died openly bearing testimony 
 against them. He was now removed from prison to the 
 house of the dean of Christ Church, surrounded with those 
 who professed to esteem him, and treated with all outward 
 kindness. His life and restoration to his see, or a quiet re- 
 tirement if he preferred it, were promised to him if he would 
 but subscribe a paper renouncing his opposition to Roman- 
 ism ; and he was told that he might dictate this in almost 
 any way he pleased. This plan was formed on an accurate 
 estimate of the gentle spirit of Cranmer, and his willingness 
 to avoid all political proceedings. Accordingly, he consent- 
 ed to sign the following declaration : " Forasmuch as the 
 
192 ARTIFICES OF THE ROMANISTS. 
 
 king and queen's majesties, by consent of their parliament, 
 have received the pope's authority within this realm, I am 
 content to submit myself to their laws herein, and to take 
 the pope for chief head of this Church of England, so far as 
 God's laws, and the laws and customs of this realm, will per- 
 mit." But this was not sufficient ; he was gradually induced 
 to sign five other and stronger declarations. They are in- 
 serted in Strype's Memorials from the copies published by 
 the Romanists themselves.* 
 
 While we faithfully record this sad instance of human frail- 
 ty, we may consider it as suffered to take place for a warn- 
 ing to others. Oh, let us beware how we tamper with any- 
 thing contrary to the Word of God, and fancy that it can be 
 reconciled with the profession of the Gospel ! 
 
 Mary and her counsellors rejoiced at this proof of infirmi- 
 ty in Cranmer ; but she determined not to relax from her 
 bloody purpose. In this resolution she was strengthened by 
 the counsels of Pole, as well as the advice of King Philip 
 and his Spanish ecclesiastics. Accordingly, the writ for 
 Cranmer's execution was issued, and Dr. Cole was ordered 
 to prepare a sermon for the occasion. The victim was kept 
 ignorant of his impending fate, for they hoped that he might 
 be induced to die with a falsehood in his mouth. On the 
 20th of March, Cole visited Cranmer, and asked if he ad- 
 hered to the writing he had subscribed. Early the next 
 morning he came again, and gave Cranmer some money, 
 telling him it was to bestow upon the poor, and he was told 
 to prepare to be present at a public sermon. These circum- 
 stances caused the archbishop to suspect the designs of his 
 enemies ; and having already felt some taste of the bitter 
 pains experienced by those who have not stood firm in the 
 faith, he quickly turned to Him whose compassions fail 
 not, and wrote down a declaration of his faith in the truths 
 of the Gospel. The Spanish friars, who had frequently been 
 with Cranmer during his imprisonment, then came and told 
 him it wo old be necessary to repeat in public the recantation 
 he had signed. Before noon, Lord Williams of Thame, with 
 others of the nobility and gentry, arrived with their train, 
 according to orders from the queen. Cranmer was led by 
 the corporation of Oxford and the Spanish friars to St. Ma- 
 ry's Chur-ch, where a vast multitude was assembled. The 
 Romanists rejoiced in the hope of hearing this pillar of the 
 Reformation openly profess his return to popery ; while the 
 Protestants also resorted thither, partly fearing these appre- 
 hensions would be realized, yet unable entirely to forego 
 
 * Shortly after Cranmer's decease, Bonner published these recantations, with an 
 account of the last speech or address delivered by Cranmer. • His account of the lat- 
 ter is well known to be absolutely false ; and there are several circumstances rela- 
 tive to the six forms of recantation which are very suspicious, so that it is very pos- 
 sible they were not agreed to or signed by Cranmer, at least not the whole of them. 
 
CRANMER RECALLS HIS DECLARATIONS. 193 
 
 their hope, that lie who had so long preached the Gospel to 
 others would not at last himself be a castaway. 
 
 As they entered the church, the friars repeated the song 
 of Simeon, " Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in 
 peace," and conducted Cranmer to a stage placed before the 
 pulpit. There the venerable and revered individual, who had 
 lately been the principal subject in England, stood clothed in 
 rags, and condemned to a shameful death ! But he stood in 
 firm reliance on his God, though deeply sorrowing in mind 
 for his late conduct. Dr. Cole divided his sermon into three 
 parts : 1st. The mercy of God ; 2dly, his justice ; 3dly, that 
 the reasons for the conduct of princes are not to be inquired 
 into ! This he applied to the present case of Cranmer, open- 
 ly declaring that he must die, and exhorting him to take his 
 death patiently, reminding him of the dying thief, rejoicing 
 in what he termed his conversion, and promising that mass- 
 es should be said for the repose of his soul ! 
 
 Cranmer listened to this exhortation, weeping at the un- 
 truths it contained. When the sermon was concluded, Cole 
 exhorted him publicly to declare his faith. " I will do it," 
 said the archbishop, " and with a good will." He then drew 
 forth the profession of faith; and imploring forgiveness of 
 God for his past offences, exhorted the people to obedience, 
 and to seek after the good of their souls. He added, " And 
 now I come to the great thing that troubleth my conscience 
 more than anything I ever said or did in my life, and this is 
 the setting abroad a writing contrary to the truth." Then 
 renouncing all that he had written since his degradation, he 
 said, " Forasmuch as my hand oTTended, writing contrary to 
 my heart, my hand shall first be punished ; for when I come 
 to the fire, it shall be first burned!" 
 
 Cranmer then declared, " As for the pope, I refuse him as 
 Christ's enemy and antichrist, with all his false doctrine. 
 And as for the sacrament, I believe as I have taught in my 
 book against the Bishop of Winchester, which teacheth so 
 true a doctrine of the sacrament that it shall stand at the last 
 day, before the judgment of God, where the papistical doc- 
 trine contrary thereto shall be ashamed to show her face."* 
 The by-standers gazed upon Cranmer Avith astonishment. 
 The Protestants rejoiced to find him steadfast m the faith ; 
 the Romanists were filled with Avrath and shame that their 
 crafty devices had turned to their utter confusion. They ac- 
 cused him of falsehood and dissimulation ; and when he be- 
 gan to speak farther against popery, Cole and his fellows 
 cried out, " Stop the heretic's mouth and take him away !" 
 
 * In the account already noticed as published by his enemies, Bonner had the ef- 
 frontery to represent Cranmer as saying, " Renouncing- all those books, and what- 
 soever in them is contained, I say and believe that our Saviour Christ Jesus is really 
 •ii.itailly contained in the Messed sacrament of the altar, tinder the forms of 
 bread and wine !" 
 
194 BURNING OF CRANMER. 
 
 They pulled him down from the stand and led him to the 
 stake, which was prepared at the place where Ridley and 
 Latimer had suffered ; his enemies abused him as he went 
 along, and the preparations were soon completed. After a 
 short prayer, Cranmer put off his clothes, and repelling the 
 Spanish friars, who continued to beset him, gave his hand to 
 some aged men, and others that stood by. He offered it to 
 one Ely, who drew back, saying that it was not lawful to sa- 
 lute heretics ! He was now chained to the stake, and the 
 fire kindled. As the flame approached, Cranmer extended 
 his right arm ; and thrusting his hand into the flames, held it 
 there unmoved, except once wiping his face with it, so that 
 all might see that hand consumed before his body was touch- 
 ed. At length the fire" surrounded him, but he continued as 
 unmoved as the stake to which he was bound ; directing his 
 eyes towards heaven, often exclaiming, "Unworthy right 
 hand !" and repeating the dying words of Stephen, " Lord 
 Jesus, receive my spirit !" till he expired.* 
 
 The Spanish friar, John^ wondering at this fortitude, ran 
 to Lord Williams, and said that the archbishop died in great 
 desperation. His lordship knew better, and rebuked the folly 
 of the friar by a smile ! When the ashes were removed, 
 Cranmer's heart was found entire and unconsumed. What 
 an excellent subject for a Romish miracle, had he died a 
 papist ! Burnet observes, " Would not that Church have 
 blazoned it abroad, as a proof that his heart continued true, 
 though his hand had erred V Thus died Thomas Cranmer, 
 archbishop of Canterbury, far more worthy of the title of a 
 saint than his predecessor, Thomas a Becket. The death he 
 suffered had long been set before him as the probable end of 
 his course. Henry the Eighth changed Cranmer's coat of 
 arms, directing him to bear three pelicans, feeding their young 
 with their blood ; telling him, as it is said, that he was likely 
 to suffer in like maimer, " if he stood to his tackling." 
 
 The very next day after the burning of Cranmer, Cardinal 
 Pole was appointed Archbishop of Canterbury ; upon which 
 some one, that night, wrote upon the gates of Lambeth Pal- 
 ace, " Hast thou killed and taken possession '!" It was a 
 deed similar to that of Ahab. Pole had long directed the af- 
 fairs of the English Church, both as legate from the pope, 
 and as the chief ecclesiastical authority in the land ; but 
 while Cranmer lived, he did not receive the title of primate. 
 On Sunday, the 22d of March, the cardinal was consecrated 
 archbishop, in the church belonging to- the Franciscan friars 
 at Greenwich. He took the oath of obedience to the pope, 
 in the presence of Queen Mary, who gave him large addi- 
 
 * The charges for burning Cranmer are thus recorded in the book already men- 
 tioned : for a hundred wood fagots, 6s. Sd. ; for a hundred and half of furze fagots, 
 3s. \d. ; for the carriage of them, 8d. ; to two labourers, Is. 4d. 
 
TWO FEMALES BURNED- 195 
 
 tional revenues, that he might be better able to maintain the 
 pomp and state of a Romish legate and prelate. In the latter 
 end of this year Pole was also appointed chancellor of the 
 University of Oxford, and the two Spanish friars Soto and 
 Garcia were nominated professors of divinity. 
 
 New commissions were this year issued against those who 
 were styled " devilish and clamorous" heretics, and visita- 
 tions of many of the dioceses were ordered.* On this occa- 
 sion, one of the canons of Canterbury preached from Gen., 
 xxxvii., 14 : " Go and see if all be well with the flocks, and 
 bring me word again." Among many superstitious and tri- 
 fling observances commanded to be inquired into in each 
 parish, orders were given to examine whether the names of 
 Thomas a Becket, and of " our lord the pope, be restored to 
 former honour," and whether they had a rood (or image of 
 Christ on the cross) in the church, of decent stature, with 
 Mary and John, and the image of the patron (saint) of the 
 church, f 
 
 These proceedings were not uncalled for. It is true that 
 the chief Reformers were burned, or driven to foreign coun- 
 tries, but many Protestants yet survived ; the goodliest of 
 the cedars had been felled, yet much underwood still remain- 
 ed : the feller was gone up against God's heritage, and he 
 not only cut down the choicest of the trees, but sought to 
 destroy the tender saplings, which sprang up on every side. 
 
 The female sex, at this time, were especially called " to 
 glorify God in the fires." Two were burned at Ipswich. 
 These were Agnus Potten and Joan Trunchfield. The sac- 
 rament of the altar was made the test of their obedience to 
 the Church of Rome. Their constancy at the stake was re- 
 markable : when ready for the fire, they repeated many pas- 
 sages of Scripture, earnestly exhorting the people to cleave 
 to the Word of God, and not to follow the superstitious or- 
 dinances and inventions of the Romish antichrist Joan 
 Trunchfield, while in prison, appeared less zealous' for the 
 truth than her companion ; but when brought to the stake, 
 
 * Strype relates some particulars respecting the visitation of the diocese of Lin- 
 
 ooln, which Bhovs the strictness with which people were called to account for mere 
 
 liFectmg-view of the deplorable ignorance in which the lower 
 
 pt, by the want of spiritual instructers, and also proves the 
 
 I vim li then prevailed ! 
 
 f This injunction, that the rood should be "of decent stature,'' was not always 
 
 sary. At Cuckeram (Cockermouth), the priest and church-wardens engaged 
 
 with a carver to supply them with one of these idols, but disliking his workmanship, 
 
 they refused to pay for it when done. lie summoned them before the Mayor of Lan- 
 
 i iM. r, who inquired the reason why they refused payment. " Sir," said they, "the 
 
 rnnd we hid formerly was a well-favoured man, but this gapes and grins in such a 
 
 i id mi children are afraid to look at him !" The mayor, who was secretly 
 
 if the G ispel, thought the image quite good enough for the purpose in- 
 
 1 red i In ■ in to pay the money and go home ; adding, " if they did not 
 
 tin nk it win i lil Serve for a god, he recommended them to clap a pair of horns upon its 
 
 ;i ■ i" v "'i,i make an excellent devil. " This was early in the queen's reign, 
 
 oj .1 -I. i Mayor would doubtless have fallen under the notice of the inquisitors. 
 
196 BURNING OF SPICER, COBBRLEY, AND OTHERS. 
 
 out of weakness she was made strong, and, if possible, ex- 
 ceeded her companion in hope and joyful expectation. 
 
 A few days before the death of Cranmer, John Spicer, a 
 mason, William Coberley, a tailor, and John Maundrel, a 
 husbandman, three followers of the truth in humble life, were 
 burned at Salisbury. John Maundrel had long been a follow- 
 er of Christ ; his delight was in the law of God, and in his 
 law he meditated day and night. He always carried a Tes- 
 tament with him, although he could not read himself ; when 
 he came into company with those who were better learned, 
 his book was produced ; and, having a good memory, there 
 were few passages which he could not repeat. He was 
 compelled to do penance in Devizes in the days of Henry 
 the Eighth, and at the commencement of Mary's reign he left 
 his home for some time. At length Maundrel felt desirous 
 to return ; and, finding his neighbours joining in a Romish 
 procession, he exhorted them to forsake idols and turn to the 
 living God. The vicar ascended the pulpit and began to pray 
 for the souls in purgatory ; upon which Maundrel and two 
 others affirmed that purgatory was the pope's pinfold (or 
 pound). They were of course apprehended, and carried be- 
 fore the Bishop of Salisbury, who repeatedly examined them, 
 usually in private. Their answers were to the point, al- 
 though, being illiterate men, they expressed themselves in a 
 homely manner. Being questioned as to their opinion re- 
 specting the veneration of images, Maundrel replied, that 
 " wooden images were good to roast a shoulder of mutton, 
 but evil in the Church, seeing they were the occasion of 
 idolatry."* 
 
 They were burned in one fire, between Wilton and Salis- 
 bury. The wind drove the flame from Coberley. " After 
 his body was scorched, and his left arm drawn and taken 
 from him by the violence of the fire, the flesh being burned 
 away to the white bone, he stooped over the chain, and with 
 his right hand knocked upon his breast softly, while the bloo.d 
 issued from his mouth ; presently, when all thought he was 
 dead, he rose upright again," and so expired. 
 
 On the 23d of April, six men of Essex were burned in 
 Smithfield : these were Robert Drakes, a minister ; William 
 Tvmns, a curate ; Thomas Spurge, and Robert his brother, 
 John Cavel, and George Ambrose, all four employed in the 
 wollen manufacture : their chief offence was absenting them- 
 selves from the Romish service. Tymns had preached in 
 the woods, near Hockley, and was apprehended by Justice 
 Tyrrel, a bitter persecutor, to whom the woods belonged, and 
 
 * Probably in allusion to Isaiah, xliv., 19. "He burneth part thereof in the fire ; 
 he roasteth flesh, and is satisfied ; and the residue thereof he maketh a god, even his 
 graven image : he falleth down unto it, and worshippeth it." Purgatory was called 
 the. pope's pinfold, because it was a device of the Church of Rome, and the pope 
 claimed the power of delivering souls from it. 
 
EXAMINATION OF TYMN. 197 
 
 who expressed jxuieh anger that they should be defiled by the 
 sermons of the Gospellers. 
 
 While examining his prisoner, the justice said, "When I 
 see the blessed rood, it maketh me think of God."* To this 
 common argnment of the Romanists, Tymns replied, "Sir, 
 if an idol that is made with men's hands makes you remem- 
 ber God, how much more ought the creatures of God, as 
 man. being his workmanship, or the trees that bring forth 
 fruit, make you remember God." Tyrrel burst out into a 
 rage ; and calling him a traitorly knave, sent him to the 
 Romish bishops. He was examined before Bourne and Bon- 
 ner. As Fox expresses it, both the bishops waxed weary 
 of him, for he " troubled them" six or seven hours. He 
 was also carried before Gardiner, who, seeing him in a 
 homely garb, the dress in which he was taken being a lay r 
 man's coat, and common hose of undyed wool, " Ye are 
 decked like a deacon," said the proud prelate, ironically. 
 " My lord," replied Tymns, " my vesture doth not much vary 
 from that of a deacon, but methinketh your apparel varies 
 as much from that of an apostle." He was sent back to Bon- 
 ner, and, after an imprisonment of some months, and repeated 
 examinations, was condemned. While in confinement, he 
 wrote to one of his flock. In this letter he says, " I go on 
 
 * A leading modern author among Romanists, speaking of the veneration for images 
 and pictures commended by his church, says, " That they help to instruct the igno- 
 rant ; and hopes, that if such things are seen in his oratory or study, he shall not be 
 accounted an idolater, as ' his faith and devotion stand in need of such memorials.'" 
 lie adds, " I am but too apt to forget what my Saviour has done and suffered for me ; 
 but the sight of his representation often brings this to my memory, and affects my best 
 sentiments." — See End of Religions Controversy, p. 259. 
 
 Blanco White has related the manner in which these representations are introdued 
 in Spain. Let it be remembered, that he describes what he has himself seen. When 
 the reader lias perused the following description of some of the things which are thus 
 venerated, surely he cannot but reflect what sort of " faith and devotion" that must 
 be which can be assisted by such memorials. Mr. White says: 
 
 "The representation of the Deity in the form of a child is very common in Spain. 
 The number of little figures, about a foot high, called Nino Dios (Child God) or Nino 
 Jesus (Child Jesus) is nearly equal to that of nuns in most convents. The nuns dress 
 them in all the variety of the national costume, such as clergymen, canons in their 
 robes, doctors of divinity in their hoods, physicians in their wigs and gold-headed 
 canes, &c, &c. The Nino Jesus is often seen in private houses ; and in some parts 
 of Spain, where contraband trade is the main occupation of the people, it is seen in 
 the dress of a smuggler, with a brace of pistols at his girdle, and a blunderbuss lean- 
 
 The '■"-' tie Jes Tribunaux (a French paper), of the 18th of February, 1827, con- 
 tains a decree passed by the court royal of Bourges, on the following occasion : M. 
 Gobin, a merchant of Sancerre, was employed in sTuaotihg partridges, when some of 
 his shot struck a statue of the Virgin Mary, which had-been erected by a private in- 
 dividual. The tribunal of Sancerre condemned the sportsman fur this crime to six 
 months' imprisonment and a fine of 600 francs, conformably to the law relating to sac- 
 rilege. The court royal of Bourges, on appeal, annulled this judgment, on account 
 of defective proof, and the irreproachable character of M. Gobin ; but the preface to 
 its decree is as follows : "This crime is one of those which, ought to be regarded 
 with the greatest horror in a country where the only true religion, the Catholic, is the 
 religion of the state ; that the profanation of the image of the mother of our divine 
 Saviour ought to be' punished with the greatest severity," &c. Such is modern po- 
 pery where it has power, even in a country which cannot be considered ene of the 
 most bigoted. 
 
 R2 
 
198 HARPOLE, JOAN BEACH, AND HULLIER. 
 
 Friday next to the Bishop of London's CoaMiouse, where it 
 will be hard for any of my friends to speak with me. How- 
 beit, I shall not tarry there, but shortly after be carried up 
 after my dear brethren and sisters, which are gone before 
 me, to heaven in a fiery chariot. Therefore P now take my 
 leave till we meet in heaven, and do you follow after." This 
 letter ended with his name and these words, written in his 
 own blood : " Continue in prayer — ask in faith, and obtain 
 your desire." In another letter he thus sums up what is else- 
 where called " the rabblement of Romish ceremonies :" " It 
 is no new thing to see the true members of Christ handled as 
 in our days they be, as it is not unknown to you how they 
 are cruelly treated and blasphemed, without any reasonable 
 cause. They must be taken for heretics, which follow not 
 their traditions. And they then may as well call Christ a 
 heretic, for he never allowed (authorized) their dirty cere- 
 monies. He never went a procession with a cope, cross, or 
 candlestick ; He never censed an image, nor sang Latin ser- 
 vice ; He never sat in confession ; He never preached of pur- 
 gatory, nor of the pope's pardons ; He never honoured saints 
 or prayed for the dead; He never said mass, matins, nor 
 even-song ; He never commanded to fast on Friday or vigil, 
 Lent nor Advent ; He never hallowed church nor chalice, 
 ashes nor palms, candles nor bells ; He never made holy 
 water nor holy bx-ead, with such like. But such dumb cere- 
 monies, not having the express command of God, he calleth 
 the leaven of the Pharisees and damnable hypocrisy, admon- 
 ishing his disciples to beware of them. He curseth all those 
 that add to his Word such beggarly shadows, wiping their 
 names clean out of the Book of Life. St. Paul saith, they 
 have no portion with Christ, which wrap themselves again 
 with such bondage." The companions of Tymns were ex- 
 amined in the usual manner, and also suffered with constancy. 
 
 On the 1st of April, John Harpole and Joan Beach were 
 burned at Rochester. Their examination appears to have 
 been short ; they were accused of denying the real presence, 
 and soon condemned. 
 
 On the 2d of April, John Hullier, curate of Lynn, was 
 burned at Cambridge. He had been brought up at Eton, and 
 afterward studied at Cambridge. The Romanists at Lynn 
 accused him to Thirleby, bishop of Ely, upon which he was 
 imprisoned, examined, and condemned. When Hullier was 
 brought to the stake on Maunday Thursday, he entreated the 
 people to pray for him ; upon which one of the by-standers 
 said, " The Lord strengthen thee." An officer bade the man 
 hold his tongue, or he should repent of it. While they were 
 taking off a part of the martyr's clothes, he again entreated 
 the people to pray for him, and called upon them to bear wit- 
 ness that he died in the right faith, and that he would seal it 
 
BURNING OF HULLIER. — IIIS LETTER. 199 
 
 with his blood ; assuring them that he died in a just cause, 
 and for the testimony of the troth, and that there was no 
 rock to build upon except Jesus Christ, under whose banner 
 he fought, and whose soldier he was. A priest named Boys, 
 one of the proctors of the University, called to the mayor to 
 silence him. Hullicr submitted to be bound to the stake, and 
 the fire was kindled, but at first it was so ill managed that 
 the flames only reached his back. His friends, seeing this, 
 performed the only kindness in their power, by causing the 
 officers to light another part of the pile. A number of books 
 were then thrown into the fire ; Hullier caught one of them ; 
 it was King Edward's communion sendee ; and he continued 
 to read the beautiful passages of Scripture contained therein 
 as long as he Avas able to see. When the flames and smoke 
 had such power that his eyes failed, he pressed the book to 
 his heart, and continued to pray earnestly. Many of the by- 
 standers openly prayed for him, which enraged the papists, 
 who said he ought not to be prayed for ; for that he being a 
 damned man, it could profit him nothing. At last, when he 
 was thought to be dead, his voice was heard to exclaim, 
 " Lord Jesus, receive my spirit !" 
 
 When the pile was consumed and the flames had died 
 away, the remains of the martyr presented a singular spec- 
 tacle, and showed the peaceful maimer in which he had de- 
 parted. His skeleton remained entire in an upright position, 
 chained to the stake. The crowd prevented his bones from 
 being buried on the spot, as was usual ; they eagerly seized 
 his remains, and divided them among themselves — not to be 
 worshipped as popish relics, but to be preserved as sad me- 
 morials of popish cruelty. 
 
 Our limits prevent the insertion of his beautiful letters to 
 the Christian congregation ; but one extract may be given : 
 " Let us consider the thing well, and determine with our- 
 selves which way we ought to take, and not to take the com- 
 mon broad way which seemeth here most pleasant, and that 
 the most part of the people take. Surely I judge it to be 
 better to go to school to our master Christ, and to be under 
 his rod, although it seem sharp and grievous, for a time, that 
 at length we may be inheritors with him of everlasting joy, 
 rather than to keep company with the devil's scholars, the 
 adulterous generation, in his school that is full of pleasure 
 for a while, and at the end to be paid with the wages of con- 
 tinual burning in the most horrible lake which burnetii ever- 
 more with fire and brimstone. What shall then these vain 
 goods and temporal pleasures avail 1 Who shall then help 
 when we say incessantly W T o ! wo ! alas ! and well away for 
 immeasurable pain, grief, and sorrow ? Oh ! let us therefore 
 take heed betimes, and rather be content to take pains in this 
 world, for a time, that we may please God. Our Saviour 
 
200 BURNING OF A CRIPPLE AND A BLIND MAN. 
 
 Christ, the true teacher, saith, ' Every branch that bringeth 
 not forth fruit in me, my Father will take away' (John, xv.). 
 Oh, how much better it is to go this narrow way with the 
 people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a time !" 
 
 In Essex the persecution continued to rage with undimin- 
 ished fury. Six martyrs were burned at Colchester on the 
 28th of April. They were Christopher Lyster, husband- 
 man ; John Mace, apothecary ; John Spencer, weaver ; Simon 
 Joyne, sawyer ; Richard Nichols, weaver ; and John Ham- 
 mond, tanner. One of their party, named Grassbrook, stood 
 not in the hour of trial, but turned to Romanism. Bonner 
 seemed now to be weary of long examinations. These men 
 were brought to him at Fulham ; he proposed the same arti- 
 cles or inquiries respecting their faith as he had lately pro- 
 posed to another party. Their answers were recorded, they 
 were condemned, and shortly after, sent to Colchester to be 
 burned. 
 
 We have now to notice a still more striking instance of 
 Bonner's rage and barbarity. 
 
 On the 15th of May, Hugh Laverock, a cripple, sixty-eight 
 years of age, and John Aprice, a Mind man, were carried from 
 Newgate, in a cart, to Stratford-le-Bow, and burned there. 
 They had been accused by some informer, and on the 1st of 
 May were brought before Bonner, who required them to an- 
 swer to the same accusations which had been brought against 
 others. On the 9th they were publicly examined at St. 
 Paul's. Being questioned respecting the sacrament of the 
 altar, the poor cripple simply replied, " I have confessed, and 
 will stand to mine answers. I cannot find in the Scriptures 
 that the priest should lift over his head a cake of bread.'* 
 His blind companion added, " The doctrine you set forth and 
 teach is so agreeable to the world, and embraced by it, that 
 it cannot agree with the Scripture of God ; and ye are not of 
 the Catholic Church, for ye make laws to kill men." Al- 
 though deprived of outward sight, surely God the Holy Spirit 
 had given him spiritual light ! The bishop, angry at these 
 replies, ordered them to be brought after him to Fulham, 
 whither he was then going, and condemned them the same 
 afternoon. On the 15th they were carried to the place of suf- 
 fering. When Laverock was chained to the stake, he cast 
 away his crutch ; and, comforting his blind companion, said, 
 " Be of good comfort, my brother, for my Lord of London 
 is our good physician ; he will heal us both shortly, thee of 
 thy blindness, and me of my lameness." Thus they yielded 
 up their souls to God, professing a lively faith in Christ Jesus. 
 
 The next day four women were burned in Smithfield. 
 They were from Essex ; one of them, Catharine Hut, was 
 a widow. Joan Horns, Elizabeth Tackvel, and Margaret 
 Ellis, were maidens. Their answers to the usual questions 
 
BURNING OF A BLIND BOY AND OTHERS. 201 
 
 showed them to be unlearned and uninstrncted, except in the 
 simplest truths of the Gospel. We have just seen that age 
 and infirmity could not protect from the fire, so neither did 
 the weakness of their sex, and their comparative ignorance, 
 preserve these poor females. But " they died more joyfully 
 in the flaming tire than the persecutors in their beds." 
 
 This month is indeed worthy of remembrance in the his- 
 tory of her who is emphatically styled " Bloody Mary." To 
 those already mentioned, we have to add Thomas Drowrt, a 
 Mind boy, and Thomas Croker, a bricklayer, who were burn- 
 ed at Gloucester. Drowry is mentioned in the account of 
 Bishop Hooper. The registrar of the diocese was present at 
 the last examination of this poor blind boy, and related to 
 Fox that Dr. "Williams, the chancellor of the diocese, finding 
 the lad did not believe in transubstantiation, said, " Thou art 
 a heretic, and shalt be burned ; but who taught you this here- 
 sy V " You, master chancellor," replied the boy. " Where, 
 I pray thee ?" asked the astonished examiner. " Even in 
 yonder place," said the boy, turning towards the pulpit, the 
 position of which he remembered. " When did I teach thee 
 so !" " Upon such a day (naming it), when you preached to 
 all men, as well as to me, a sermon upon the sacrament. You 
 said that the sacrament was to be received spiritually by 
 faith, and not carnally and really, as the papists had taught." 
 The unblushing apostate replied, " Then do as I do, and thou 
 shalt live as I do, and escape burning." " Although you can 
 mock God, the world, and your conscience," said the boy, 
 " yet will not I do so." " Then God have mercy upon you," 
 said the chancellor, " for I will read the condemnation sen- 
 tence against thee." " God's will be fulfilled," replied the boy. 
 The registrar being moved with this scene, interposed, ex- 
 claiming, " Fy, for shame; will you condemn yourself? 
 Away, and let some one else give sentence and judgment." 
 " No," said the hardened apostate, " I will obey the law, and 
 give sentence myself, according to mine office !" The poor 
 blind boy was then condemned, and suffered accordingly. 
 
 Let it be remembered, this scene was related by the regis- 
 trar himself, who was a principal actor therein. The records 
 of the last few pages require no comment ; they completely 
 disprove the Romish assertion, that the martyrs suffered for 
 rebellion against the queen. WTiat could the blind and the 
 lame, and ignorant maidens have done in such a cause ? Or, 
 even if their voices had been raised unlawfully, how great 
 the tyranny to visit them with so cruel a death in conse- 
 quence ! Such were " the Days of Queen Mary !" 
 
 These scenes were continued. On the 21st of May, Thom- 
 as Spicer, John Denny, and Edmund Poole were, burned at 
 Beccles. Spicer was a lad of nineteen, who refused to be 
 present at mass. He was taken from his bed early one 
 
202 BURNING OF HARTLAND, OSWALD, AVINGTON, 
 
 morning, and sent with Ms companions to a dungeon at Eye. 
 Dunning, the chancellor of Norwich, and Mings, the registrar 
 of the diocese, came to Beccles to examine and condemn 
 them. The chancellor endeavoured earnestly, even with 
 tears, to persuade them to forsake their faith, and delayed to 
 pass sentence till the registrar interposed, requiring him to 
 " rid them out of the way." They were burned the next day ; 
 which execution, like many others in this reign, was unlaw- 
 ful even by the bloody laws then in force, as the writ for their 
 execution could not have been sent down so speedily. 
 
 Sir John Siliard, hearing them repeat the Apostles' Creed, 
 and say they believed in the Catholic Church, testified his 
 satisfaction ; Poole replied, that though they believed in the 
 Catholic Church, it was not the popish church, which was no 
 part of Christ's Catholic Church. After the flames were kin- 
 dled, they loudly praised God, when a persecutor who stood 
 by called out that a fagot should be thrown, to stop the 
 knaves' breath. 
 
 On the 6th of June, four martyrs suffered at Lewes : Thom- 
 as Hartland, John Oswald, Thomas Avington, and Thomas 
 Reed. 
 
 During4his month, Thomas Wood and Thomas Milles also 
 suffered at Lewes ; and on the 26th of June, a young man in 
 the employ of a merchant was burned at Leicester. 
 
 On the 27th of June, an execution took place, exceeding 
 any of'those already related ; the pile was indeed deep and 
 large, for thirteen martyrs were burned in one fire at Strat- 
 ford-le-Bow. 
 
 They were eleven men, named Adlington, Parman, Wye, 
 Hallywel, Bowyer, Searles, Hurst, Cawch, Jackson, Deri- 
 fall, and Routh ; with two women, named Elizabeth Pep- 
 per and Agnes George. On the 6th of June they were ex- 
 amined on the usual inquiries. The greater part of them 
 had been apprehended for refusing to attend the Romish ser- 
 vice, and one for visiting a prisoner in Newgate. Some 
 were from Essex, and others from London. Cawch was a 
 foreigner, a merchant residing in the city. Elizabeth Pepper 
 was with child ; and being asked at the stake why she had 
 not made it known to those who condemned her, she said 
 that they were informed of it ! Fox exclaims, " Oh ! such be 
 the bloody hearts of this cruel generation, that no occasion 
 can stay them from their mischievous murdering of the saints 
 of the Lord, who truly profess Christ crucified, only and 
 alone, for the satisfaction of their sins." 
 
 They were carried from Newgate in three carts ; and on 
 their arrival at Stratford they were divided, and shut in two 
 rooms. The sheriff" came to one party, telling them that 
 their companions had recanted, and advising them to do the 
 same. They refused, answering that their faith was not built 
 
ROOD, WOOD, MILLES, AND OTHERS. 203 
 
 upon man, but upon Christ crucified. He went to the other 
 party with the same lie in his mouth, and received a like an- 
 swer. 
 
 They were then led forth to execution ; the men Avere fast- 
 ened to ilin e slakes, the women were placed loose in the 
 midst ! Strype records that it was calculated nearly twenty 
 thousand people were present at this dreadful scene. A large 
 proportion of the crowds that attended on this and similar 
 occasions came to strengthen themselves in case a like death 
 should be their fate afterward, and to exhort and comfort 
 those who suffered. 
 
 Three others had been condemned with them ; but, from 
 some unknown cause, Cardinal Pole sent a dispensation, or- 
 dering their lives to be spared. It was the only instance of 
 the sort during this reign. On the Sunday after their con- 
 demnation, Dean Fecknam preached at St. Paul's, and de- 
 clared that these sixteen persons held sixteen different opin- 
 ions. The prisoners were then all together in Newgate ; hear- 
 ing of this, they drew up a profession of their belief, refuting 
 the calumnies of their adversaries, and showing that they 
 were all of one mind and one faith. The same slander was 
 told respecting some others who were prisoners in Bonner's 
 Coal-house, upon which one of them wrote in the name of 
 the rest : " Be assured that we are all of one mind, one faith, 
 and one assured hope in our Lord Jesus. Unto whom, I trust, 
 we all, with one spirit, one brotherly love, do daily pray for 
 mercy and forgiveness of our sins, with earnest repentance 
 of our former lives ; by whose precious blood-shedding we 
 alone trust to be saved, and by no other means." 
 
 Bonner now seemed for a time to have taken his fill of 
 cruelty, or else he was displeased at Pole's interposition, for 
 he burned no more that year. But similar scenes were ex- 
 hibited elsewhere. 
 
 In the diocese of Litchfield many were persecuted for the 
 faith, and others for not observing the precepts of the Church 
 of Rome ; one was compelled to do penance for marrying his 
 wife on tire Saturday before Palm Sunday; but these minor 
 sufferings, and the casting out of the dead bodies of those 
 who died in prison, are lost in the greater horrors which claim 
 our attention. 
 
 About this period, or rather earlier, some of the Protest- 
 ants of the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk presented a sup- 
 plication to the commissioners or inquisitors appointed to 
 visit their counties. This valuable and interesting document 
 would suffer from any attempt at abridgment ; it stated, at 
 considerable length, the various respects in which the Ro- 
 mish religion, then re-established, is contrary to the Word 
 of God. It is drawn up in very proper language, fully admit- 
 ting the duty they owed to the queen, as subjects to their 
 
204 BURNING OF BERNARD, FOSTER, AND OTHERS. 
 
 monarch, as already noticed ; and they declare they intend- 
 ed not to seek remedy by any unlawful stir or commotion, 
 but that " God must be obeyed rather than man ;" and they 
 entreated their " heavenly Father, according to his promise, 
 to hear their cry, to judge between them and their adversa- 
 ries, to give them faith, strength, and patience, to continue 
 faithfully to the end, and to shorten these evil days, for his 
 elect's sake ; and so we faithfully believe he will." Upon 
 the subject of the mass, they set forth the benefits their 
 souls had received from the sacrament ministered in both 
 kinds, "with godly prayers, exhortations, and admonitions, 
 teaching the knowledge of God, the exceeding love and char- 
 ity of their loving Redeemer Christ ;" and strongly contrast 
 it with the mummery of the popish mass. It is unnecessary 
 to add, that this excellent petition was disregarded. 
 
 On June the 30th, Roger Bernard, Adam Foster, and Rob- 
 ert Lawson suffered at Bury. In Fox the reader will find 
 particulars respecting these martyrs ; but the mind becomes 
 weary of perusing these narratives, and in a brief sketch like 
 the present work it is unnecessary to dwell upon all. cases. 
 The reader will also find the examinations of John Fortune, 
 who was connected with these sufferers : his end is uncer- 
 tain, but he probably died in prison. During his examina- 
 tion before the Romish bishop of Norwich, that prelate de- 
 clared that " the pope was God's vicar on earth, and the head 
 of the Church, and had power to forgive sins also ;" and com- 
 pared the pope, " like as a belwether weareth her bell, and is 
 the head of the flock of sheep, so is the pope our head ; and 
 as the hive of bees have a master bee, that bringeth the bees 
 to the hive again, so doth our head bring us home again to 
 the true church." Fortune then referred to the circumstance 
 of there having been three popes within seventeen months, 
 two of whom poisoned their predecessors to obtain the see ! 
 We have already noticed the subject of the pope's suprema- 
 cy at some length, and now only remark that the words of 
 the Romish bishop show the high respect paid to the popes, 
 although such infamous characters as they were then noto- 
 riously known to be. Romish divines have repeatedly de- 
 clared that a pope is infallible as to his decrees respecting 
 religion, however vile and criminal his conduct in other re- 
 spects ! 
 
 On the 16th of July, Julius Palmer, John Gwyn, and Thom- 
 as Askin were burned at Newbury. Palmer was a native of 
 Coventry, of which city his father had been mayor. He was 
 brought up at the University of Oxford, in which he was no- 
 ted for his learning and indefatigable application to study. 
 It is remarkable that during King Edward's reign he was a 
 bitter papist, disdaining and despising the preachers of the 
 Gospel, and exposing himself to fines and extra tasks by dis- 
 
JULIUS TALMER. 205 
 
 obeying the Protestant regulations of the college, which he 
 carried so far that he was at length expelled. 
 
 On the accession of Queen Mary he was restored to his fel- 
 lowship, as a reward for his zealous profession of Romanism. 
 But the Lord met him when a persecutor, and injurious to 
 his Church. The first circumstance which called his serious 
 attention to these things was the patience and fortitude dis- 
 played by the Protestants ; and the study of Peter Martyr's 
 Commentaries and Calvin's Institutes Avas the means of far- 
 ther enlightening his mind. The legends and mummeries 
 of popery became hateful to him ; his conduct showed his 
 thoughts, and he was " marked" by the zealous Romanists. 
 
 His old acquaintances used to reason with him ; one of 
 them said, " Thou art now stout and hardy in thine opinion, 
 but if thou wert brought to the stake, I believe thou wouldst 
 tell another tale ; I advise thee to beware of the fire ; it is a 
 shrewd (serious) matter to burn." Palmer replied, that he 
 was thankful for having hitherto escaped, but judged that it 
 would be his end at last ; adding, " Welcome be it, by the 
 grace of God. Indeed, it is a hard thing for them to burn 
 that have the mind and soul linked to the body, as a thief's 
 foot is tied in fetters ; but if a man be once able, through the 
 help of God's Spirit, to separate and divide the soul from the 
 body, for him it is not more difficult to burn than for me to 
 eat this piece of bread." 
 
 Being appointed master of the grammar-school at Read- 
 ing, he endeavoured to promote the Gospel ; but some false 
 friends searched his study, and threatened to inform against 
 him if he did not resign the mastership to one of their num- 
 ber, and leave the place. This he was constrained to do, and 
 went to Evesham, intending to apply for some property left 
 to him by^his father-; but he found his own mother was be- 
 come an 'enemy to him for the Gospel's sake ! When he 
 kneeled before her and asked her blessing (a usual custom in 
 former times, but long since laid aside), she exclaimed, 
 " Thou shaft have Christ's curse and mine wherever thou 
 go." " Oh mother," said he, after a short pause, " your own 
 curse you may give me, which God knoweth I never deserv- 
 ed ; but God's curse you cannot give me, for he hath already 
 blessed me !" He endeavoured to soften her anger, but she 
 bade him depart, and refused to give him any part of his prop- 
 erty, adding, " Fagots I have to burn thee : more thou get- 
 test not at my hands." Modern Romanists have asserted 
 that the doctrines of the Gospel, taught by Protestants, would 
 make the children of Romish parents undutiful and unnatural. 
 Such cannot be the effect of the doctrines of the truth, where 
 they really act upon the heart by faith ; but in the case of 
 Palmer, we see that the effects of Romanism were such that 
 a woman forgot her own child. 
 S 
 
206 BURNING OP PALMER. 
 
 He then returned to Reading to collect his scanty prop- 
 erty ; but one night, while in bed, he was seized, and put into 
 a vile, noisome dungeon. His feet and hands were so placed 
 in the stocks that his body scarcely touched the ground. He 
 was brought before the mayor, and accused of treason, sedi- 
 tion, intended murder, and adultery. For these accusations 
 there was not the smallest ground ; and the accusers resort- 
 ed to the easier expedient, a charge of heresy. We have 
 seen how easy it was to gather sufficient out of the martyrs' 
 own mouths to condemn them. Thus it fared with Palmer. 
 He was carried to Newbury. They at first accused him for 
 some writings found in his study, but soon turned to the 
 grand subject. Pointing to the pix, or box containing the 
 consecrated host, the priest of Englefield inquired, "What 
 seest thou yonder V " A canopy of silk, bordered with gold," 
 was the reply. " Yea, but what is within it V " A piece of 
 bread in a clout, I suppose," answered Palmer. This was 
 enough ; the examination was not prolonged. 
 
 The sheriff and some of the neighbouring gentry endeav- 
 oured to persuade him to recant, making advantageous offers 
 if he would return to Romanism. He declined, thanking 
 them for their kind intentions. They still urged him to turn. 
 " Take pity on thy golden years and pleasant flowers of youth 
 before it is too late," said one. " Sir, I long for those spring- 
 ing flowers that shall not fade away," was his reply. The 
 next morning, July the 16th, he was condemned, and was 
 burned at five the same afternoon ! Palmer exhorted his 
 companions to constancy, adding, " We shall not end our 
 lives in the fire, but make a change for a better life ; yea, 
 for coals we shall receive pearls." 
 
 At the place of execution two Romish priests exhorted him 
 to recant, as they said, to save his soul. ' " Away !" exclaim- 
 ed he ; " tempt me no longer ; away from me, all ye that 
 work iniquity, for the Lord hath heard the voice of my tears." 
 As he warned the people against Romish, teachers, a man 
 threw a fagot at his face, which wounded him. The sheriff, 
 abhorring this uncalled-for cruelty, struck the fellow over 
 the head. When the flames were kindled, the martyrs lifted 
 up their hands to heaven, and quietly, as if they felt no pain, 
 exclaimed, " Lord Jesus, strengthen us ; Lord Jesus, assist 
 us ; Lord Jesus, receive our souls !" and gave up their lives 
 without a struggle. Their heads fell together ; and all sup- 
 posed them to be dead, when Palmer's mouth was seen to 
 open, and he was heard to utter once more the name of Jesus 
 —that name which is above every name. 
 
JOHN CARELESS. 
 
 207 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 John Careless.— A new-born Child burned.— A blind Woman 
 burned. — Processions. — a.d. 1556. 
 
 A Protestant mother lamenting over her infant starved to death in prison, where she herself perished 
 shortly after.— (See p. 222.) f 
 
 We have not referred particularly to those who died in 
 confinement; but about this time one departed this life in 
 the King's Bench prison, who must not be passed without 
 notice. This was John Careless, a weaver of Coventry * 
 In Fox will be found a particular record of his examinations 
 before Dr. Martin. They differed from those of his fellow- 
 sufferers, as they turned chiefly upon the subject of predes- 
 tination. Martin proceeded like one indifferent as to reli- 
 gion. Careless stopped him, saying, » It is a high mystery, 
 and ought reverently to be spoken of." Being required to ex- 
 press his opinion, he said as follows : " I believe that Al- 
 mighty God, our most dear loving Father, of his great mer- 
 cy and infinite goodness, through Jesus Christ, did elect and 
 
 * nis imprisonment was long ; it lasted for two whole years. The first part of it 
 was at Coventry where his word was so firmly relied on, that the keeper allow,'!' 
 him to go out and lake his accustomed part in the annual procession customary in 
 that city ; he kept his promise and returned to prison. 
 
208 DEATH OF CARELESS IN PRISON. 
 
 appoint in him, before the foundation of the earth was laid, 
 a church, or congregation, which he doth continually guide 
 and govern by his grace and Holy Spirit, so that not one of 
 them shall ever finally perish." Martin inquired if he were 
 willing to serve the queen in Ireland as a soldier. " I hope, 
 sir," replied Careless, " to be ready to do all things that per- 
 tain to a Christian subject to do ; and if her grace and her 
 officers require me to do anything contrary to Christ's reli- 
 gion, I am ready also to do my service in Smithfield, as my 
 brethren have done : praised be God for them." 
 
 But he was not called to pass to his father's house through 
 the fire. His body was wasted by sickness, the effects of 
 long and painful confinement : he died in prison, and was 
 buried in a dunghill ; but he has left a good memorial behind 
 him. Many of his letters were preserved ; they are most 
 excellent and spiritual. To relieve the mind of the reader, 
 fatigued with repeated details of examinations and burnings, 
 we may here insert one of the letters of Careless. It was 
 addressed to some of the martyrs, when about to suffer, and 
 strongly shows that they were burned only for their religion, 
 and that their sole support was derived from " Him who is 
 able to save to the uttermost." 
 
 " To my most dear and faithful brethren in Newgate, condemned to 
 die for the testimony of God's everlasting truth. (See chap, ix.) 
 " The everlasting peace of God in Jesus Christ, the contin- 
 ual joy, strength, and comfort of his most pure, holy, and migh- 
 ty Spirit, with the increase of faith, and lively feeling of his 
 eternal mercy, be with you, my most dear and faithful lov- 
 ing brother Tymns, and with all the rest of my dear hearts in 
 the Lord, your faithful fellow-soldiers, and most constant 
 companions in bonds, yea, of men condemned most cruelly 
 for the sincere testimony of God's everlasting truth, to the 
 full finishing of that good work, which he hath so graciously 
 begun in you all ; that the same may be to his glory, the ad- 
 vantage of his poor afflicted Church, and to your everlasting 
 comfort in Him. Amen. 
 
 "Ah! my most sweet and loving brethren, and dearest 
 hearts in the Lord, what shall I say, or how shall I write 
 unto you, in the least point, or part, to utter the great joy 
 that my poor heart hath conceived in God, through the most 
 godly example of your Christian constancy, and sincere con- 
 fession of Christ's verity 1 Truly, my tongue cannot declare, 
 nor my pen express the abundance of spiritual joy and glad- 
 ness that my mind and inward man hath felt, ever since I 
 heard of your hearty boldness and modest behaviour before 
 that bloody butcher, in the time of all your crafty examina- 
 tions, especially at your cruel condemnation, in their cursed 
 consistory place. Blessed be God, the Father of all mercy, 
 
HIS LETTER TO SEVERAL MARTYRS IX NEWGATE. 209 
 
 and praised be his name, for that he hath so graciously per- 
 formed upon you, his dear children, his most sweet and com- 
 fortable promises ; not only in giving you the continual aid, 
 strength, and comfort of his holy and mighty Spirit, faithfully 
 to confess his Christ, for whose cause (O most happy men) 
 ye are condemned to die ; but also in giving you such a mouth 
 and wisdom, as your wicked enemies w r ere not able to re- 
 sist, but were fain tocry, ' Peace, peace,' and not suffer you 
 to speak. As truly as God liveth, this is not only unto you 
 a most evident proof that God is on our side, and a sure cer- 
 tainty of your everlasting salvation in him, but also to your 
 cruel adversaries (or, rather, God's cursed enemies), a plain 
 demonstration of their just eternal wo and damnation, which 
 they shall be full sure shortly to feel, when ye shall full sweet- 
 ly possess the place of felicity and pleasure prepared for you 
 from the beginning. 
 
 " Therefore, my dearly beloved, cease not, as long as ye 
 be in this life, to praise the Lord with courage, for that, of 
 his great mercy and. infinite goodness, he hath vouched you 
 worthy of this great dignity, to suffer for his sake, not only 
 the loss of goods, wife, and children, long imprisonment, cru- 
 el oppression, &c, but also being deprived of this mortal 
 life, with the dissolution of your bodies in the fire ; the 
 which is the greatest promotion that God can bring you, or 
 any other unto, in this vale of misery ; yea, so great an hon- 
 our, as the highest angel in heaven is not permitted to have, 
 and yet the Lord, for his dear Son Christ's sake, hath reputed 
 you worthy of the same ; yea, and that before me and many 
 others, who have both long looked and longed for the same. 
 
 " Ah ! my most dear brother Tymns, whose time resteth al- 
 together in the hands of the Lord, in a happy time earnest 
 thou into this troublesome world, but in a much more blessed 
 hour shalt thou depart out of the same ; so that the sweet 
 saying of Solomon, or, rather, of the Holy Ghost, shall be full 
 verified upon thee, yea, and all thy faithful fellows : ' Better 
 is the day of death than the day of birth.' This saying can- 
 not be verified upon every man; but upon thee, my dear 
 brother, and such as thou art, whose death is most precious 
 before God ; and dear shall your blood be in his sight. 
 Blessed be God for thee, my dear brother Tymns, and blessed 
 be God that ever I knew thee, for in a most happy time I 
 came first into your company. Pray for me, dear brother, 
 pray for me, that God will vouch me worthy of that great 
 dignity whereto he hath brought you. 
 
 " Ah ! my loving brother Drake, whose soul now draweth 
 nigh unto God, of whom ye have received the same, full glad 
 may you be that God ever gave you a life to leave for his 
 sake. Full well will he restore it to you again a thousand, 
 fold more glorious. Praise God, good brother, as you have 
 S2 
 
210 LETTER OP CARELESS. 
 
 great cause ; and pray for me, I beseech yon, who am so un- 
 worthy (so great are my sins) of that great dignity where- 
 imto the Lord hath called you and the rest of your godly 
 brethren, whom I beseech you to comfort in the Lord, as you 
 can full well ; praised be God for his gifts, which you have 
 heartily applied to the setting forth of his glory, and the ben- 
 efit of his poor afflicted Church : which thing shall surely re- 
 dound to your everlasting joy and comfort, as you shall most 
 effectually feel, ere long, though the wicked of the world 
 judge far otherwise. 
 
 " Mine own hearts, and most beloved brethren, Cavel, Am- 
 brose, and both the Spurges, blessed be the Lord on your be- 
 half, and praised be his name who hath given you such a glo- 
 rious victory. Full valiant have you showed yourselves in 
 the Lord's fight, and full faithful in your painful service. 
 Faint not, but go on forward as ye have most godly begun ; 
 for great shall your reAvard be at the end of this your travel. 
 Ah ! my good, faithful brethren all, what shall I say, or what 
 shall I write unto you, but even the same that good Eliza- 
 beth did say to her godly kinswoman, Mary the blessed 
 mother of Christ : ' Happy art thou which hast believed, for 
 all things which the Lord hath spoken to thee shall be fulfill- 
 ed!' 
 
 "So say I to you, my dear hearts in the Lord ; happy are 
 ye all, yea, twice happy shall ye be for evermore, because 
 ye have steadfastly believed the sweet promises which God 
 the Father hath made unto you with his own mouth ; in that 
 he hath promised you (who are the faithful seed of believing 
 Abraham) that ye shall be blessed forever, world without 
 end. As ye do believe the promises of God, your sweet Fa- 
 ther, so do ye bear record that God is true. The testimony 
 whereof ye have full worthily borne to the world, and shortly 
 will full surely seal the same with your blood, yea, even to- 
 morrow, as I understand. Oh ! constant Christians ! Oh ! 
 valiant soldiers of the High Captain Jesus Christ, who, for 
 your sake, hath conquered the devil, death, sin, and hell ; 
 and hath given powerful victory over them for evermore. 
 Oh! worthy witnesses, and most glorious martyrs, whose 
 invincible faith hath overcome the proud, sturdy, bragging 
 prince of this world, and all his wicked army, over whom y e 
 shall shortly triumph for evermore. Ah ! my sweet hearts, 
 the everlasting treasures are surely laid for you in heaven. 
 The most glorious crown of victory is already made and pre- 
 pared for you, to be shortly put upon your happy heads. The 
 holy angels of your heavenly Father are already appointed 
 to convey your souls into Abraham's bosom. All the heav- 
 enly host rejoiceth already that they shall shortly receive 
 you with joy and felicity into their blessed fellowship. 
 
 " Rejoice with double joy, and be glad, my dear brethren, 
 
 
LETTER OF CARELESS. 211 
 
 for, doubtless, ye have more cause than can be expressed. 
 But I, that for in\ sins am left behind, may lie and lament 
 with the holy prophet, saying, ' Wo is me that the days of 
 my joyful rest are prolonged.' — (See Ps. cxx., 5.) Ah! 
 cursed" Satan, which hath caused me so to offend my most 
 dear, loving Father, whereby my exile and banishment is so 
 much () Christ, my advocate, pacify thy Fa- 
 
 ther's wrath, which I have justly deserved, that he may take 
 me home to him in his sweet mercy ! Oh! that I might now 
 come home unto thee with my blessed brethren ! Well, thy 
 will, Lord, be effectually fulfilled; for it is only good, and 
 turneth all things to the best for such as thou, in thy mercy, 
 hast chosen. 
 
 " And now, farewell, my dear hearts, most happy in the 
 Lord. 1 trust in my good God yet shortly to see you in the 
 celestial city, whereof, undoubtedly, the Lord hath already 
 made you free citizens.. Though ye be yet with us for a little 
 lime, your real home is in heaven, where your treasure doth 
 remain with your sweet Lord and Redeemer Jesus Christ, 
 whose calling you have heard with the ears of your hearts ; 
 and therefore ye shall never come into judgment, but pass 
 from death unto life. Your sins shall never be remembered, 
 be they ever so many, -so grievous, or so great, for your Sa- 
 viour hath cast them all into the bottom of the sea : he hath 
 removed them from you, as far as the east is from the west, 
 and his mercy hath much more prevailed over you, than is 
 the distance between heaven and earth ; and he hath given 
 you, for an everlasting possession of the same, all his holi- 
 ness, righteousness, and justification ; yea, and the Holy 
 Ghost into your hearts, wherewith ye are surely sealed unto 
 the day of redemption, to certify you of your eternal election, 
 and that ye are his true adopted sons, whereby ye may bold- 
 ly cry unto God, ' Abba, dear Father,' forevermore. So that 
 now no creature in heaven, earth, or hell, shall be able to ac- 
 cuse you before the throne of the heavenly King. Satan is 
 now cast out from you : he himself is judged, and hath no part 
 in you ; he will once more bite you by the heel, and then he 
 hath done, for at that time you shall bruise his head, through 
 your own good Christ, and so have final victory forevermore. 
 In joyful triumph ye shall ascend into the place of eternal 
 rest, whither your eldest brother, Christ, is gone before you, 
 to take possession for you, and to prepare your place under 
 the holy altar, with Cranmer, Latimer, Ridley, Rogers, Hoop- 
 er, Saunders, Farrar, Taylor, Bradford, Philpot, and many 
 others, who will be full glad of your coming, to see six more 
 of the app©inted number, that their blood may so much the 
 sooner be avenged upon them that dwell on the earth. — (Rev., 
 vi., 9, 10.) 
 
 " Thus I make an end, committing you all to God's most 
 
212 LETTER OF CARELESS 
 
 merciful defence, whose quarrel ye have defended, whose 
 cause ye have promoted, whose glory ye have set forth, and 
 whose name ye have constantly confessed. Farewell for a 
 while, my dear hearts in the Lord. I will make as much 
 haste after you as I may. All our dear brethren salute you ; 
 they pray for you, and praise God for you continually. 
 Blessed be the dead that die in the Lord, for they rest from 
 their labours, saith the Holy Ghost, and their works follow 
 them. 
 
 "Your own JOHN CARELESS, a most unprofitable ser- 
 vant of the Lord. Pray. Pray. Pray." 
 
 Surely we may derive instruction from the simple expres- 
 sions of faith in the letter of this poor weaver. And let it 
 be remembered, that these were not the counsels of one who, 
 far from the scene of suffering, coolly wrote his advice to 
 others who were in tribulation. It is the testimony and the 
 experience of one who for many months had endured a pain- 
 ful confinement, which at length caused his death. While 
 wasting away under the effects of this illness, he was re- 
 peatedly examined by the enemies of the truth, and daily ex- 
 pected to undergo the same horrid death which those to whom 
 his letter was written were about to suffer. 
 
 We may give an extract from one other letter, written by 
 Gareless to Henry Adlington, one of the thirteen martyrs 
 burned together in the same fire, mentioned in the last chap- 
 ter, and who, having been examined before Dr. Story and 
 his associates, requested the advice of his more experienced 
 brother. 
 
 " I perceive that upon Friday next they intend to condemn 
 you ; therefore I think they will have no great reasoning 
 with you, but bid you answer them directly, either yea or 
 nay, to all such things as they have to charge you with, which 
 they have gathered of you since you came into their cruel 
 hands.* But if they will needs make many words with you, 
 because you are but a simple man, and therefore perchance 
 they will be the busier with you, to trouble you with many 
 questions, to cumber your knowledge, and then seem to 
 triumph over you and the truth you do hold ; if, I say, they 
 do this, as perhaps for some evil purpose they will, then be 
 you as plain and short as you can, saying roundly unto them 
 these or such like words, as near as you can." 
 
 And now, reader, mark these words, and remember that it 
 was for believing and saying such things that our Protestant 
 
 * Reader, mark this proof of the similarity between the proceedings of these popish 
 ecclesiastics and those of the Inquisition. A man is condemned, not for former of- 
 fences, but for expressions uttered in giving- replies to the questions of his judge, who 
 thus becomes at once his accuser and condemner. 
 
TO ADLINGTON. 213 
 
 forefathers were burned in the days of Queen Mary. Care- 
 less suggests to his friend to speak, after this manner : 
 
 " Be it known unto you, that I, in all points, do believe as 
 becometh a true < Ihristian, and as I have been truly taught in 
 the days of good King Edward, by godly prophets and preach- 
 ers sent of God, who have sealed the doctrine with their 
 blood. As for you, I know you to be none of Christ's shep- 
 herds, but ravening wolves, who come to scatter and to kill 
 the flock of Christ, as the Lord said you should ; he tells us 
 to beware of you and your poisoned doctrine, bidding us to 
 judge you according to your fruits, whereby all men may 
 see and know what you be, if they will not be wilfully blind. 
 But the good shepherds have given their lives for the defence 
 of Christ's flock, and I am commanded to follow their faithful 
 and godly example, and to confess with them one truth, even 
 to the fire, if God shall see it good ; and this, as a true Chris- 
 tian, I have hitherto done, and henceforth, by God's grace, 
 intend to do. And if for the same God shall suffer you to 
 take away my life, as you have done theirs, I am content ; 
 his will be done, for that only is good. But of this be ye 
 sure, the Lord will shortly call you to account for the inno- 
 cent blood that is shed within this realm, which you have 
 brought into a most woful case, and made many a heavy 
 heart in the same ; and more I perceive you will make, so 
 long as the Lord, for our sins, will suffer you to prosper, and 
 until the time that your iniquity be fully ripe. But be you 
 sure that the Lord will sit in judgment upon you, as you do 
 now upon his saints, and will reward you according to your 
 deservings ; to whom, with my whole heart, I commit my 
 cause ; and he will make answer for me when the full time 
 of my refreshing eometh. Meanwhile, I will keep silence, 
 trusting that I have sufficiently discharged my conscience in 
 confessing my faith and religion to you, declaring of what 
 church I am, even of the Catholic Church of Jesus Christ, 
 which was well known to be here in England, in our late good 
 king's days, by two special tokens which cannot deceive me, 
 or suffer me to be deceived : that is to say, the pure preach- 
 ing of his Holy Word, and the due administration of the holy 
 sacraments, which is not to be seen in your Romish Church, 
 and therefore it cannot be justly called the Church and spouse 
 of Christ. ' I believe in the Holy Trinity, and all the other 
 articles of the Christian faith contained in the three creeds, 
 and, finally, all the canonical Scripture to be true in every 
 sentence,' &c. 
 
 " This kind of answer it shall be best for you to make ; 
 and by God's grace I do intend to do the same myself, when 
 the Lord shall vouch me worthy of that great dignity, where- 
 unto he hath called you. And if they shall laugh you to 
 
214 LETTER OF CARELESS. 
 
 scorn, as I know they will, saying, Thou art a fool, and an 
 unlearned ass-head, and art able to make answer to nothing, 
 then care not you for it, but still commit your cause unto 
 God, who will make answer for you ; and tell them, that ' They 
 have been answered again and again, by divers godly and 
 learned men. But all will not help, for there is one solution 
 for all manner of questions, even a fair fire and fagots : this 
 will be the end of your disputations. Therefore, I pray you 
 to trouble me no more, but do that which you are appointed, 
 when God shall permit the time. I am no better than Christ, 
 his apostles, and other of my good brethren that are gone 
 before me.' 
 
 " This kind of answer will cut their combs most, and edify 
 the people that stand by, so that the same be done coolly, 
 with sobriety, meekness, and patience, as I heard say our 
 sweet brethren, Thomas Harland and John Oswald, did at 
 Lewes, in Sussex, to the great rejoicing of the children of 
 God in those parts ; and I hear that they were dissolved from 
 this earthly tabernacle at Lewes on Saturday last, and were 
 condemned but the Wednesday before, so that we may per- 
 ceive the papists have quick work in hand, that they make 
 such haste to send us home to our heavenly Father. There- 
 fore, let us make ourselves ready to ride in the fiery chariot, 
 leaving these sorry mantles and old cloaks behind us for a 
 little time, which God shall restore unto us again in a more 
 glorious wise." 
 
 The letter concludes thus : 
 
 " Blessed be God for you, and such as you, who have play- 
 ed the parts of wise builders. You have digged down, past 
 the sand of your own natural strength, and beneath the earth 
 of your own worldly wisdom, and are now come to the hard 
 stone and immovable rock, Christ, who is your only keeper ; 
 and upon him alone you have builded your faith most firmly, 
 without doubting, mistrust, or wavering. Therefore, neither 
 the storms nor tempests, winds nor weathers that Satan and 
 all his wily workmen can bring against you, with the very 
 gates of hell to help them, shall ever be able once to move 
 your house, much less to overthrow it; for the Lord God 
 himself, and not man, is the builder thereof, and hath prom- 
 ised to preserve and keep the same safe forever." 
 
 These extracts may appear long, but they are valuable, as 
 they present a lively picture of those times, when men suf- 
 fered for conscience' sake ; and while the perusal of them af- 
 fords some relief from the painful details of butchery, which 
 principally engage our attention, it strongly confirms and ev- 
 idences the truth of the narratives already given. If any one 
 thinks that the martyrs spoke too boldly, and used language 
 to the popish inquisitors harsher than was needful (and in the 
 
DEATH IN PRISON OF CLEMENT. ACNES WARDELL. 215 
 
 present day some persons do entertain such an idea), let 
 them for a moment consider the necessity which was laid 
 upon these men to speak the truth, and leave the event with 
 God. Could they have abstained from thus faithfully ad- 
 dressing their relentless persecutors, without weakening the 
 testimony which they were called to bear in the presence of 
 others ? Surely to such times the words of the Holy Ghost, 
 as spoken by the prophet, are peculiarly applicable : " Wo 
 unto them that call evil good, and good evil ; that put dark- 
 ness for light, and light for darkness ; that put bitter for sweet, 
 and sweet for bitter." — (Isa., v., 20.) Ought we not rather 
 to examine ourselves ? Is there not at the present day a 
 general inclination lightly to pass over and extenuate things 
 which the Word of God tells us will be strictly inquired 
 into 1 Is there not especially, with regard to Romanism, an 
 inclination to believe sophistical statements and coloured 
 representations, rather than to examine facts for ourselves 1 
 
 John Clement, also a prisoner for Christ's sake, died in 
 the King's Bench prison this year, and his body, as usual, was 
 cast out into a ditch.* He was a wheelwright by trade, and 
 appears to have been one of the pious laymen, who, in those 
 troublous times, supplied the place of the martyred and ex- 
 iled ministers. Strype has preserved a letter which he 
 wrote to Iris friends, and a profession of Christian faith, which 
 are precious memorials of those days. 
 
 Fox gives a particular account of the narrow escape of 
 Agnes Wardell, at Ipswich, about this period. It is interest- 
 ing, as it presents a lively picture of the sufferings and nar- 
 row escapes of many professors of the Gospel in those troub- 
 lesome times. She and her husband were " marked ;" he 
 entered as a sailor on board a vessel belonging to a pious 
 man, while his wife concealed herself in various places, oc- 
 casionally returning secretly to visit her house and family, 
 left in the care of a young servant. One night, after narrow- 
 ly escaping the search made in her house, she crept into a 
 ditch, and hid herself among some nettles. She was seen 
 by one of the party in search of her, but he was an honest 
 man, and led his companions away. 
 
 Dr. Argentine, the principal persecutor at Ipswich, was 
 originally a serving man, but afterward practised as a doctor 
 
 * A letter from Caiaccas, in Spanish South America, dated. in November, 1825, 
 mentions that a young Englishman died in the preceding month, and was buried in 
 the churchyard, with the customary Romish ceremonies, his friends having- repre- 
 sented hun' to be a Roman Catholic, that they might not be obliged to witness his 
 
 I in a ditch, or some such place. But the real fact that he was a Protestant 
 
 ii, the body was dug up, and found naked and mutilated in the 
 Tlie government, however, interfered, and having shaken off some of 
 their Romish prejudices, the body was again interred, and a piece of ground was or- 
 dered to be allotted to the English, for their use as a burial-place. The reader, prob- 
 ably, will recollect the affecting reference to this Romish intolerance in Young's 
 Night Thoughts. 
 
216 CATHERINE CAWCHES AND HER DAUGHTERS. 
 
 of physic. In King Henry's reign he complied with the va- 
 rious changes that occurred, and became master of the 
 grammar-school, and professed Protestantism during the 
 reign of King Edward. On the accession of Mary, he be- 
 came a zealous Romanist, obtained orders, and preached the 
 doctrines of popery, carrying the pix, and leading about the 
 boy St. Nicholas ; at length, having become hateful to his 
 townsmen, he went to London ; and, when Queen Elizabeth 
 succeeded to the throne, he once more professed to be a 
 Protestant ! 
 
 The preceding pages have contained many narratives of 
 atrocious cruelties ; but the history which next claims our 
 attention far exceeds any already related. It also, throws 
 considerable light upon the principles of Romanism. Cath- 
 erine Cawches was an inhabitant of Guernsey. In the month 
 of May, 1556, a woman named Gosset entered the house of a 
 person named Le Couronne, while all the family were from 
 home, and stole a silver cup, which she took to Perotine, 
 the daughter of Cawches, asking her to lend her sixpence, 
 and keep the cup as a pledge. Perotine knew it, to be the 
 property of Le Couronne, and, fearful lest Gosset should dis- 
 pose of it elsewhere, lent her the sixpence, and kept the cup. 
 Perotine then informed Le Couronne of his loss ; he appre- 
 hended Gosset, who confessed the fact, and requested that 
 he would send some one with her to redeem the cup, which 
 was done ; thus it came again into the possession of its own- 
 er, through the honesty of Perotine. The next day the jus- 
 tices were called together to inquire into this affair, when a 
 constable informed them that he had seen a pewter dish in 
 the house of Cawches with the name scraped out ; upon 
 which Cawches, with her daughters Perotine and Guille- 
 mine, were apprehended and committed to prison. They 
 knew their own innocence, and petitioned that their case 
 might be examined into. As no accuser appeared, their 
 neighbours were questioned respecting their conduct, who 
 spoke highly of them in all respects except that " they were 
 not obedient to the commands of Holy Church, and forsook 
 the mass." This placed matters in a new light. Gosset 
 was convicted of the felony, and punished, while Cawches 
 and her daughters were cleared from any accusation of the 
 sort ; but they were suspected of heresy, and the bailiffs and 
 justices sent them to the dean and curates, that their opin- 
 ions might be examined. This was done at first in a care- 
 less manner, and the women stated they were ready to obey 
 whatever was required. But the clergy were called upon to 
 examine them more particularly. The result Avas, on the 
 13th of July they were declared to be heretics, for having 
 spoken against " the Catholic faith, and the sacraments and 
 other ceremonies of the Church." Being delivered to the 
 
A NEW-BORN BABE BURNED ! 217 
 
 secular power, they were, on the 17th of July, carried to the 
 place of execution, near the town of St. Peter Port, and fast- 
 ened to three separate stakes. Orders were given that they 
 should be strangled ; but, the rope breaking, they fell alive 
 into the flames, and, while in this dreadful situation, Perotine 
 gave birth to a child. A by-stander, named House, snatched 
 the infant from the flames ; it was alive, and a fair man 
 child ; being carried to the provost, he sent it to the bailiff, 
 who ordered that it should be cast into the fire, where it 
 speedily perished. " Thus," as Fox observes, " the infant 
 was baptized in its own blood, to fill up the number of God's 
 innocent saints, being both bora and dying a martyr : a 
 spectacle wherein the whole world may see the Herodian 
 cruelty of this graceless generation of Catholic tormentors !" 
 
 Incredible as such horrid cruelty may appear, it is proved 
 by unquestionable legal documents. On the accession of 
 Queen Elizabeth, Matthew Cawches, the brother of Cathe- 
 rine, petitioned for justice against the dean and his accompli- 
 ces, on the ground that, whatever might be said respecting 
 the three women, the infant's death was certainly a murder, 
 as he was destroyed without the smallest legal pretext. 
 The case was inquired into ; the dean and his associates 
 humbly petitioned for pardon of their offences, in their erro- 
 neous judgments respecting these women and the child, " ex- 
 ecuted by fire for supposed heresy." This they obtained ; 
 but not till some of them were imprisoned, and otherwise 
 punished. 
 
 The reader will find the legal and other documents given 
 at length in Fox's Acts and Monuments. As may be suppo- 
 sed, this tragedy attracted public notice, and the Romanists 
 were anxious to remove the stigma it cast upon them. Thus 
 it early became a subject of controversy, and was noticed by 
 Harding in his rejoinder to Bishop Jewel. At first, he was 
 inclined to deny the truth of the narrative ; but, finding this 
 impossible, his next endeavour was to remove the blame from 
 the Romish clergy. To effect this, he adopts a singular 
 course ; and the reader will not be a little surprised when he 
 learns that the Romish advocate endeavours to cast the blame 
 upon the martyred Perotine ! With that view, he accuses 
 her of evil life and murder ! His argument to prove the for- 
 mer is merely because Fox did not state the name of her hus- 
 band ! and he insinuates that it was purposely suppressed. 
 Happily, this charge' was brought while Fox was alive, and 
 he speedily repaired the omission. In the next edition of 
 his work, he entered fully upon the subject, stating that he 
 had not noticed that circumstance, not thinking it material to 
 the story ; and he justly remarks upon the unfairness of con- 
 demning a narrative as false, because every little particular 
 is not related. He then supplies the deficiency, stating that 
 T 
 
218 VAIN ATTEMPTS TO EXCUSE THIS FIENDISH ACT. 
 
 the husband of Perotine was named David Jores, a minister ; 
 that they were married in King Edward's reign, at the Church 
 of Our Lady's Castle in Guernsey, by Noel Regnet, a French- 
 man ; as Fox adds, " yet alive, witness hereunto, and now 
 dwelling in London, in St. Martin's le Grand." 
 
 This evidence was too strong to be resisted ; but Perotine 
 was the wife of a priest ; and, according to the Romish doc- 
 trine, she could not have been lawfully married ; they there- 
 fore do not scruple, even now, to apply to her the coarsest 
 terms of reproach. Gardiner, the lord-chancellor of Eng- 
 land, publicly applied similar appellations to the wives of 
 Cranmer, Rogers, Taylor, and others. Fox strongly expo- 
 ses the unfairness of Harding s proceedings, and says, " Evil 
 life shall find no bolstering by me ; I wish it might find as 
 little among the chaste Catholics of M. Harding's church !"* 
 
 The charge of murder is still more atrocious and unfound- 
 ed. "A strange case," as Fox says, "that she who was 
 murdered herself with her child, and died before him, should 
 be accused of the murder of her child !" Upon this point it 
 is only necessary to observe, that it is merely grounded upon 
 the assertion, without any proof, that Perotine concealed her 
 situation, and that her judges would have spared her had it 
 been known, although other instances prove the contrary. 
 But we need not pursue this part of the subject. The obser- 
 vations of Fox deserve to be read ; they show that his work 
 Avas strongly attacked as soon as it appeared, and that the 
 assertions of the Romanists only tended to their own confu- 
 sion, and the confirmation of the truth. 
 
 But another part of the narrative requires notice. The 
 child was alive, and yet it was thrown by the Romanists into 
 the fire, and allowed to perish unbaptized ! This, according 
 to their doctrine, was sending it to certain damnation. Let not 
 the reader start, and think the assertion too strong. The 
 doctrine of the Romish Church is, that every infant dying 
 unbaptized must perish everlastingly. Let this be remem- 
 bered, and we shall be able fully to appreciate the feelings 
 of these men, who sentenced an innocent child to everlast- 
 ing suffering, v/hen, if they thought it undeserving of life, 
 they might, according to their doctrine, have secured its eter- 
 nal happiness by their ceremony of baptism. If other 
 proof were wanting that they considered all the heretics 
 they burned were in a state of damnation, this alone would 
 
 * A modem Romanist thus speaks of these martyrs : " The famous Guernsey thief 
 and prostitute, who, by concealing har situation, was the cause of her child's death, 
 before it was burned." — See a Key. to the Roman Catholic Office, Whitby, 1823. 
 
 In the early editions of the Rhernish Testament, in a note upon 1 Cor., vii., 9, it 
 is said, "Those who are lawfully made priests cannot marry at all; their marriage- 
 is but pretended, and is the worst sort of incontinencie and fornication." Is not this 
 an admission of the apostle's mark of false teachers, 1 Tim., iv., 3 : " Forbidding to 
 marry 1" 
 
BURNING OF MORE, DONGATE, AND OTHERS. 219 
 
 be sufficient ; and the more so, as their rituals contain many 
 singular directions, whereby baptism may be conferred in 
 such a manner as, in their opinion, to ensure the salvation 
 of those who, spared from the taste of life's bitter cup, but 
 "gasp and die."* The painful narrative just related needs 
 no comment ; it speaks home to every one, especially to 
 those parents whose painful regrets on resigning an infant 
 newly born have been soothed by the certain and Scriptural 
 persuasion that their child was spared from the pains of this 
 life, and called to eternal joys. Let such parents say what 
 is their opinion of Romanism ! 
 
 Thomas Moke was a servant at Leicester, and was appre- 
 hended for having said that his Maker was in heaven, and 
 not in the pix. The bishop soon decided his case. He 
 pointed to the high altar, and inquired whether the lad did 
 not believe his Maker to be there. More denying this, was 
 required to state "how he believed." Having done so, the 
 bishop asked, " What is yonder over the altar V He replied, 
 " I see fine cloths with golden tassels, and other gay gear, 
 hanging about the pix ; what is within I cannot see." " Dost 
 thou not believe," said the bishop, " that Christ is there, flesh, 
 blood, and bone V " No, that I do not," was the answer. 
 This was enough; he was condemned, and burned on the 
 26th of June ! 
 
 In July, Thomas Dongate, John Foreman, and a woman 
 named Tree, were burned in Sussex. 
 
 The month of August commenced with the burning of a 
 blind woman at Derby, twenty-two years of age. Joan Waste 
 was the daughter of a poor barber and rope-maker, and had 
 been blind from her birth ; but though He whose compassions 
 fail not saw fit to send her this bodily infirmity, He gave 
 light to her soul. 
 
 The story of this poor blind woman is affecting and inter- 
 
 * The Rituale Romanum, published by papal authority, thus speaks of the rite of 
 baptism : "Holy baptism, the gate of the Christian religion and of eternal life, which 
 holds the first place among the other sacraments of the new law instituted by Christ, 
 is necessary to the salvation of all." With this view, the Church of Rome, in case 
 of danger, sanctioned baptisms, even although conferred by laymen, heretics, or fe- 
 males '. From the vital importance attached to the ceremony, it also provides for all 
 cases that can be supposed likely to occur, when it may become a part of the duty of 
 -,1 man to confer or direct this rite. If the reader refers to the work just 
 quoted, he will be astonished and disgusted at many of the directions therein con- 
 tained ; but we cannot pursue the subject, although it is fully discussed in a work 
 containing directions for the services of the Roman Church ! The unbaplized in- 
 fants of Romish parents are supposed to go to a dark place, called Limbus; those of 
 heretics to everlasting flames. Both are debarred from heaven. 
 
 The author of " Frauds of Romish Monks and Priests" (London, 1725) states that 
 at Dijon, the bodies of still-born children were laid before a miraculous image of the 
 Virgin, believing that, by her intercession, a momentary life would be given to the 
 children sufficient for them to receive the rite of baptism ! He saw the putrid bod- 
 ies of two infants lying thus, over whom two hundred masses had been said, for which 
 the parents paid a crown for each mass. He saw a friar at length touch the board : 
 lii s moved, the priest immediately pronounced the words, and the people shout- 
 ed a Miracle ! a miracle ! ! 
 
220 NARRATIVE OF JOAN WASTE, A BLIND WOMAN, 
 
 esting. She learned to knit and to make ropes, and " in no 
 case would be idle." After the decease of her parents, she 
 lived with her brother ; and during King Edward's reign, 
 daily resorted to church, to hear the Divine service in the 
 vulgar tongue, and sermons explaining the real truths of the 
 Gospel, not setting forth the lying legends of Romish saints ! 
 Inestimable indeed must this privilege have been to a poor, 
 illiterate, blind female. Her mind was gradually enlightened 
 by the truths she heard. At length she saved money enough 
 to buy a Testament (not such an easy acquisition as at the 
 present day). But she could not read! To supply this de- 
 fect, she had recourse to an aged man, named Hurt, impris- 
 oned for debt, and generally persuaded him to read her at 
 least one chapter every day. These passages she treasured 
 up in her memory. When he was unable or unwilling to 
 read, she engaged others in his place, occasionally reward- 
 ing them with a few pence, and stipulating how often they 
 should read each chapter. By this means, and by hearing 
 the Scriptures daily read in the churches, her mind was richly 
 stored with Divine truth ; she could readily reprove sin from 
 Scripture, as well as such abuses in religion as were preva- 
 lent in those days. 
 
 On the accession of Queen Mary, she continued steadfast 
 in the faith, and was summoned to appear before Bane, the 
 bishop, who, with his chancellor of the diocese, assisted by 
 several justices, sat in judgment upon her. The accusations 
 state'd that she did not believe the sacrament of the altar to 
 be the real body of Christ, with similar charges. 
 
 She said, she believed what the holy Scriptures taught 
 her ; that she was a poor, unlearned, blind woman, and there- 
 fore desired them not to trouble her with farther talk, as, by 
 God's assistance, she was ready to yield up her life in that 
 faith. 
 
 The bishop and his chancellor continued to argue with her, 
 and easily puzzled this poor woman. At length she inquired 
 whether the bishop would take it upon his conscience, that 
 the doctrines he declared were true, and would engage to 
 answer for her at the dreadful day of judgment. The bishop 
 assented ; but his chancellor interposed, reminding his lord- 
 ship that " he might not undertake to answer for a heretic !"* 
 
 * The late Anthony Ulric, duke of Brunswick, was a nominal Protestant during 
 the greater part of his life, but at last turned Romanist. He published a book call- 
 ed "The Duke of Brunswick's Fifty Reasons for preferring- the Roman Catholic Re- 
 ligion," which appears in the authorized catalogues of Romish works, and is highly 
 commended by their most celebrated ecclesiastics at the present day. The last rea- 
 son concludes thus : "The Catholics to whom I spoke concerning my conversion, as- 
 sured me that, if I were to be damned for embracing the Catholic faith, they were ready 
 to answer for me at the day of judgment, and to take my damnation upon themselves .'.' .'" 
 It is hard to say which is most painful to contemplate, the blind ignorance of the 
 convert, or the impious arrogance of the converters. And what shall we say to 
 the leading Roman ecclesiastics in our day, that they should boast of such a convert, 
 and hold forth such an argument for conversion to their Church ! How different the 
 declarations of Scripture : " None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor 
 give to God a ransom for him."— Psalm xlix., 7. 
 
WHO IS BURNED. 221 
 
 She then said, that since they would not thus confirm their 
 own belief in what they asserted, she would answer no far- 
 ther. Sentence was then pronounced, and about five weeks 
 afterward a writ for her burning was issued. 
 
 Dr. Draycot, the chancellor, was appointed to preach a 
 sermon on thi occasion. Many of the neighbouring gentry 
 were require. I to attend, and this poor blind servant of God 
 was set before the pulpit. The doctor inveighed at some 
 length against heresies, and said that this woman was not 
 only blind of her bodily eyes, but also blind as to the eyes of 
 her soul ; adding, that like as her body was about to be con- 
 sumed with fire, her soul would burn in hell with everlasting 
 fire, and that it was not lawful for people to pray for her ! 
 
 After sermon, she was carried to a place called the Wind- 
 mill-pit, her brother holding her by the hand ! With his as- 
 sistance, she prepared herself for the stake ! She desired the 
 people to pray for her, and repeated such prayers as she was 
 able, and cried upon the Lord Jesus with her last breath. 
 Meanwhile, Dr. Draycot, fatigued with his exertion, returned 
 to his inn, and slept away his fatigues, while she suffered in the 
 flames. Of what must the heart of such a man have been 
 composed ! Surely it must have been harder than " the nether 
 millstone." Fox anticipated that such a narrative would 
 hardly be credited in after times ; he therefore confirms these 
 particulars by the testimony of William Bainbridge, the bail- 
 iff or chief magistrate of the town, who superintended her 
 execution ; also of John Cadman, the curate, and others who 
 were living when his work appeared. 
 
 Bishop Bane and his chancellor were exceedingly active du- 
 ring the latter part of this year, " through the fierce inquisition 
 of whom," as Fox relates, many were called to examination, 
 and compelled to do penance, by carrying a fagot, candle, and 
 beads in a public procession. A long list is given of men and 
 women who thus became " marked" for future observation. 
 Nor was the penance a trifling punishment when all its attend- 
 ant circumstances are considered, although at that time po- 
 pery was not sufficiently re-established in England to allow the 
 ecclesiastics to inflict the full severities of Romish penance.* 
 
 On the 8th of September, Edward Sharp was burned at 
 Bristol ; and on the 25th, another martyr, whose name is not 
 
 * The tender mercies of a Romish penance appear in the discipline which St. Dom- 
 inic himself ordered a man, named Ponce Roger, to undergo : On three Sundays he 
 was to be led by the priest, from the entrance of the town to the church, naked ex- 
 cept his drawers, and dogged all the way. lie was always to abstain from flesh meat, 
 eggs, cheese, and everything of animal food, except at Easter, Whitsuntide, and 
 Christmas. Three days in the week he was not to taste fish, oil, or wine ; and three 
 times in the year he was to abstain from fish for forty days. He was to wear a par- 
 ticular dress, with crosses on the breast, like those affixed to houses infected with 
 the plague. He was to attend mass every day, and regularly to go through the daily 
 prayers called the Hours ; seven times in the day he was to repeat the Paternoster 
 ten times over, and twenty times at midnight ; and, though last, not least, he was to 
 be constantly under the inspection of thepriest. 
 
 T2 
 
222 SUFFERINGS OF DANGERFIELD AND HIS FAMILY. 
 
 stated, being only mentioned as a carpenter, suffered in the 
 same city. 
 
 On the 24th of the same month, John Hart and Thomas 
 Ravensdale, with two others, were burned at Mayfield, in 
 Sussex. Shortly afterward, John Horn and a woman were 
 burned at Wooton-under-edge. 
 
 Other martyrs suffered in different ways. William Dan- 
 gerfield, of Wooton-under-edge, was taken from his wife 
 and ten children, the youngest only four days old. The wife 
 and her infant were sent to prison ten days afterward, and 
 shut up with thieves and murderers, not being allowed to ap- 
 proach a fire, so that she was compelled to warm the clothes 
 for her infant in her own bosom. The husband was kept 
 apart from her, and laid in irons till his legs were fretted al- 
 most to the bone. The Romish bishop sent for him after 
 three months' imprisonment, and, telling him that his wife 
 had recanted, persuaded him to abjure. He was then allow- 
 ed to see her. On learning what he had done, she exclaim- 
 ed ; " Alas ! have we thus long continued one, and hath 
 Satan so prevailed as to cause you to break your vow made to 
 Christ in baptism !" Struck with this, he prayed to God that 
 he might not be suffered to live so long as to call evil good, 
 and good evil. Being then sent from the prison, he return- 
 ed homeward ; but on the way was taken ill, probably from 
 the severities he suffered in prison, aggravated by his mental 
 suffering, and shortly after died ! 
 
 The wife was still detained, and, being examined before 
 this Romish prelate, was again sent to prison. There she 
 and her child continued, till at length, having no nourishment 
 for her babe, it pined away and died from cold and famine. 
 The mother soon followed. Nor was this all : the husband's 
 mother, more than eighty years of age, being left destitute 
 of necessary comfort, perished shortly after their apprehen- 
 sion. The sufferings and fate of the nine orphans left at 
 home are not particularly recorded ; but, as credible per- 
 sons dwelling in Wooton-under-edge related, " they were all 
 undone." 
 
 Similar sufferings were experienced by the prisoners at 
 Canterbury. Four men, named Clark, Foster, Chittenden, 
 and Archer, and a woman, were actually starved to death. 
 Their companions, who did not suffer in this manner, were 
 burned in the ensuing year ; they found means to write a let- 
 ter, and cast it out of the prison, stating the cruel treatment 
 they experienced, and that four were famished already ; it 
 concludes thus : " We write not these letters that we should 
 not be famished for the Lord Jesus Christ's sake, but for this 
 cause and intent, that they, having no law to famish us in 
 prison, should not do it privily, but that the murderers' hearts 
 should be openly known to all the world, that all men may 
 know of what church they are,*and who is their father." 
 
RECANTATION OF SIR JOHN CHEEKE. 223 
 
 The woman was named Alice Potkin ; being asked her 
 age, she said she was forty-nine years old, according to her 
 old age, but, according to her young age, since she had learn- 
 ed Christ, she was only one year old. 
 
 In the month of October, a shoemaker was burned at 
 Northampton, and a man named Hook suffered at Chester. 
 Many others are mentioned as dying from the effects of im- 
 prisonment, in different parts of England. 
 
 Among the painful events of this year, we have to notice 
 the recantation of Sir John Cheeke, the preceptor of Edward 
 VI. He escaped to Germany in the early part of this reign ; 
 but, visiting Brussels in the year 1556, he was seized upon 
 the road by the order of King Phdip, although it is said he 
 had a passport from that monarch, and was carried over to 
 England. Here he shrunk from the profession which he had 
 counselled many to make, and was prevailed upon to recant. 
 The Romanists gloried in this conquest. Twice he was 
 obliged to make public profession of his new faith ; and be- 
 ing invited to dinner by Bonner, was compelled to be pres- 
 ent, and silently to consent, while that prelate examined and 
 condemned some of the martyrs. But the " iron entered into 
 his soul." His conscience severely accused him for the part 
 he acted ; being allowed to retire to the house of a friend, he 
 pined away from distress of mind, and the year following ex- 
 pired in deep repentance. The fall of this great man should 
 be a warning to him that standeth, to take heed lest he fall, 
 as all must do unless upheld by Divine grace. Archbishop 
 Parker afterward wrote on the margin of Cheeke's recanta- 
 tion, " We are but men !" 
 
 While Queen Mary and her council were employed in per- 
 secuting the Protestants, she found time to superintend oth- 
 er proceedings for the advancement of Romanism. During 
 this and the preceding year, her attention was much occu- 
 pied in restoring some of the convents and houses for monks 
 and friars suppressed by her father. The first of these was 
 the monastery of Franciscans at Greenwich, which was the 
 first monastic institution dissolved by Henry ; she also en- 
 dowed a house for the Dominicans in SmifMeld : an appro- 
 priate situation, where they could easily witness the suffer- 
 ings of the martyrs. These establishments were made at 
 little cost, for their inmates were begging friars, who lived 
 by their exertions in extorting alms. Towards the end of 
 this reign, several persons of some note were buried at the 
 monastery in Smithneld, from a belief that their souls would 
 be benefited thereby ! The Knights' Hospitallers of St. John 
 also had a house granted to them, and some Carthusians 
 were settled at Sheen, near Richmond. The principal found- 
 ation was at Westminster ; and this also the queen effected 
 without much cost, by suppressing the deanery and cathedral 
 establishment, and turning it again into a monastery for Bene- 
 
224 SEVERAL MONASTERIES 
 
 dictine monks. Dr. Feckenham, dean of St. Paul's, was 
 appointed abbot, and installed with, much ceremony. He 
 was put into possession of his new honours on the 21st of 
 November, and fourteen monks were shorn on the same day. 
 The abbot and his monks went in procession on several occa- 
 sions ; one of these, on the eighth of December, was re- 
 markable, as the sanctuary-men,* or persons who had been 
 guilty of crimes, and had taken refuge in the abbey to avoid 
 the consequences, walked with the monks on that day. The 
 abbot was preceded by those who had been guilty of lesser 
 offences, such as robbery, &c, and followed by three who 
 had been guilty of murder. Thus, as Strype observes, the 
 abbey was restored to its former privileges ! Its inmates were 
 not negligent in claiming them. One Wakeham, a prisoner 
 in the Tower, having escaped, took refuge in the monastery 
 at Westminster, but was taken from thence and sent to the 
 Tower by order of the privy council. The monks, however,, 
 asserted their privileges, and in a fortnight's time the crimi- 
 nal was restored to them ! 
 
 The queen also re-established a nunnery of the order of 
 St. Bridget, at Sion, in Middlesex. Strype relates, that when 
 these nuns " were enclosed in," Bonner and Freckenham, 
 with some of the council, and several friars, were present. 
 Their habit was of undyed wool : they were directed to be 
 very circumspect in their conduct, and warned that "they 
 were never more to go forth of those walls so long as they 
 lived."f One of the queen's later foundations was an estab- 
 lishment of the Knights of St. John, at Clerkenwell. 
 
 In Strype, we find several particulars respecting these mon- 
 
 * These sanctuary-men wore cross keys (the pope's arms) worked on their gar- 
 ments as badges. One of them was a son of Lord Dacre, who, in the May preceding-, 
 with a party of forty men, had waylaid a gentleman of the name of West, in York- 
 shire, and murdered him ! 
 
 t In chapter vi. there are several particulars stated respecting monastic estab- 
 lishments, and some remarks are made upon the mental slavery of the system. To 
 the extracts there given, another may be added, from the Rev. Blanco White's " Let- 
 ters from Spain " He is speaking of the religious anxiety felt by many Romish 
 recluses, and he says: "The numerous and difficult duties attached to the religious 
 profession multiply the hazards of eternal misery, by the chances of failure in their 
 performance. Reduced to a state of perpetual anxiety, she (a nun) can hardly think, 
 speak, or act, without discerning, in every vital motion, a sin which invalidates all 
 her past sacrifices, and dooms her painful efforts after Christian perfection to end in 
 everlasting misery. These agonizing fears, cherished and fed by the small circle of 
 objects to which a nun is confined, are generally incurable." 
 
 The writer of this note has seen the expression of agony, and heard the exclama- 
 tion of anxious self-accusation manifested by a British nun, for a circumstance of the 
 most trivial nature ; it clearly indicated the mental bondage and religious anxiety at- 
 tendant upon the system, even in our own land. 
 
 A modern work, entitled " Rime in the Nineteenth Century," contains many 
 painful details relative to the monastic system, as it now exists in Italy. One nar- 
 rative will suffice : " A girl, whose father was resolved to compel her to take the 
 veil contrary to her inclination, persisted for a long time in her refusal, but was- 
 treated with such brutality at home, that at length she consented ; but no sooner 
 had she pronounced the vows (at aconvent in the north of Italy), than she requested 
 a private interview with her father, at the gate of the convent ; and, when left alone 
 with him, killed herself before his eyes, cursing him with her latest breath." Th© 
 author adds, "This story, horrible and improbable as it may seem, is quite true ; i 
 know the family, but refrain,, for obvious reasons, from, mentioning their name J' 
 
RESTORED BY QUEEN MARY. 225 
 
 asteries. At Greenwich, the abbot restored the bones of 
 King Edward the Confessor to his shrine, with much cere- 
 mony, hoping that pilgrimages would again come into fash- 
 ion, and that his house would profit by the offerings of the 
 pilgrims. In like manner, the monks of Glastonbury desired 
 to have their abbey granted to them again, and petitioned the 
 queen to countenance the re-erection of that house of anti- 
 quity and fame, where Joseph of Arimathea (as the legends 
 relate) lieth buried. Her desire to promote pilgrimages also 
 appeared from her refounding the hospital in the Savoy, 
 which was originally designed for the relief of pilgrims to 
 the tomb of Thomas a Becket and the neighbouring saints. 
 
 As the belief of purgatory was restored, these endowments 
 would have rapidly increased in a few years, by grants from 
 persons of all ranks. Cardinal Pole personally addressed 
 the citizens of London, urging them to assist in rebuilding 
 the monasteries, by the most powerful arguments he could 
 devise. He referred to the martyrs, contemptuously styling 
 them brambles and briers, which had been cast into the fire. 
 In this address he told the citizens that the observance of 
 ceremonies gave more light than the reading of Scripture! 
 
 But Queen Mary and her advisers were aware that these 
 establishments could not be fully restored, nor would they be 
 reverenced by the people, while the condemning proofs of 
 their infamy, recorded by the commissioners who examined 
 them in King Henry's reign, were allowed to exist. These 
 could not be confuted, but it was possible to destroy them! 
 On the 23d of September, a commission was granted to 
 Bonner, Cole, and Martin, ordering them " to search all regis- 
 ters, and collect whatever tended to the subversion of good 
 religion and religious houses ;" these were to be carried to 
 Cardinal Pole, and disposed of as the queen might direct. 
 The effects of this commission still are visible. When Bur- 
 net examined the public records, he found that many were 
 missing, and others were altered. Some of these deficien- 
 cies he supplied by copies which were extant in other places, 
 and some have been since discovered ; but the greater part 
 were irrecoverably lost. This destruction, however, speaks 
 still more forcibly against Romanism than the contents of 
 the documents could have done, had they been suffered to 
 remain. Like many other proceedings of the Church of 
 Rome, it appears to be an imitation of the practices of the 
 heathens, who, in their later persecutions, were anxious to 
 destroy all the registers and books of the Christians. 
 
 On looking over the journal in this reign, in Strype's an- 
 nals, the reader cannot but remark the frequent mention of 
 "goodly processions" in honour of various Romish saints 
 and festivals. They frequently occasioned trouble to the 
 Protestants. It was well known that they could not join in 
 these idolatrous ceremonies ; and such as refused to accom- 
 
226 GERTRUDE CROKAY. 
 
 pany them, or did not treat them with sufficient reverence 
 at once became " marked men." The troubles of Gertrude 
 Crokay sufficiently prove this : In December, 1556, the popish 
 boy saint, St. Nicholas, went about the parish of St. Kathe- 
 rine's, where she resided. Instead of receiving his blessing, 
 she shut her doors against him and his train. The next day 
 came Dr. Mallett, the master of St. Katherine's, and inquired 
 why she refused to admit St. Nicholas. " Indeed, sir," said 
 she, " there was no St. Nicholas here ; there was one that is 
 my neighbour's child, but St. Nicholas is in heaven. I was 
 afraid of them that came with him, for I have heard of people 
 being robbed by St. Nicholas's clerks." The remainder of 
 her history may be related in this place, although some of 
 the circumstances occurred in the following year. For a 
 time she was allowed to escape, by attending the Romish 
 public worship, of which she afterward repented ; still she 
 was noted as one inclined to heresy. Being dangerously ill, 
 Dr. Mallett came to persuade her to receive the sacrament ; 
 but she declining to take it,* the doctor told her daughter 
 that her mother was a heretic, and should not be buried in 
 Christian burial. " Oh !" said the sufferer, " how happy am I 
 that I shall not rise with them, but against them !" Dr. Mal- 
 lett called again, with Dr. West, the queen's chaplain. She 
 then positively refused to receive the mass, declaring it was 
 abominable. "How came you of that opinion]" said Dr. 
 West. " There," said she, pointing to Mallett, " is he that 
 first taught me this doctrine ; and if God shall lay our sins to 
 our charge if we repent not, much worse his offence, being 
 once a public preacher of the same, and now turned from it !" 
 Mallett told her he was then deceived by little neio-fangled tivo- 
 penny books,!; as she was now ; adding, " but now I am other- 
 wise persuaded, as I would have you to be, and to receive 
 the sacrament, which if you would, you should be saved, I 
 warrant you, my soul for yours !" " No," said she, " ye be 
 come to rob me of my Christ, which I will never consent to." 
 
 She died in peace a few days afterward, when Dr. Mallett 
 ordered that she should be buried in the highway, and a 
 mark set up, to denote the burial-place of a heretic ; but the 
 husband being a Romanist, and a friend of Dr. Mallett's, with 
 much difficulty obtained leave to bury her in his garden! 
 
 The processions on the festival of St. Nicholas are repeat- 
 
 * As an excuse for not receiving- the Romish sacrament, she pleaded her illness, 
 which did not allow her to retain food upon her stomach ; this was admitted ; for 
 although, amid the nauseous details of Romanism, such a case is expressly provi- 
 ded for, yet the wafer is not to be treated with intentional disrespect. Blanco White 
 relates, that in Spain, when a sick man has received this Viaticum, as it is called, 
 the clerk administers a glass of water, and demands, " Has his majesty gone down ?" 
 Even a particle is not to be suffered to lodge in a hollow tooth ! The reader will 
 remark to what absurdities the doctrine of the real presence must lead. 
 
 t The Romanists have always been violent in their abuse of Protestant religious 
 tracts. 
 
PROCESSIONS. 227 
 
 edly mentioned by the historians of those days. They had 
 been discontinued in the year 1542, by order of Henry tiie 
 Eighth, but were revived by Mary, as well as many other 
 Romish ceremonies. The choir boys in every cathedral, and 
 in many parishes, chose one of their number, who was cloth- 
 ed in episcopal robes, and performed the principal ceremonies 
 of the church, except mass, from the 6th of December to 
 Innocents' Day, the 28th of the same month. During this 
 interval, the boy preached and walked in public procession, 
 attended by many followers, among whom thieves often 
 introduced themselves, and took advantage of the crowd to 
 commit thefts, for which there was much opportunity, as all 
 persons were expected to receive the procession into their 
 houses.* 
 
 Reader, advert to the principal circumstances recorded in 
 this and the preceding chapter : picture to yourself (if it is 
 possible so to do) a large fire, and thirteen of your fellow- 
 countrymen and women burning alive in the midst, charged 
 with no offence excepting matters of opinion — view persons 
 in authority committing an infant of an hour old to the flames, 
 and deliberately, according to their doctrines, consigning its 
 soul to " the fire which is not quenched" — imagine you see 
 the queen, with her council, urging on these bloody scenes, 
 and issuing mandates for the re-establishment of those haunts 
 of vice and misery, the old monastic establishments of the 
 land — then you will have a faint idea of England in " the Days 
 of Queen Mary !" 
 
 Ought not these things to make you more anxious to par- 
 ticipate in the spiritual blessings now so freely offered to you 
 in our Protestant country ? Refuse not to listen to the glad 
 tidings of salvation ; turn to the Saviour, who came to seek 
 and to save that which is lost; implore the influences of the 
 Holy Spirit, and let your light so shine before men, that they 
 may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is 
 in. heaven. 
 
 * The reader may wish to know why these honours were paid to this Romish 
 saint, as a child ; two of his mauy wonderful actions will explain this matter. It is 
 said that, when an infant at the breast, he regularly fasted every Wednesday and 
 Friday ! An innkeeper of Myra had murdered two children, cut them in pieces, and 
 salted them, intending to sell them for pickled meat. St. Nicholas, being informed 
 of this in a vision, went to the house and worked a miracle ; the pieces became prop- 
 erly united, and the children, being restored to life, got out of the pickle tub, and 
 threw themselves at the feet of this saint ! He was, therefore, considered as the 
 patron saint of children. The ceremonies were observed to keep his miracles in 
 mind ; and, among the pictures in the old missals, we see the innkeeper chopping up 
 the children, and the saint restoring them to life ! 
 
 Among the prayers in the primer for the use of children, printed in this reign, is 
 the following, which is the collect still used by the Romish Church on December the 
 6th: 
 
 " God, which hast glorified blessed Nicholas, thy holy bishop, with innumerable 
 miracles, grant, we beseech thee, that, by his merits and prayers, we may be deliv- 
 ered from the fire of hell." The service for that day commemorates some of his 
 wonderful actions, and declares " that he intercedes for the sins of all people." Oh ! 
 let Protestants rejoice that they are not taught to lean upon such a broken reed. 
 
228 
 
 VISITERS SENT TO CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Visitation of the Universities. — Proceedings against the Prot- 
 estants continued. — The Romish Mass. — a.d. 1557- 
 
 Twenty-two Protestanta fastened together, and driven on foot from Colchester to Loudon. (See p. 234.) 
 
 The annals of Queen Mary present only a succession of 
 painful objects. The mind, fatigued and harassed with the 
 cruel atrocities perpetrated by Bonner and his compeers 
 under her sanction, vainly seeks for more pleasing themes ; 
 the only alternatives are the mummeries and superstitions 
 of Romanism. 
 
 Details of this nature claim our attention at the com- 
 mencement of the year 1557. Cardinal Pole now turned his 
 attention to the universities ; and, well remembering the many 
 preachers of the Gospel that had proceeded from Cambridge, 
 he first sent his visiters thither. They were Scott, bishop 
 of Chester ; an Italian ecclesiastic, named Ormaneto ; Wat- 
 son, bishop of Lincoln ; Christopherson, bishop of Chichester ; 
 and Cole, the provost of Eton. Notice having been given of 
 their coming, two men of every parish were sworn as in\ 
 quirers respecting Lollardy, heresy, heretical books, those who 
 
RIDICULOUS PROCEEDINGS OF THE VISITERS. 229 
 
 were negligent in the church services, and other similar 
 matters. 
 
 On the 9th of January, the inquisitors arrived. The next 
 day they put two churches under an interdict, because the 
 bodies of noted heretics were buried in them; namely, those 
 excellent men, Bucer and Phagius ; the former having been 
 interred in St. Mary's, and the latter in St. Michael's. They 
 had been buried about seven years ; and since Queen Mary's 
 accession, the Romish priests had celebrated mass, and their 
 usual ceremonies, in these churches, without hesitation, but 
 now they were declared to be profane and unholy. The next 
 day the members of the University assembled at Trinity Col- 
 lege, where the visiters being seated in state, the vice-chan- 
 cellor sprinkled them with holy water, and the University 
 orator pronounced a Latin oration, full of invectives against 
 heresy, and praises of Cardinal Pole. They proceeded, on 
 that and the following days, to visit the different colleges, 
 examining whether the Romish ceremonies were duly per- 
 formed, and inquiring into the belief of every individual mem- 
 ber of the University. Notice was given, that whoever 
 might be inclined to defend Bucer and Phagius, or their doc- 
 trines, should appear before the visiters on the 18th. That 
 day came : the decayed carcasses, of course, had nothing to 
 say for themselves, and no man thought it worth while to 
 plead in their behalf, being well aware of the consequences ; 
 but the inquisitors, showing more courtesy towards the dead 
 bodies than Bonner usually manifested towards their living 
 disciples, delayed pronouncing judgment till the 26th. 
 
 On that day all was prepared. The Bishop of Chester 
 began with a set oration, snowing what he called the evil 
 doctrines of Bucer and Phagius ; and stating that, from their 
 natural inclination to mercy, the commissioners very un- 
 willingly proceeded against these heretics, but did so from 
 their regard to the salvation of the members of the Univer- 
 sity ! Sentence was pronounced that their bodies should be 
 digged from the grave, and delivered over to the' secular 
 power. Perne, the vice-chancellor, then preached a sermon 
 from the text, " Behold how good and how pleasant a thing 
 it is for brethren to dwell together in unity !" — (Psalm 
 exxxiii., 1.) This he referred to the pope, from whom alone, 
 he said, this unity was derived, and from which, as he de- 
 clared, all were excluded that rejected his authority. Simi- 
 lar doctrines are openly maintained by Romanists, even in 
 England, at the present day. He also spoke much against 
 Bucer, alleging many untruths respecting his doctrines ; al- 
 though it is related that, in a private conversation with a 
 friend, he expressed a wish that God would grant that his 
 soul might depart and remain with Bucer's ; for he well knew 
 U 
 
230 BUCER AND PHAGlTJs' BODIES DUG UP AND BURNED. 
 
 the life of that Reformer was such, that if any man might 
 hope for heaven, he was sure of it. 
 
 On the day called the feast of purification of the Virgin 
 the Bishop of Lincoln preached. He also spoke much 
 against Bucer and Phagius. Referring to the circumstance 
 they then commemorated, he, with unblushing assurance, de- 
 clared that Joseph and Mary, with our Blessed Lord, had ob- 
 served the rites and ceremonies practised by the Romish 
 Church ! Wishing to inspire his auditors with high notions 
 of the importance of processions, he said that Joseph and 
 Mary, on that occasion, went in procession to the Temple, 
 bearing wax candles, as the Church of Rome had ever since 
 continued to do ! This absurdity could not be spoken at 
 Cambridge without exciting the derision of its scholars. 
 
 On the 6th of February the dead carcasses were taken up. 
 The coffins were carried with much ceremony to the mar- 
 ket-place ; and there, being chained to a stake, they were 
 burned with a large quantity of Bibles and other Protestant 
 books, which had been found during the examination of the 
 colleges. It was market-day ; consequently, vast numbers of 
 the country people beheld this scene. The folly of such a 
 proceeding made a deep impression ; and the spectators 
 were not a little amused at seeing the coffins fastened to the 
 stake with an iron chain, guarded by men with weapons, as 
 if they feared the deceased heretics would come to life and 
 run away ! The Bishop of London preached while the books 
 and bodies were consuming, and dwelt upon the evils which, 
 he said, had happened to the kingdom " while religion was 
 defaced with sects," and the Romish worship laid aside. 
 
 The two churches of St. Mary and St. Michael were con- 
 secrated anew. On this occasion the host was carried back 
 to them with a grand procession. Various statutes were en- 
 acted for the future government of the University, scrupu- 
 lously pointing out the minor forms to be observed during 
 their superstitious ceremonies, and even giving directions for 
 the clean wearing of their surplices. Having thus, like the 
 Pharisees of old (Matt., xxiii.), cleansed the outside of the 
 cup and platter, and having left directions respecting the 
 mint, anise, and cummin, but having omitted the weightier 
 matters of the law of God, judgment, mercy, and faith, the 
 visiters left the University and returned to London. Such a 
 system was not likely to continue, unless the truths of the 
 Gospel could have been utterly put aside. Of this Swinborn, 
 the master of Clare Hall, who had been severely reprimand- 
 ed for not having a pix in his chapel, showed his full expect- 
 ation. All the heads of colleges were ordered to take copies 
 of these new statutes ; Swinborn, being asked whether he 
 would have one upon paper or upon parchment, replied that 
 paper or a still lighter material would do, for even a slender- 
 er matter would last longer than these statutes would con- 
 
BODY OF TETER MARTYR'S WIFE DUG UP. 231 
 
 tinue in force. His conjecture was fulfilled: in less than 
 two years Queen Elizabeth came to the throne ; and, shortly 
 afterward, sermons and orations were publicly made at Cam- 
 bridge to commemorate the illustrious Reformers, Bucer and 
 Phagius. On that occasion, also, Perne presided as vice- 
 chancellor ! In fact, he turned so repeatedly, that he became 
 a by-word and a proverb. 
 
 The visiters were then sent to Oxford, where they exam- 
 ined the colleges, and searched for heretical books, as they 
 had done at Cambridge. These were burned ; and it was in- 
 tended that the remains of Peter Martyr's wife should have 
 shared the same fate, but a difficulty ensued. She was a 
 foreigner, and noted for charity and kindness to the poor ; 
 but no person could be found to bear witness of any hereti- 
 cal expression she had used. All stated that she conversed 
 only in a foreign language, which they understood not ! But 
 Romanism is ever fertile in expedients ; it was well known 
 that she had been a nun, and her remains were now lying- 
 next to the bones of the popish saint, St. Frideswide ! Car- 
 dinal Pole, therefore, sent a mandate to Marshall, the dean 
 of Christ Church, ordering that she should be cast out from 
 consecrated ground. He assembled his officers, dug up her 
 body, and buried it in a dunghill ! On the restoration of 
 Protestantism, Dr. Parker and others determined, that al- 
 though to the deceased Christian herself it was no matter 
 where her bones reposed, yet, for the credit of our nation and 
 religion, it was not right that the remains of one who was so 
 nearly connected with Peter Martyr should be disgracefully 
 treated ; and, to prevent the repetition of such a scene if po- 
 pery should again obtain the mastery, they opened the shrine 
 of St. Frideswide, and mingled the bones of the Romish saint 
 with those of this blessed saint, " that," as Fox observes, " in 
 case any cardinal will be so mad hereafter as to remove this 
 woman's bones again, it shall be hard for him to discern the 
 bones of her from the other." 
 
 Cardinal Pole also strictly examined the state of his own 
 diocese. His injunctions on this occasion show us his char- 
 acter. He enforced a greater degree of regularity of life, 
 both among the clergy and the laity, but was also precise in 
 his orders respecting the due performance of superstitious 
 rites and ceremonies. Accordingly, we find an inquiry made 
 in every parish whether there was " a rood in the church of 
 a decent stature with Mary and John,* and an image of the 
 
 * The accounts of Crindall, a small parish in Kent, show the expense of this 
 wooden god. The articles therein specified were prepared to fulfil the cardinal's in- 
 junctions, and present a striking- exemplification of the words of the Prophet Isaiah, 
 ch. xliv. 
 Paid a joiner in Canterbury for making the rood, Mary, and John, and paint- s. d. 
 
 ing the same 40 
 
 For setting up the rood, Mary, and John, and for paper and thread to tny5s 
 (dress) the same 1 6 
 
232 ISSUING OF COMMISSIONS. 
 
 patron saint ;" also, " whether the sacrament be carried de- 
 voutly to them that fall sick, with lights, and with a little sa- 
 cring bell." 
 
 In the early part of this year farther steps were taken to- 
 wards establishing a tribunal like the Inquisition. This was 
 promoted by Philip ; and a commission was issued in Febru- 
 ary, appointing the Bishops of London and Ely, with twenty 
 others, ecclesiastics and laymen, to inquire and search after 
 heresies and heretics, especially those who opposed the Ro- 
 mish doctrines respecting the sacrament of the altar. 
 
 They, or any three of them, were, " from time to time, to 
 use and devis - e all such politic ways and means for the trial 
 and searching out these offences as they might think most 
 expedient and necessary." They might deliver suspected 
 persons to the ecclesiastical authorities, upon inquiry and 
 due proof, by the confession of the parties, by witnesses, or 
 
 BY ANY OTHER WAYS OR MEANS REQUISITE.* They might pun- 
 
 ish them "by fine, imprisonment, or otherwise," as they 
 thought proper. This power was given for one year, and 
 might be continued at the royal pleasure. 
 
 Inferior commissions of the same nature had been already 
 issued. f It would be difficult to show how they differed from 
 the Inquisition ; and it appears, beyond doubt, that designs 
 were entertained of establishing such a court. The circum- 
 stances which led to the issuing of this commission must 
 have satisfied the queen and her counsellors that Romanism 
 could not be fully restored without the aid of that dread tri- 
 bunal. 
 
 Burnet has given an exact transcript of this inquisitorial 
 commission, which well deserves attention. The power and 
 authority given to the inquisitors are excessive and uncon- 
 trolled. If any person disobeyed their orders in any man- 
 ner, they had authority to commit them to prison, to keep 
 
 s. a. 
 
 Making a coffin for the sepulchre 9 
 
 Making- a desk and little cupboard for the chrismatory 10 
 
 For a lock and key to the Font 5 
 
 Making two childe's rochets, mending the albs, vestments, and crosse cloths, 
 
 and for new cloth 2 6 
 
 This parish was witness to the awful death of its priest, one Nightingale. He 
 had been to Canterbury ; and the next Sunday, while preaching, told his congrega- 
 tion that the cardinal had, by the power of the pope's bull, absolved him and made 
 him as clear from sin as when he was born, so that he cared not :f he died that very 
 hour. He had scarcely uttered the words when he fell down in the pulpit and expi- 
 red ! 
 
 * By these expressions, the inquisitors were authorized to inflict torture upon 
 accused persons, or witnesses, if they pleased. 
 
 t Of these proceedings, a specimen is preserved, in a complaint against the fa- 
 vourers of the Gospel in Ipswich, exhibited to the inquisitors, in May, io56, by their 
 sworn informers ; it contains the names of forty-one individuals, who had fled out of 
 the town, and lurked in secret places ; of twenty-three who had not received the sacra- 
 ment (at Easter) ; of thirteen who did not observe ceremonies ; of five priests who 
 lived with their wives ; of nine who opposed these proceedings, two of whom are no- 
 ted as being rich ; and concludes with a special request that four individuals, who 
 were specified, might be punished, as their being made examples would have consid- 
 erable effect ! Such a system needs no comment. 
 
HORRID CRUELTIES OF TIIE INQUISITION. 233 
 
 them there as long as they pleased. They might impose any 
 fines they thought fit, from which their assistants were to be" 
 rewarded, as they might appoint ; and, if necessary, cause the 
 fines to be levied by the power of the Court of Chancery. 
 Not only suspected persons were required to answer before 
 them, but any witnesses they thought proper to call might 
 be examined, and " compelled to answer.''' 1 We must also rec- 
 ollect that the exercise of these extraordinary powers was 
 not confined to the whole body of twenty-two commission- 
 ers, but any three of them might proceed in this inquisition, 
 by " all means and politic ways they could devise ;" and they 
 had power to execute this commission, "notwithstanding 
 any laws, statutes, proclamations, grants, privileges, or ordi- 
 nance which be, or may seem to be, contrary." 
 
 The following remarks from " Rome in the Nineteenth 
 Century" are appropriate. The "Inquisition at Rome has 
 always been remarkable for its mildness ; and, compared 
 with the horrible and tyrannical iniquity of the same tribunal 
 at Venice and Madrid, it deserves the epithet of lenient. 
 Nothing, however, can alter its- nature, or make a court, 
 whose proceedings are secret, whose decision is absolute, 
 whose information is derived from insidious spies, whose ac- 
 cusers are concealed, and unconfronted with the accused, 
 whose judges are not accountable, and who can inflict im- 
 prisonment and torture, to any extent, on the unconvicted ; 
 nothing can make such an institution as this anything but 
 an execrable and diabolical engine of cruelty, injustice, and 
 oppression." 
 
 Such is the power of the Inquisition at the present day, 
 in its mildest form!* We cannot but mark its conformity 
 to the commission just noticed ; and from the account of the 
 proceedings against the martyrs, we shall see that the re- 
 semblance failed not in a single point, when reduced to 
 practice. 
 
 * During the late war in Spain the Inquisition was abolished, but it was revived 
 by the king after the peace. In the year 1820, it was again suppressed for a short 
 time by the Cortes. Llorente, who formerly was secretary to the Inquisition, relates, 
 on the authority of a person who was present at the opening of this prison in Ma- 
 drid, in 1820, that twenty-one prisoners were found in it, none of whom knew the 
 name of the city in which he was, such was the secrecy with which he had been 
 apprehended. Some had been confined three years ; some a longer period ; and not 
 one knew perfectly the nature of the crime of which he was accused. One of these 
 prisoners had been condemned, and was to have suffered on the following day ! His 
 punishment was to be " Death by the Pendulum." It is inflicted thus : the condemn- 
 ed is fastened in a groove upon a table, on bis back ; a pendulum is suspended above 
 him, the edge of which is sharp, and it is so constructed as to lengthen with every 
 movement. The victim sees this implement of destruction swinging to and fro above 
 him ; and every moment the keen edge approaches nearer and nearer, while he is 
 unable to move or shrink from it in the least ! At length it cuts the skin of his 
 nose, and gradually cuts on through his face, until life is extinct ! What horrid re- 
 finement of cruelty does such an instrument display! and yet it is among the most 
 merciful of all the inventions of that vile institution. Let it be remembered, this 
 was a secret punishment of the Spanish Inquisition In 1820, and that the horrid tri- 
 bunal is again established. 
 
 U2 
 
234 APPREHENSION OF TWENTY-TWO PROTESTANx &» 
 
 We have now to resume the details respecting those who 
 suffered for professing the truths of the Gospel. On the 15th 
 of January, six men were burned in one fire at Canterbury ; 
 their names were Kemp, Waterer, Prouting, Lowick, Hud- 
 son, and Hay. Their accusations were in the customary 
 form, for denying the doctrine of transubstantiation, and ob- 
 jecting to the rites and ceremonies of the Church of Rome. 
 Two of their companions, Final and Bainbridge, were burn- 
 ed at Ashford on the following day, and two others,. Stephens 
 and Philpot, suffered at Wye. 
 
 The effects of the proceedings of the inquisitors above 
 mentioned were soon manifest. In some parts they could 
 not be conducted with greater rigour than had already been 
 adopted. During the preceding autumn, Justice Brown, a 
 noted inquisitor, went to Colchester, and caused diligent 
 search to be made in every house, and all strangers to be ap- 
 prehended and examined ; " for this place," said he, " is a 
 harbour for all the heretics, and ever was." Twenty-two 
 were soon apprehended : they were pinioned together ; and 
 though their keepers allowed them occasionally to be loose 
 as they passed along the road, they sought not to escape, 
 but proceeded on their way, remembering the declaration of 
 our Lord to his disciples, " Ye shall be brought before gov- 
 ernors and kings for my name's sake ;" and the people, as 
 they passed along, prayed to the Lord to strengthen them. 
 When they approached London they were secured more 
 carefully, and led through the streets in open day. Fox in- 
 serts the letters which passed between Bonner and his com- 
 missary relative to this party. The inquisitors by whom 
 they had been apprehended compelled a commissary to take 
 charge of them ; and states to Bonner how he agreed with 
 four men, for the sum of forty-six shillings and eightpence, 
 to receive this party, being fourteen men and eight women, 
 at three in the morning, " ready bound with gyves (handcuffs) 
 and hemp, and to drive, carry, or lead, and feed with meat 
 and drink, as heretics ought to be found" (reader, mark that '.), 
 till they were delivered to the bishop's officers. Bonner wrote 
 to Cardinal Pole, complaining of the expense and trouble 
 these prisoners occasioned him. They were lodged at Aid- 
 gate on the night of their arrival ; and Bonner states, " He had 
 arranged they should come to him at Fulham very early on 
 Saturday morning, that they might quietly come and be ex- 
 amined by him." But they thought the lesson too important 
 to be lost upon the citizens of London. They were unwill- 
 ing to set out so early, and refused to proceed, except through 
 the principal streets. They came to the bishop's palace, at- 
 tended by a thousand persons ; and Bonner writes that he 
 had blamed the mayor and sheriffs for suffering this, adding, 
 " These naughty heretics, all the way they came through 
 
BURNING OF LOSEBY, RAMSAY, AND OTHERS. 235 
 
 Cheapside, both exhorted the people, and were much com- 
 forted by the crowd." Bonner farther states that he had in- 
 tended to have had them all at Fulham, and there to have 
 pronounced their doom ; but, remembering Pole's displeasure 
 at his burning thirteen heretics at Stratford, he wrote for 
 farther instructions. Pole appears to have thought that this 
 wholesale mode of proceeding had attracted too much no- 
 tice, and that a general disturbance might probably ensue if 
 they were burned. He therefore only required the prison- 
 ers to sign a paper, stating that " they believed the sacrament 
 to be Christ's body, according to the word of our Lord, and 
 that they submitted themselves to the Catholic Church, of 
 Christ, and promised to live as became good Christian men, 
 and to submit to their superiors according to their bounden 
 duties." These were very different articles from those which 
 had been tendered to others, and as nothing was said respect- 
 ing the peculiar tenets of Romanism, they signed the decla- 
 ration, and were set at liberty ; but they were marked persons, 
 and some of them afterward suffered. Bonner himself was 
 blamed by the council for allowing these prisoners to es- 
 cape ; it was an exception to his general conduct, and he in 
 future proceeded in his accustomed career. About the time 
 when the numerous band just now mentioned was discharged, 
 five others were brought before him. After experiencing 
 very different treatment, they were burned in Smithfield on 
 the 12th of April. Their names were Thomas Loseby, Hen- 
 ry Ramsay, Thomas Thirtel, Margaret Hyde, and Agnes 
 Stanley. 
 
 The accusation against them was very full and particular, 
 even stating that they refused to go in procession, that they 
 would not bear tapers on Candlemas Day, nor take ashes 
 on Ash Wednesday, nor bear palms on Palm Sunday, nor 
 creep to the cross, nor kiss the pax, nor receive holy water, 
 &c* They were enabled to witness a good confession. 
 Thomas Thirtel said, " My lord, if you make me a heretic, 
 then you make Christ and all the twelve apostles heretics ; 
 for I am in the true faith and right belief, and I will stand 
 therein, for I know full well that I shall have eternal life 
 therefor." 
 
 On the 3d of May, three martyrs, named Morant, Grat- 
 wick, and King, were burned in St. George's Fields, South- 
 wark. They were condemned by White, the new Bishop of 
 Winchester. Gratwick's case is worthy of notice. He ob- 
 jected to being examined by that prelate, as he belonged to 
 
 * Some of these ceremonies have already been mentioned. Bearing- palms is an 
 important ceremony in the Church of Rome. Blanco White mentions that these 
 branches, after having- been blessed, are sent by the clergy to their friends, who tie 
 them to the iron bars of their balconies, believing them to be a protection against 
 lightning ! The pax is an image, which is handed round to the congregation, and 
 kissed by them, previous to their receiving the consecrated wafer at the sacrament. 
 
236 BURNING OF SHARPE, HALE, AND OTHERS. 
 
 the diocese of Chichester. The Bishop of Winchester then 
 consulted with his associates, and they told Gratwick his own 
 bishop would soon be there ! Presently a servant announced 
 that the Bishop of Chichester was come, when a priest en- 
 tered, who pretended to be that prelate, and was welcomed 
 by the others as such. This impostor then required Gratwick 
 to answer. In the usual, examinations as to the doctrine of 
 the sacrament, Gratwick quoted a text, and complained that 
 the prisoners were not allowed to keep their Testaments 
 " No," said Bishop White, " we will use you as a child ; for 
 if the child will hurt himself with a knife, we will keep the 
 knife from him. So, because you will damn your souls with the 
 Word, therefore you shall not have it !" Another expression 
 of this Romish prelate shows the manner in which these 
 martyrs were tried, and the increasing- sympathy towards the 
 sufferers for the truth. " The last day when thou wast before 
 me, upon Sunday, in St. Mary Overy's Church," said the 
 bishop, " thou reprovedst my sermon,* and hadst a thousand 
 by thee, at the least, to bid God strengthen thee ; but now let 
 me see him here that dare open his mouth to bid God 
 strengthen thee, and he shall die the death that thou shalt 
 die !" 
 
 On the 7th of May, Richard Sharpe and Thomas Hale were 
 burned at Bristol. Sharpe was a weaver, and had been per- 
 suaded" to recant in the preceding year, but shortly afterward 
 came into Temple Church, and openly testified his sorrow for 
 what he had done. The constables were ordered to seize 
 him, but they allowed him to leave the church without inter- 
 ruption. He was afterward apprehended in the night ; and, 
 denying the Romish doctrine respecting the sacrament, was 
 condemned and burned. Hale, also, was taken from his 
 house in the night, and condemned. 
 
 In Pole's own diocese, the persecution now raged with 
 great fury. Some have attributed this to his under officers ; 
 but there does not appear to be sufficient ground for consider- 
 ing him clear from the blood of these men. On the 18th of 
 June, seven martyrs were burned at Maidstone. These were, 
 Joan Bradbridge, Walter Appleby and his wife, Edmund Al- 
 lin and his wife, a woman named Mannings, and a blind girl 
 named Elizabeth. Allinwas a miller at Frittenden, and was 
 noted for his kindness to the poor ; not only selling them flour 
 at a cheap rate in times of dearth, but also feeding them with 
 the bread of life, by frequently reading and expounding the 
 Scriptures. The Romish priest of his parish caused him to 
 be apprehended for this, and for absenting himself from mass. 
 On searching his house, they found Bibles, psalters, and other 
 
 * The bishop, in his sermon, had accused the prisoners of being- Arians and Ana- 
 baptists. This they publicly denied ; upon which the lordly prelate said, if they 
 were not silent, their tongues should be cut out ! 
 
EXAMINATION OF ALLIN. 237 
 
 good books ; also a sum of money, which the persecutors ap- 
 propriated to themselves. He was carried before Sir John 
 Baker, who accused him of keeping conventicles, and inquired 
 how he dared to interpret the Scriptures. Allin defended 
 what he had done on Scriptural grounds. The justice, and 
 Collins his Romish chaplain, had nothing to say, but they told 
 Allin that he did not understand scholastic divinity ! This 
 the good miller did not dispute, but continued to refer to 
 Scripture, alleging that from Christians should proceed the 
 light of the Gospel ; and adding, " If we must give a reason 
 for our faith to every man, and now to you demanding it, 
 then we must study the Scriptures, and practise them." The 
 priest, at length, stopped him, saying he supposed he would 
 soon assert that a priest had no more authority than others ; 
 adding, " Doth not a priest bind and loose 1" " No," said Al- 
 lin : " my sin bindeth me, and my repentance looseth; God 
 forgiveth sin only, and no priest." After farther questions, 
 they put him into the stocks till the next day, when they en- 
 deavoured to persuade him to go to mass. He again argued 
 from Scripture, replying to one of their quibbles, " If Christ 
 be nothing, which you must needs confess ; if, as you say, he 
 occupies no space, then is our study in vain, our faith frus- 
 trate, and our hopes without reward !"■ " This rebel will be- 
 lieve nothing but Scripture," said the chaplain ; " howknow- 
 est thou that it is Scripture but by the Church'? and so saith 
 St. Austin." The martyr felt that he was on firm ground, 
 and replied, " I know not what St. Austin saith, but I am 
 persuaded this is Scripture by several arguments. First, that 
 the law worketh in me my condemnation. The law telleth 
 me that I of myself am damned ; and this damnation, Master 
 Collins, you must find in yourself, else you will never come to 
 repentance. For as this grief and sorrow of conscience, 
 without faith, is desperation, so a (vain) glorious and Romish 
 faith, without the lamentation of a man's sin, is presumption. 
 The second is the Gospel, which is the power and Spirit of 
 God. This Spirit, saith St. Paul, certifieth my spirit, that 
 Jesus is the Son of God, and that these are the Scriptures. 
 The third is the wonderful works of God, which cause me to 
 believe that there is a God, though we glorify him not as a 
 God. And, fourthly, because the Word of God gave authority 
 to the Church [of Christ] in paradise, saying, that the seed 
 of the woman should break the serpent's head. This seed is 
 [Christ, as revealed by] the Gospel; this is the sum of the 
 Scriptures, and by this we are assured of eternal life."* His 
 
 * In " The Life of the Holy Virgin, Mother of God," printed at Mods, 1788, by au- 
 thority, this text is applied to the Virgin herself, as explaining- the cause of the hatred 
 of all heretics towards her ! It gives the text thus : "I will put enmity between thee 
 and the woman, who shall bruise thy head !" and says she has bruised the head of 
 the serpent, being herself exempted from original sin, and being the mother of the 
 Saviour ! The Church of Rome may well desire to prevent the reading of the 
 Scriptures. 
 
238 THREE MEN AND FOUR WOMEN BURNED. 
 
 examination was soon closed, and he was condemned. Strype 
 states that two martyrs were burned in St. George's Fields 
 on the same day. They are not mentioned by Fox, but the 
 authority of persons residing in London at the same time 
 cannot be disputed, and it is a proof that Fox has not exag- 
 gerated the number of sufferers. 
 
 On the day following, seven martyrs were burned at Can- 
 terbury : three men, named White, Fishcock, and Pardue ; 
 and four Avomen, named Final, Bradbridge, Wilson, and Ben- 
 den. The sufferings of the last woman deserve notice. She 
 was imprisoned in the October preceding, for absenting her- 
 self from church, but was set at liberty, and returned home to 
 her parish of Staplehurst. On the next Sunday her husband 
 required her to go to church, which she refused ; upon this 
 he went and gave such an account of his wife, that a neigh- 
 bouring justice ordered the constable to take her to Canter- 
 bury jail. To complete her husband's infamy, he agreed 
 with the constable to carry his wife to prison for a trifling 
 sum of money ! But she, unwilling that he should incur this 
 additional guilt, went herself to the constable, and urged 
 him to go with her. He wished to avoid the trouble, but at 
 last consented to send his boy with her ; and, thus attended, 
 she went to Canterbury and surrendered herself to the jailer. 
 Being at first imprisoned in the castle, she and a woman 
 named Potkin lived for some time for twopence halfpenny 
 a day (provisions were then exceedingly dear) ; they did so, 
 being told that, when they were removed to the bishop's pris- 
 on, they would only be allowed three farthings each for their 
 daily support ! After Benden had been removed there, her 
 husband went to the bishop, requesting her liberation ; but 
 being refused on account of her continuing steadfast in the 
 faith, this unnatural husband informed the bishop that her 
 brother had contrived to see his wife, and send her money. 
 Upon this she was put into a vault in the bishop's prison, 
 called Monday's Hole, and orders were given to apprehend 
 the brother if he appeared. The dungeon had one window, 
 before which were pales, so high that a man could hardly 
 look over. The brother sought for her with considerable 
 danger to himself; but in vain, as the place was little known. 
 He continued in search for five weeks ; at length, one morn- 
 ing, as he was searching round the prison, he heard his sis- 
 ter's voice repeating a psalm, and, looking over the pales, 
 saw her in the dungeon. He then put money into a loaf of 
 bread, which he fixed on the end of a pole, and contrived to 
 place it within her reach. She was only allowed a little 
 straw to lie upon ; and, as had been told her, the allowance 
 
 In the same work, the Virgin Mary is represented as delivering- a people from pesti- 
 lence ; and under a picture, representing the supplications addressed to her on this 
 occasion, is written, " These poor creatures are indebted to your support alone for 
 their deliverance. Death, without you, would have ended their sufferings ; they 
 would all have been destroyed !" 
 
BURNING OF WOODMAN, BURGESS, AND OTHERS. 239 
 
 for her sustenance was but three farthings a day ; at that 
 time provisions were nearly at their present price, owing 
 to the dearth which prevailed! In this dungeon she was 
 kept nine weeks, without being allowed to change her 
 clothes, till, being almost devoured by vermin, " at length she 
 became most piteous, and loathsome to behold." At first 
 the swTerer felt much afflicted, and was ready to expostulate 
 with God for permitting such aggravations of her miseries. 
 One night, while engaged in sorrowful musings, several pas- 
 sages in the Psalms occurred to her mind, such as, " Why 
 art thou cast down, O my soul? why art thou disquieted 
 within me ? Hope thou in God, for I shall yet praise him 
 for the light of his countenance ;■" and it pleased the Lord to 
 apply these precious words with comfort to her soul. From 
 that time she continued very joyful amid all her accumu- 
 lated miseries. On the 25th of March she was examined, 
 and condemned with her fellow-martyrs. They suffered on 
 the 19th of June, and met the terrible death prepared for 
 them with faith and patience. 
 
 Ten others were burned at Lewes on the 22d of June. 
 Their names were, Richard Woodman, Dennis Burgess, 
 George Stevens, Alexander Hooman, with two of his ser- 
 vants, Margery Morris and her son ; also two other women, 
 named Ashdon and Groves. 
 
 Woodman was an iron-founder, of the parish of Warbleton, 
 in Sussex. On the accession of Queen Mary, the priest of 
 his parish, like many others, immediately returned to popery, 
 and began to preach directly against the truths he had ex- 
 horted his parishioners to believe during King Edward's 
 reign. Woodman, hearing this, openly reproved him for this 
 shameless conduct. Some neighbouring justices caused him 
 to be apprehended ; he was sent to London, and imprisoned 
 for a year and a half. At length, on the very day Philpot 
 was burned, Bonner set him and four others at liberty, mere- 
 ly requiring them to be honest men and members of the true 
 Catholic Church, and desiring that they would speak good of 
 him ! This deliverance was unexpected, as, only two days 
 before, Bonner had declared that they should be condemned. 
 The merciful fit speedily passed away, as the very next day 
 Bonner ordered strict search to be made for some of them. 
 
 Woodman then returned home, but his popish neighbours 
 soon caused warrants to be issued against him. The offi- 
 cers found him ploughing with his men ; as they had not 
 brought their warrant, Woodman refused to go with them ; 
 and while they went for it, he concealed himself in an ad- 
 joining wood. They searched in vain throughout the coun- 
 try from Portsmouth to Dover, while he remained in the 
 wood ; and, as he says, " There I had my Bible, my pen and 
 ink, and other necessaries, my wife bringing me meat daily, 
 as I had need." He then escaped to Flanders ; but soon re- 
 
MO BETRAYAL OF WOODMAN BY HIS BROTHER. 
 
 urned home, and continued there till his own brother deliver- 
 ed him into the hands of the Romish prelates ! He had 
 placed a considerable property with his father and brother 
 to pay his debts, and the remainder was to be employed for 
 the benefit of his wife and children. It was worth £200 
 more than his debts ; but they gave out that it was not suffi- 
 cient. Upon this, he urged to have his affairs settled ; the 
 father appointed a day ; but the brother, unwilling to resign 
 what he had no right to keep, informed the sheriff that Wood- 
 man was at home, and his house was beset by a number of 
 men, who concealed themselves for some hours in the neigh- 
 bouring woods. At nine in the evening he was in bed, when 
 one of his children rushed in, exclaiming, " Mother, mother, 
 here come twenty men." Woodman then knew he was be- 
 trayed ; the alarm was so sudden that he scarcely had time 
 to hurry on part of his clothes and conceal himself in a 
 secret place over the hall, which had hitherto escaped notice, 
 although the house had been searched many times. The 
 officers had been told by the brother that there was a hiding- 
 place of this kind, and they now sought for it, but in vain. 
 One of them then went to the brother, who described the hid- 
 den loft more particularly, and they found where it was ; 
 but while they sought for the entrance, Woodman broke 
 through the roof and leaped safely t£ the ground. He near- 
 ly escaped his pursuers ; but, having no shoes, some sharp 
 cinders cut his feet so that he fell, and before he could re- 
 cover himself, the foremost came up and seized him. They 
 brought him to his house, where he found his father. " The 
 Scriptures are now fulfilled on me," said the martyr : " The 
 father shall be against the son, and the brother shall deliver 
 the brother to death, as it is this day come to pass !" The 
 officers then bound him, and led him away ; he went, rejoicing 
 that he was counted worthy to suffer for Christ's sake. He 
 took leave of his wife and children, not expecting to see 
 them again, the papists having openly said that he should be 
 burned within six days, if they could but find him. 
 
 On the 12th of April, 1557, he was again brought to Lon- 
 don, and examined six times before the Romish prelates. 
 They tried hard to persuade him to recant, but could not in 
 the least prevail. The Bishop of Chichester, his diocesan, 
 well knew the extent of Woodman's influence, and addressed 
 him in honeyed terms : " No doubt you shall do well, there- 
 fore, gentle good man Woodman, be ruled !" and caused him 
 to dine at his table ! This language, however, was soon 
 changed for Story's brutal declaration, " You shall preach at 
 a stake shortly with your fellows !" 
 
 Woodman wrote full particulars of his six examinations, 
 which are given at length by Fox. Among other things, he 
 was accused of having baptized one of his own children, and 
 for writing an angry letter to the priest of his parish who 
 
HIS EXAMINATION. 241 
 
 had taken the child by force, and baptized it according to the 
 Romish ceremonial. Dr. Langdale told him if this had not 
 been done, and " if the child had died, it had been damned, 
 because it was not christened." Woodman declared that he 
 had not baptized the child himself, but that it had been christ- 
 ened by the midwife, while he was from home. As already 
 mentioned, this was an allowed practice when children ap- 
 peared likely to die. Farther conversation on the subject 
 then ensued : Woodman inquired, " Are all damned that re- 
 ceive not the outward sign of baptism ?" <( Yea, that they 
 are," replied the doctor ; and he attempted to wrest Scripture 
 to his purpose. Woodman said, " Then, by your saying, 
 baptism bringeth faith, and all that are baptized in the w^ater 
 shall be saved V " Yea," replied the popish doctor, " that 
 they shall : if they die before they come to discretion, they 
 shall be saved, every one of them ; and all that be not bap- 
 tized shall be damned, every one of them.''' 1 No comment on 
 this declaration is necessary ! Dr. Langdale afterward ad- 
 ded, " I say the child hath no faith before it is baptized, and 
 therefore the baptizing bringeth the faith !" From this sub- 
 ject they proceeded to original sin and free-will, and at 
 length arrived at the grand point, the sacrament of the altar. 
 
 The doctor was well versed in Romish sophistries ; and 
 the examination shows how one popish error hangs upon 
 another, but proves that the whole fabric must give way 
 when the follower of the truth argues closely from Scripture. 
 Woodman's remaining examinations were before the Bishop 
 of Winchester, and turned, as usual, upon the sacrament. 
 
 The Romanists urged that the bread was changed into 
 Christ's body, and that Judas did eat of that very body. 
 Woodman had argued with Dr. Langdale, " If what Judas ate 
 "was the real body of Christ, then they must admit that Judas 
 was saved ; for Christ saith (John, vi.), ' Whoso eateth my 
 flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise 
 him at the last day.' " This having been said in the juris- 
 diction of the Bishop of Winchester, gave him authority to 
 judge Woodman as a heretic ; and he proceeded accordingly, 
 saying, ' : We go not about to condemn thee, but to save thy 
 soul, if thou wilt be ruled, and do as we would have thee." 
 The martyr, indignant at this falsehood, exclaimed, " To save 
 any soul T Nay, you cannot save my soul. My soul is saved 
 already ; I praise God therefor. There can no man save 
 my soul but Jesus Christ, and he it is that hath saved my 
 soul before the foundation of the world was laid ;" quoting 
 Ephesians, i., 4. He was quickly condemned, and burned at 
 Lewes on June the 22d, with nine others, eight of whom 
 were despatched far more quickly than himself, having been 
 apprehended only one, or, at most, two days before ! 
 
 An extract of a letter written by Woodman may be added 
 X 
 
242 LETTER OF WOODMAN. 
 
 here. It was addressed to " Mistress Roberts, a Christian 
 woman, at Hawkhurst," in Kent. 
 
 " Dear Sister — It is not, as many affirm in these days, that 
 say God asketh only a man's heart. For St. James saith, 
 The devils have faith, and tremble for fear, and yet are but 
 devils still, because their minds were never to do good. Let 
 us not, therefore, be like them, but let our faith be made 
 manifest to the whole world by our deeds ; and in the midst 
 of a crooked and perverse nation, as St. Paul saith, let your 
 light shine as in a dark place. ' How is it that some will 
 say that their faith is good, and yet they do the deeds of the 
 devil V St. Paul saith, that to believe with the heart justifieth, 
 and to confess with the mouth maketh a man safe. O, good 
 God, all men may see that no man or woman can have a true 
 faith unless they have deeds also. 
 
 " I have no mistrust but, by God's help, all the world shall 
 see and know that my blood shall not be dear in my own 
 sight, whensoever it shall please God to give my adversaries 
 leave to shed it. I do earnestly believe that God, who hath 
 begun this good work in me, will perform it unto the end ; as 
 he hath given me grace, and will always, to bear this easy 
 yoke and light burden, as I have always found it to be, I praise 
 my Lord God. For when I have been in prison, wearing 
 sometimes bolts and sometimes shackles, sometimes lying 
 on the bare ground, sometimes sitting in the stocks, some- 
 times bound with cords, so that all my body hath been swol- 
 len, and like to be overcome by the pain that hath been in 
 my flesh ; sometimes obliged to lay in the fields and woods, 
 wandering to and fro ; sometimes brought before the sheriffs, 
 justices, lords, doctors, and bishops ; sometimes called dog, 
 devil, heretic, traitor, deceiver, thief, with divers other such 
 like foul names. Yea, and even they that did eat of my bread, 
 that should have been most my friends by nature, have be- 
 trayed me ; yet for all this I praise my Lord God — all this 
 that hath happened to me hath been easy, light, and most de- 
 lightful and joyful of any treasure that ever I possessed ; for 
 I praise God they are not able to prove one jot or tittle of 
 their sayings to be true. But after the way that they call 
 heresy, I serve my Lord God ; and at all times, before whom- 
 soever I have been brought, God hath given me mouth and 
 wisdom, which all my adversaries have not been able to re- 
 sist. I praise God therefor. 
 
 " Wherefore, if prophecy should fail, and tongues should 
 cease, yet love must endure. For fear hath painfulness, but 
 perfect love casteth out all fear ; which love I have no mis- 
 trust but God hath poured it upon you so abundantly, that 
 nothing in the world shall be able to separate you from God. 
 Neither high nor low, rich noor poor, life nor death, shall be 
 able to put you from Christ ; but by Him, I trust, you shall 
 
BURNING OF MILLER, AND OTHERS. 243 
 
 enter into the heavenly Jerusalem, there to live forever, be- 
 holding the glory of God." 
 
 The persecutors. continued their course. On the 13th of 
 July,* Simon Miller and Eliza Cooper were burned at Nor- 
 wich. The former was a native of Lynn ; being at Norwich, 
 he stood to see the people coming out of a church. Some 
 words uttered by him excited suspicion ; he was watched, 
 and taken before the bishop's chancellor, Avho saw a piece of 
 paper sticking out of his shoe. On examination, it proved 
 to be a confession of his faith. Being asked whether he 
 woidd stand to this, he answered in the affirmative, and was 
 committed to prison. While there, he was allowed, by the 
 favour of the keeper, to go to Lynn to settle his affairs. He 
 then returned to prison, and was burned ! We may observe, 
 that although the Protestants in general sought to avoid per- 
 secution, following the words of our Lord (Mat., x., 23), yet, 
 when once apprehended and brought to examination, they 
 deemed it their duty firmly to abide the issue. 
 
 His stake-fellow had recanted, but, like several others, 
 publicly declared her sorrow for having done so. She was 
 then apprehended and burned. When the fire was kindled 
 she rather shrunk from the flames, with an exclamation of 
 fear : " Be of good courage, sister," said Miller, " for we shall 
 have a joyful supper." Strengthened by these words, she 
 suffered patiently. 
 
 Colchester was again the scene of cruel burnings. On the 
 2d of August, six martyrs were burned there in the morning, 
 and four in the afternoon.f The first party were, William 
 Bongeor, William Purchas, Thomas Benold, Agnes Silver- 
 side, Helen Ewing, and a young woman named Elizabeth 
 Folks. Their examinations were similar to those already 
 noticed. Elizabeth Folks, by the favour of one of the exam- 
 iners, was only asked whether she believed that there was a 
 Catholic Church of Christ ; to this, of course, she answered 
 in the affirmative, and was directly given to her uncle's care. 
 The neighbours, finding that she was returned home, were 
 persuaded that she had submitted to the pope. Unable to en- 
 dure such an imputation, and fearful lest she might become 
 a cause of stumbling to others, she rejoined her companions 
 at their next examination, and there so fully declared her ab- 
 horrence of Romish superstitions, and her full determination, 
 by the grace of God, to continue steadfastly to oppose them, 
 that she was condemned with the rest. The Romanists in- 
 
 * On the 15th of July, the body of Sir Richard Whittington was taken up ; and, 
 being put into a new coffin, again buried, with a solemn service and mass for the re- 
 pose of his soul, though he had been dead upward of a century, and the Romish 
 priests had taken their customary dues for his del^erance ! 
 
 t Another female appears tu have been condemned, but was respited from execu- 
 tion by the under-sheriff, for which the council ordered his principal to be fined ten 
 pounds. — See Strype. 
 
244 BURNING^F MUNT, JOHNSON, AND OTHERS. 
 
 terrupted these martyrs while praying at the stake. One 
 Clere, who formerly had professed to be a Protestant, was 
 among the most active in showing hatred towards them. 
 The mother of Elizabeth Folks came and kissed her daugh- 
 ter, exhorting her to be strong in the Lord. She was en- 
 abled to be so : " Farewell all the world," exclaimed she : 
 " farewell, faith ; farewell, hope ;" then, clasping the stake, 
 she added, " Welcome, Love, welcome." When the flames 
 were kindled, the six martyrs clapped their hands, while the 
 people cried, " The Lord strengthen them ; the Lord comfort 
 them ;" and similar expressions. 
 
 In the afternoon, William Munt, John Johnson, Alice 
 Munt, and Rose Allen were burned in the Castle Yard. 
 They suffered with joy and triumph, calling upon the Lord, 
 and exhorting the people to flee from idolatry ; and the by- 
 standers rejoiced to see them thus supported. 
 
 Many had suffered at Colchester during the preceding part 
 of this reign, and " the blood of the martyrs had been the 
 seed of the Church." A strong testimony to the truth of 
 this was given by Tye, a Romish priest, in a letter to Bon- 
 ner. He wrote, mentioning the increase of the Protestants, 
 and that, since the return of the twenty-two rank heretics, 
 lately dismissed, "the detestable schismatics" were much 
 increased in boldness : " They assemble together upon the 
 Sabbath-day, during the times of Divine service, in private 
 houses, aiid there keep their conventicles, and schools of 
 heresy. The rebels are stout in the town of Colchester. 
 The ministers of the Church are hemmed at in the public 
 streets, and called knaves ; the blessed sacrament of the al- 
 tar is blasphemed and railed at in every house and tavern ; 
 prayer [he meant Latin prayers] and fasting are not regard- 
 ed." In this letter Tye particularly spoke of Munt and his 
 wife, and their daughter, Rose Allen, who had been of the 
 number driven to London, and complained that they were 
 bolder than ever. 
 
 In the night preceding the first Sunday in Lent, Munt's 
 house was surrounded by Tyrrell and his constables, who, 
 entering their chamber, ordered the family to rise, and pre- 
 pare to go to prison. The wife, being unwell, requested her 
 daughter might be allowed to fetch her some drink, which 
 being permitted, the girl took a pitcher and a candle, and 
 went to the cellar. As she returned, Tyrrell met her, and 
 told her to persuade her father and mother to become Cath- 
 olic people ; the following dialogue ensued : Rose. " Sir, they 
 have a better instructer than I, for the Holy Ghost doth teach 
 them, I hope, and I trust he will not suffer them to err." 
 Tyrrell. " Art thou still in that mind, thou naughty house- 
 wife'? It is high time. to look after such heretics." Rose. 
 " With what you call heresy do I worship my Lord God." 
 T. " Then I perceive you will burn with the rest for compa- 
 
FORTITUDE OF ROSE ALLEN. 245 
 
 ny's sake." Rose.- " No, sir, not for company's sake, but for 
 my Christ's sake, if I be so compelled ; and I hope in his 
 mercies, that, if he calls me to it, he will enable me to bear 
 it." Tyrrell turned to his company, saying-, "Do not you 
 think she will burn ?" " Prove her," said one of his brutal 
 companions.* The cruel justice then took the candle from 
 her, and held the back of her hand in the flame for a consid- 
 erable time, until the sinews cracked. This was confirmed 
 to Fox by a person then present, and by a good woman who 
 applied salve to the poor girl's hand. While suffering this 
 cruel torture, Tyrrell abused her in coarse terms, because 
 she did not cry out. She told him she had no cause to cry 
 out, she thanked God, but rather to rejoice ; but that he had 
 cause to weep if he would reflect. At length, the sinews 
 cracking with some noise, he violently thrust her from him. 
 She then took the drink to her mother. " While my hand 
 was burning," said she to a friend, " I had a pitcher in my 
 other hand, and might have laid him on the face with it, if I 
 would, for no one held me ; but I thank God with all my 
 heart that I did it not." Another asked her how she could 
 bear the pain ; she said at first it was some grief to her, but 
 the longer she burned the less she felt. 
 
 Why do the teachers of our youth tell them of the fortitude 
 of a Roman assassin who thrust his hand into the fire, while 
 they suffer the faith and patience of this poor maiden to pass 
 unnoticed'? The world loveth its own, and our Lord has 
 himself told us, " If ye were of the world, the world would 
 love his own ; but because ye are not of the world, but I have 
 chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." 
 — (John, xv., 19.) But the fashions of this world pass away, 
 for " the world passeth away, and the lust thereof, but he that 
 doeth the will of God abideth forever ;" and when the his- 
 tories of worldly heroes are forgotten, the sufferings of the 
 least of the saints of the Most High will remain recorded in 
 the Book of Life. 
 
 Among the number that suffered at this period, was one of 
 those faithful witnesses for the truth who spent his time 
 in travelling from place to place, secretly encouraging the 
 brethren. His name was George Eagles ; he was a tailor by 
 trade ; but, as Fox justly observes, should not be lightly spo- 
 ken of for his profession, any more than the apostles for 
 theirs. Being eloquent, and endowed with the gifts of the 
 Holy Spirit, Eagles was a valuable member of the persecuted 
 
 * This was a common practice among the persecutors of that day ; besides Tom- 
 kins and others, a blind harper was brought before Bonner, who said the blind 
 wretches who followed heretical preachers would be the first to draw back from the 
 fire when they felt the flames. The blind man replied that, if every joint of his 
 body were burned, still he trusted not to flee. Bonner then sent for a burning coal, 
 and caused his men to put it into the blind man's hand ; and they held it there till 
 he was severely burned. 
 
 X2 
 
246 CRUEL SUFFERINGS OF EAGLES. 
 
 Church of Christ. His mode of life was full of care and 
 anxiety, and his diet was spare and scanty. He frequently 
 lived, for a considerable period, in the fields and woods, in 
 Essex and Suffolk ; often lying abroad in the night, without 
 covering, spending his solitary hours in earnest prayer. 
 
 This mode of life procured him the name of Trudge Over. 
 The Romanists became anxious for his apprehension, and 
 offered twenty pounds (equal to two hundred pounds of our 
 money) as a reward to any one who should take him. He 
 ventured one day into Colchester, thinking to pass unnoticed 
 among a crowd then attending a fair, but was observed. Be- 
 ing pursued, he concealed himself in a cornfield, and for a 
 time escaped the notice of his pursuers. One of them 
 climbed up into a tree, and remained after his companions 
 had given up the search ; till at length Eagles, thinking they 
 were all gone, rose upon his knees and began to pray. 
 "While in this posture, the Romanist perceived his prey, and 
 seized him. 
 
 The council determined to make Eagles an example, in a 
 different maimer from that usually pursued. They resolved 
 to punish him as a traitor, under the law which prohibited 
 more than six persons from meeting secretly together. He 
 was also accused of having prayed that God would turn the 
 queen's heart, or take her away. The latter part of this 
 prayer he denied ; and being desirous to suffer for conscience' 
 sake, rather than that the remotest semblance of having been 
 an evildoer should be laid to his charge, he gave a full and 
 bold testimony of his faith before the judges, hoping that 
 they would send him to Bonner, as was usually done. Con- 
 trary to their general practice, they disregarded this, and 
 sentenced Eagles, as a traitor, to be hanged, drawn, and quar- 
 tered. He was led to the place of execution with two male- 
 factors condemned for felony. The circumstances of his 
 death were painful in the extreme : he was hanged for a few 
 minutes, and then cut down alive ; his neck was mangled 
 with a kitchen cleaver, and his body opened ; nor did he ex- 
 pire till his heart was plucked out. His mangled corpse was 
 quartered,* and set up in four towns where he was well known. 
 
 On the 5th of August, Richard Crashfleld was burned at 
 Norwich. He was examined, as usual, principally with re- 
 spect to the sacrament, and defended himself by quoting the 
 words of St. Paul, wherein that apostle expressly calls it 
 bread. " We will have your mind plainly," said Dunning, the 
 bishop's chancellor, " for we intend not to have many words 
 with you." Crashfield replied, " My faith is fully grounded 
 and established, that Christ Jesus, the Easter (Paschal) Lamb, 
 hath offered his blessed body a sacrifice to God the Father, 
 
 * Lurdane, the man who was the cause of Eagles's apprehension, was afterward 
 condemned for horse-stealing, tried at the same bar, and hanged at the place of exe- 
 cution where Eagles had suffered. 
 
BURNING OF CRASHFIELD. 247 
 
 as the price of my redemption ; for by that only sacrifice all 
 the faithful arc sanctified; and he is our only Advocate and 
 Mediator, and lie hath made perfect our redemption. This 
 he hath done alone, without any of your daily oblations.''' Dr. 
 Bridge* 9tarted up and said, " Your words are true ; you take 
 well the literal sense ; but this you must understand, that like 
 as you said that Christ offered his body upon the cross, which 
 was a bloody sacrifice, and a visible sacrifice, so, likewise, 
 we daily offer the selfsame body that was offered upon the 
 cross, but not bloody and visible, but invisible."* "Do you 
 offer Christ's body V said Crashfield ; " then Christ's sacri- 
 fice was not perfect." The chancellor repeated the text, 
 " Thou shalt fear him that hath power to kill both the body 
 and the soul," saying that the Church of Rome possessed 
 such a power! The martyr set him right, and added, 
 " Christ saith, I give my life for the redemption of the world. 
 No man taketh my life from me, saith Christ, but I give it of 
 my OAvn power ; so have I power to take it again. There- 
 fore Christ, the Son of God, did offer His blessed body once 
 fur all. And if you presume to offer his body daily, then 
 your power is above Christ's power." He was speedily si- 
 lenced and condemned. At his burning, a man named Car- 
 man was apprehended, either for some expressions he used, 
 or for pray ing with the martyr ; pledging him, as it was then 
 called. These manifestations of sympathy were now strict- 
 ly forbidden. 
 
 The words of the Romish doctors are deserving of notice ; 
 they show the main point upon which the error of the mass 
 turns. The Romanists do not refer to the sacrifice of Christ, 
 once offered for sins (Heb., ix., 26-28 ; x., 10, 12, 18), as being 
 sufficient for our salvation, but refer to divers points of will- 
 worship, and, among others, to the sacrifice of the mass, in 
 which they assume to repeat and continue the sufferings of 
 our Lord ; or, to adopt the words of their Devotion before Com- 
 munion, " Here the whole passion and death of Christ is sol- 
 emnly acted, as a most sacred tragedy, by himself in person." 
 Thus the salvation so freely offered in the Gospel is made of 
 none effect without the ceremonies and actions of men ; and 
 the priests, who alone are considered as able to perform this 
 miraculous sacrifice, are exalted above their fellow-mortals. 
 
 * The consecration of the host, or, as it is called, the sacrifice of the mass, is con- 
 sidered as a daily oblation, or offering up the body of our blessed Lord ; with this 
 ■view, the people'are called to look at the wafer by these words, " Behold the Lamb 
 of God, that taketh away the sins of the world." We are also told that " this sac- 
 rifice of the mass is the same in substance with that whicn Christ suifered for us 
 upou the cross, because both the victim offered, and the priest, or principal offerer, 
 are the same Jesus Christ. The difference is only in the manner of the offering- ; be- 
 cause upon the cross our Saviour offered himself in such a manner as really to shed 
 nis blood ; whereas now he does not really shed his blood, nor die any more ; and 
 therefore this is called an unbloody sacrifice, and that of the cross a bloody sacrifice.'" 
 See " The Garden of the Soul ;" also, other modern Romish books of devotion. 
 
248 
 
 PROCESSIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Jtfany Persons burned. — The Congregation in London. — Pope 
 Paul excites a War between France and Spain. — a.d. 1557-58. 
 
 w#i mm 
 
 
 : burned in the reign of Queen Mary. 
 
 The proceedings of Queen Mary had now brought much 
 misery and trouble upon the land, and the Romanists had re- 
 course to measures very similar to those adopted by the 
 heathen under similar circumstances. Cardinal Pole direct- 
 ed that public processions and supplications should be made 
 three times every week in cathedrals, and at least once each 
 week in the large towns. Strype gives a particular account 
 of one which was made on the Sth of June, 1557, at White- 
 hall. • 
 
 A hundred young oak-trees were set up in the court, form- 
 ing a way for the procession ; green boughs Avere also fixed 
 against the wall, resembling, as the narrator observes, " the 
 groves where ancient idolatry was committed ;" and at each 
 corner of the court was an altar, hung with cloth of gold. 
 The procession came forth from the chapel, and moved for- 
 ward as usual, singing and chanting the litanies to the saints, 
 and bearing the " breaden God," or consecrated wafer, in his 
 
JOYCE LEWIS. 249 
 
 splendid shrine. A hundred torches blazed around the host, 
 which was carried under the queen's most splendid canopy. 
 After singing and censing at every altar, the procession re- 
 turned to the chapel, and mass was sung.* 
 
 Our attention is next called to the sufferings of Joyce Lewis, 
 who was burned at Litchfield in the month of August, 1557. 
 She \v;is the wife of a gentleman of Mancetter, and had been 
 brought up in the vanities and follies of this life, professing 
 the Romish faith, and living, in reality, without God in the 
 world. But she could not find happiness in this course ; and 
 the burning of Saunders at Coventry made a deep impression 
 upon her mind. She inquired the cause and particulars of 
 his sufferings ; her conscience became troubled, and would 
 no longer permit her to be satisfied with her accustomed pur- 
 suits. John Glover, already mentioned, lived near, and was 
 well known as a Gospeller. With him she used to converse 
 respecting the mass and other points which the Romanists 
 set forth as necessary for salvation. By the Divine blessing 
 upon his instructions, she was led deeply to feel the guilt and 
 burden of sin, and to seek for that peace which the world 
 cannot give. Her heart, by degrees, was filled with love to- 
 wards God, and she desired to serve him according to his 
 Word. Such a change in her usual habits caused her to be 
 noticed, and she was speedily summoned to appear before 
 the Bishop of Litchfield. The officer brought the citation to 
 her husband, who, indignant that his wife should be charged 
 with heresy, listened to the dictates of passion, and, drawing 
 his dagger, compelled the bishop's officer to eat the sum- 
 mons ! For this rash act he was cited to appear before the 
 prelate, as well as his wife ; his views were soon found to 
 be very different from hers ; and, having implored pardon 
 for his rashness, he was dismissed. The wife also was al- 
 lowed to depart, her husband being bound to bring her again 
 to the bishop in a month's time, or to forfeit a hundred pounds. 
 Glover advised her not to put herself forward rashly, or out 
 of vainglory, and tried to persuade the husband to incur the 
 penalty rather than deliver over his wife to certain death. But 
 he showed whose disciple he was, for he refused to do so, 
 
 * The " Rituale Rom-cmum." contains the formularies to be used in these proces- 
 sions, which still constitute a prominent part of the Romish services. They are di- 
 rected to take place on various occasions, particularly in times of trouble and public 
 distress, as well as on festivals, and are, undoubtedly, of heathen origin, for similar 
 ceremonies were practised in honour of idol deities. Blanco White, in his " Letters 
 from Spain," gives an account of the processions, which are very frequent in that 
 country. On these occasions much pomp and pageantry is displayed, particularly on 
 the day called Corpus Christi. The service on that festival at Seville is concluded 
 by a dance, performed by a number of lads in the Cathedral, directly before the high 
 altar ; on which occasion the dancers are, by a special permission from the pope, al- 
 lowed to wear their hats within sight of the consecrated host ! This privilege is not 
 allowed to any others, excepting the Dukes of Altamira, who, on certain occasions, 
 when the host is elevated, clap on their hats and draw their swords : a significant 
 testimony of their readiness to combat in defence of transubstantiation. 
 
250 EXAMINATION OP JOYCE LEWIS. 
 
 and took his wife to the bishop, declaring that he would not 
 lose or forfeit anything for her sake ! She was then com- 
 mitted to a noisome prison. The bishop inquired why she 
 would not come to the mass, and receive their sacraments. 
 She answered, " Because I find not in God's Word these things 
 which ye so strongly urge as most needful for salvation. If 
 they were commanded in the Word of God, I would with all 
 my heart receive, esteem, and believe them." Reader, mark 
 the reply of this Romish prelate. " If thou wilt believe no 
 more than is in Scripture concerning matters of religion, 
 thou art in a damnable case !" This, however it may be con- 
 cealed, is really the doctrine of Romanism. Mrs. Lewis 
 boldly told him that his words were ungodly and wicked. 
 After her condemnation she continued a whole year in prison, 
 the sheriff then in office refusing to put her to death ; for 
 which he was called to account, and even in danger of his 
 life. At length the writ came for her burning. Being in- 
 formed of this, she said, " When I behold the amiable coun- 
 tenance of Christ my dear Saviour, the grim face of death 
 doth not greatly trouble me." 
 
 All night she continued cheerful. God the Holy Spirit had 
 evidently expelled the fear of death from her heart ; she spent 
 her time in prayer, reading the Scriptures, and in converse 
 with some friends, who, contrary to the usual custom, were 
 allowed to see her. But as the morning drew near, Satan 
 began to trouble her with his fiery darts, questioning with her 
 how she could tell that she was chosen to eternal life, and 
 that Christ had died for her. A friend pointed her to Gala- 
 tians, ii., 20, " I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved 
 me, and gave himself for me." They also told her " that her 
 vocation and calling to the knowledge of God's Word was a 
 manifest token of his love towards her, especially the Holy 
 Spirit working in her heart that love and desire towards God, 
 to please him, and to be justified through Christ." By these 
 considerations, but especially by the sweet promises of our 
 Lord, she was enabled to quench the fiery darts of the wicked 
 one. 
 
 At eight o'clock the sheriff warned her that she had but 
 one hour to live. After that interval he returned, and per- 
 mitted a friend (probably Bernher) to accompany her to the 
 stake, for which he was afterward severely reprimanded. 
 She was then led forth with a number of armed men, and a 
 great crowd followed. Having been so long shut up in a 
 close and noisome prison, the length of the way and the 
 change of air made her faint. The sheriff humanely allowed 
 some refreshment to be brought. She took the cup, and said, 
 " 1 drink to all them that unfeignedly love the Gospel of Je- 
 sus Christ, and wish for the abolishment of papistry." Her 
 friends, and most of the females present, pledged her in the 
 
BURNING OF MRS. LEWIS AND OTHERS. 251 
 
 expression of that sentiment, for which many of them were 
 afterward compelled openly to do penance.* 
 
 While such dreadful scenes as have been described in this 
 work were exhibited in our land, the inhabitants might well 
 desire " the abolishment of papistry." We cannot wonder 
 that while those lived who, like Joshua of old, and the elders 
 that survived him, had known the wonderful works of God, it 
 was not considered a matter of indifference whether they 
 served the Lord, or the gods which their fathers had served 
 in the days of spiritual darkness. 
 
 When the fire was kindled, Mrs. Lewis lifted up her hands 
 towards heaven, but neither struggled nor stirred. She suf- 
 fered less severely than many of her fellow-martyrs, the 
 under-sheriff, at the request of her friends, having provided 
 materials for a fierce and quick fire — a painful, but, in " the 
 Days of Queen Mary," a real proof of friendship. 
 
 On the 20th of August, the sister of Eagles was burned at 
 Rochester, with a man named Fryer ; and on the 27th, one 
 Benvon, a weaver, suffered at Bristol. 
 
 Many perished in prison about this time, but we must al- 
 low them to pass unnoticed in these pages, being assured 
 that there is one book in which their names are all faithfully 
 recorded. 
 
 On the 17th of September, 1557, Ralph Allerton, Richard 
 Roth, James Austoo, and his wife, were burned at Islington.! 
 Fox records many interesting particulars respecting these 
 martyrs. Allerton left an account of his examinations, and 
 several letters written with his own blood. He resided near 
 Colchester, and seeing persons loitering about, or engaged in 
 idle conversation, on Sundays and holydays, he urged them 
 to unite with him in prayer ; after which he used to read a 
 chapter from the New Testament. Being warned that this 
 practice was contrary to the laws Jately enacted, Allerton 
 discontinued it ; but two or three months afterward, the sworn 
 agents or inquirers under the commissioners or inquisitors 
 lately appointed became acquainted with this circumstance ; 
 and although, for a time, he was allowed to escape, he was at 
 length apprehended, and sent to Bonner. He was persuaded 
 to recant, but found no peace of mind till he had again bold- 
 
 * A priest was stationed to take down the names or description of all persons who 
 spoke to her, or expressed sorrow for her fate. They were speedily summoned by 
 the Romish prelates, but were set at liberty upon expressing- regret for what they 
 had done. One female, named Pennifather, wept at the sad scene before her ; upon 
 which two priests inquired why she wept for a heretic whose soul was in hell. 
 She replied that she thought the blessed martyr was in a better case than they were ; 
 upon which she was committed to prison, and narrowly escaped sharing the fate of 
 her friend. 
 
 t Four days afterward, Dr. Pendleton, mentioned p. 77, was buried at St. Stephen's 
 Walbrook, of which parish he was priest. He appears to have died as he lived, a 
 backslider from the truth, and was buried with great honours, and a solemn service, 
 attended by the whole choir of St. Paul's. How gTeat a contrast, in every respect, to 
 the last hours of Allerton and his companions ! 
 
252 ALLERTON S EXAMINATIONS 
 
 ly professed the truth. Upon this, he was once more sent to 
 the bishop. 
 
 He found means to convey to his friends the account of his 
 first examination, after he had been again apprehended. It 
 was written with his own blood, and presents a lively deline- 
 ation of Bonner's manner of proceeding, even in one of his 
 gentlest moods. A few extracts may interest the reader. 
 
 Bonner. Ah, sirrah, how chanceth it that you are come 
 hither again on this fashion 1 ? I dare say you are accused 
 wrongfully 1 
 
 Allerton. Yea, my lord, so I am ; for if I were guilty of 
 such things as I am accused of, then I would be very sorry, 
 
 Bon. By Saint Mary, that is well done. But let me hear, 
 art thou an honest man 1 for if I can prove no heresy in thee, 
 then shall thine accusers do thee no harm at all. 
 
 After a few other questions, Allerton told Bonner that he 
 had dissembled in his former admission, that he " believed all 
 things which the Catholic Church taught," because he made 
 no difference between the true Church and the untrue Church. 
 
 Bon. Nay, I pray thee, let me hear more of this, for I fear 
 me thou wilt smell of heresy anon. Which is the true Church, 
 as thou sayesf? Dost thou call the heretic's church true 
 church, or the Catholic Church of Christ 1 In faith, I will 
 know of thee ere I leave thee. 
 
 Aller. As concerning the church of heretics, I utterly abhor 
 the same, as detestable and abominable before God, with all 
 their enormities and heresies ; and the Catholic Church is it 
 that I only embrace, whose doctrine is sincere, pure, and true. 
 
 Bon. By St. Augustine, but that was well said of thee. 
 For, by *** ******* \ if thou hadst allowed the church of 
 heretics, I would have burned thee for thy labour. 
 
 We cannot but remark the ignorance of Bonner in thus 
 framing his question, so -that Allerton could safely reply to it 
 with truth ; but a priest named Morton said, " My lord, you 
 know not yet what church it is that he calleth catholic ; I 
 warrant you he meaneth naughtily enough !" 
 
 Bon. Think you so \ Now', by our blessed Lady, if it be so, 
 he might have deceived me. How say you, sirrah : which 
 is the Catholic Church'? 
 
 Allerton then plainly declared his belief on this subject, and 
 referred to the prophecies of Daniel, the book of Esdras, and 
 the words of our Lord. 
 
 Bon. Now, by the blessed sacrament of the altar, Master 
 Morton, he is the rankest heretic that ever came before me. 
 How say you : did you ever hear the like % 
 
 Mor. I thought what he was, my lord, at the first. 
 
 Bon. By Allhallows, thou shalt be burned with fire for thy 
 
 lying, thou variet, and . Dost thou find a prophecy 
 
 in Daniel of us 1 Nay, you knave, it is you that he speaketh 
 of, and your false, pretended holiness. 
 
BEFORE BONNER. 253 
 
 Farther specimens of this method of examination need not 
 be given. Although it cannot be pleasant or profitable to 
 read such expressions, one instance appeared necessary, that 
 the reader might have a. full delineation of this profane Ro- 
 mish prelate ! 
 
 Bonner then inquired respecting the passage referred -to 
 in Esdras ; it was 2 Esdras, xvi.,68, &c, which, although not 
 a part of the canonical Scriptures, certainly gives a striking 
 description of persons suffering like Allerton and his brethren. 
 
 This examination concluded by Bonner exclaiming, " Have 
 the knave away ; let him be carried to Little Ease, at London, 
 till I come ;" and the martyr was conveyed to that dungeon, 
 so appropriately named, it being a dark hole, wherein the 
 prisoner could not rest in any accustomed posture. 
 
 The next day he was again examined. Tye, the priest of 
 Colchester already mentioned, was present, and accused 
 him in bitter terms, saying, " I commanded the constable to 
 apprehend him, and so he did. Nevertheless, after this ap- 
 prehension, the constable let him go about his business all 
 the next day, so that, without putting in sureties, he let him 
 go into Suffolk and other places ; for no goodness, I warrant 
 you, my lord. It were well to teach such officers their duty, 
 how they should not let such rebels go at their own liberty 
 after that they be apprehended and taken ; but they should 
 keep them fast in the stocks, until they bring them before a 
 justice." 
 
 Allerton replied, " As I said before, so say I now again. 
 Thou art not of the Church of Christ, and that I will prove 
 if I may be suffered. And where you said that you com- 
 manded the constable to apprehend me, you did so, indeed, 
 contrary to the laws of this realm, having neither to lay to 
 my charge treason, felony, nor murder. Neither had you 
 precept, process, nor warrant to serve on ; and therefore I say, 
 without law was I apprehended. And whereas you seek to 
 trouble the constable, because he kept me not in the stocks 
 three days and three nights, it doth partly show what you 
 are. And my going into Suffolk was not for any evil, but 
 only to buy half a bushel of corn for bread for my poor wife 
 and children, knowing that I had no longer time to tarry with 
 them. But if I had run away, then you would surely have 
 laid something to his charge." Bonner's observation upon 
 this was, "Ah, sirrah (with an oath), thou shalt be burned 
 with fire." 
 
 From such particulars as these we learn the real situation 
 of things in " the Days of Queen Mary." We find a constable 
 compelled to take into custody a peaceable and honest neigh- 
 bour upon the mere order of a priest, without warrant or reg- 
 ular accusation. We also see the brutal conduct of Bon- 
 ner, the eager bloodthirstiness of his priests, the manner in 
 
254 LETTER OF ROTH. 
 
 which all lawful procedures, and the personal security of 
 Englishmen, were set at naught by the iron rule of popery ; 
 and we cannot but observe the simple faith of the martyr, his 
 care of his family, and the confidence which even the instru- 
 ments employed by their persecutors placed in the word of 
 these " known men." 
 
 The full account of these examinations was transmitted by 
 the martyr to his friends. He promised, if possible, to send 
 the remainder, but was unable. But in Bonner's register 
 was recorded a long accusation of his enemy, including sev- 
 eral particulars of the most trifling import, and preserving 
 two letters written by him to his friends. 
 
 Austoo and his wife were Londoners ; they were exam- 
 ined as to their belief respecting the sacrament, and con- 
 demned. 
 
 Roth expostulated with Bonner for secretly examining 
 him and his fellow-prisoners, saying, " My lord, you bring us 
 to our examinations by night, that the people should not see 
 and behold your doings." He was accused in the same man- 
 ner as Allerton, and also of being a favourer of heretics, in 
 proof of which the following letter to his friends at Colches- 
 ter was produced ; it was written with his own blood, as he 
 was not allowed the use of pen and ink. 
 
 " Oh, dear brethren and sisters, how much have you to re- 
 joice in God, that he hath given you faith to overcome these 
 bloodthirsty tyrants thus far ; and no doubt He that hath be- 
 gun that good work in you, will fulfil it unto the end. 
 
 " Oh dear hearts in Christ, what a crown of glory shall 
 you receive with Christ in the kingdom of God 1 Oh, that 
 it had been the good will of God that I had been ready to 
 have gone with you ; for I lie in my lord's Little Ease in the 
 day, and in the night I lie in the Coal-house with Ralph Al- 
 lerton ; and we look every day when we shall be condemned ; 
 for he (Bonner) said I should be burned within ten days be- 
 fore Easter ; but I lie still in the pool's brink, and every man 
 goeth in before me ; but we abide the Lord's time, with many 
 bands, in fetters and stocks, by which we have received great 
 joy in God. And now fare you well, dear brethren and sis- 
 ters, in this world ; but I trust to see you in heaven face to 
 face. Oh, brother Munt, with your wife and my dear sister 
 Rose, how blessed are you in the Lord, that God hath found 
 you worthy to suffer for his sake, with all the rest of my dear 
 brethren and sisters, known and unknown : Oh, be joyful even 
 unto death. Fear it not, saith Christ ; for I have overcome 
 death, saith he. Oh, dear hearts, seeing that Jesus Christ 
 will be our help, oh, tarry you the Lord's leisure. > Be strong, 
 let your hearts be of good comfort, and wait you still for the 
 Lord ; He is at hand. Yea, the angel of the Lord pitcheth 
 
/TUNING OF MARGARET THURSTON AND OTHERS. 255 
 
 his tent round about them that fear him, and delivereth them 
 which way lie sees best. For our lives are in the Lord's 
 hands, and they can do nothing unto us before God suffer 
 them. Therefore, give all thanks to God. You shall be 
 clothed with white garments upon the Mount Zion, with the 
 multitude of saints, and with Jesus Christ our Saviour, who 
 will never forsake us. Oh, blessed virgins, ye have played 
 the wise virgins' part, in that you have taken oil in your 
 lamps, that ye may go in with the Bridegroom, when he 
 cometh into the everlasting joy with him. But as for the 
 ■ foolish, they shall be shut out, because they made not them- 
 selves ready to suffer with Christ, neither go about to take 
 up his cross. How precious shall your death be in the sight 
 of the Lord, for dear is the death of his saints. Oh, fare you 
 well, and pray. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with 
 all. Amen, Amen. Pray, pray, pray. 
 
 "By me, Richard Roth, written with mine own bloody 
 
 This letter deserves particular attention, as it was made a 
 subject of accusation against Roth, and it was recorded by 
 Bonner in his proceedings against this martyr. It also proves 
 that the Romish prelate had determined upon the burning of 
 this martyr, and even appointed a time, before he was finally 
 examined and condemned ! Compare it with Bonner's letters, 
 written while he was in prison : see p. 18. 
 
 Margaret Thurston and Agnes Bongeor were burned at 
 Colchester the same day. The husband of Thurston was 
 also imprisoned for his religion, and died in confinement, 
 like many others ; his widow was burned soon afterward. 
 Agnes Bongeor was to have been burned with those who 
 suffered on the 2d of August ; but her name being spelt, 
 wrong in the writ for their execution, she was then remand- 
 ed, being much troubled at being thus excluded from the com- 
 pany of those who laid down their lives in their Maker's 
 cause. She had, indeed, " counted the cost," having that 
 morning parted with her infant, whom she had suckled all 
 the time of her imprisonment ; but expecting to suffer that 
 day for the testimony of the glorious Gospel of Christ, she 
 resigned her child to the care of a nurse ; so that which to a 
 tender parent must be the worst bitterness of death, was al- 
 ready past. But the enemies of the truth did not forget her ; 
 on the 17th of September she was sent to the stake, and we 
 may rather be surprised at their scrupulous exactness in this 
 instance, as it is ascertained that in several instances the 
 martyrs were burned even before the writs ordering their 
 execution could have been issued. 
 
 On the 20th of September, John Curd, a shoemaker, of 
 Northampton, was burned in the stone pits, near the North 
 Gate of that town. 
 
256 BURNING OF NOYES AND CICELY ORMES: 
 
 In the same month, John Noyes suffered at Laxfield, in 
 Suffolk. He had been apprehended by the inquisitors and 
 sent to Norwich, where he was examined and condemned in 
 the customary manner. On the 21st of September he was 
 carried back to Laxfield, and preparations were made for his 
 burning'; but the inhabitants were so unwilling to assist in 
 this cruel work, that the executioners for some time sought 
 in vain for a light to kindle the fagots ! The fires had pur- 
 posely been put out. The constables, at last, observed smoke 
 issuing from one chimney, but on going to the house the door 
 was closed, and they were obliged to break it open to get a 
 light ! 
 
 When Noyes was bound to the stake, he repeated the text, 
 " Fear not them that can kill the body, but fear Him that can 
 kill both body and soul, and cast into everlasting fire." Turn- 
 ing to the crowd, he said, " Good people, bear witness that I 
 believe to be saved by the merits and sufferings of Jesus Christ, 
 and not by my own deeds." The pile was then kindled, and 
 he exclaimed, " Lord, have mercy upon me ! Christ, have 
 mercy upon me ! Son of David, have mercy upon me !" A 
 man who stood by, struck with the painful sight, exclaimed, 
 " How the sinews of his arms shrink up !" The sheriff's offi- 
 cer asserted that he had said, " What villain wretches are 
 these !" This the man denied ; but he had manifested strong 
 feelings of compassion, for which he was set in the stocks, 
 and publicly whipped on the following Sunday ! 
 
 Cicely Ormes was the wife of a weaver at Norwich. Be- 
 ing present at the burning of Miller and Cooper, she publicly 
 said " she would pledge them of the same cup that they 
 drank of." Her words were reported to the chancellor of 
 the diocese, who sent for her, and inquired her belief respect- 
 ing the sacrament. "What is that," said the chancellor, 
 "which the priest holdeth over his head'?" She answered, 
 " It is bread ;" upon which she was sent to prison. She was 
 afterward told that, if she would promise to attend the mass 
 and " keep her tongue," she should be set at liberty ; the 
 chancellor saying that he was willing to show her more fa- 
 vour than he had done to any that were brought before him. 
 But Cicely Ormes had tried this already. Although unin- 
 structed, she was zealous in the cause of the Lord ; a twelve- 
 month before she had been carried before the chancellor, but 
 then recanted. Like others already noticed, her conscience 
 accused her, and she prepared a declaration of her faith, but 
 was apprehended before it was sent. 
 
 On the 23d of September she was carried to the stake, 
 where other martyrs had suffered. Having prayed, she ad- 
 dressed the people, saying, " I believe in God the Father, 
 God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, three persons and one 
 God. This I do not, and will not recant ; but I recant utter- 
 
SEVENTEEN PERSONS BURNED IN CHICHESTER. 257 
 
 ly, from the bottom of my heart, the doings of the Pope of 
 Rome, and all his popish priests and shavelings.* I utterly 
 refuse, and never will have to do with them again, by God's 
 grace. And, good people, I would you should not think that 
 I expect to be saved because I offer myself here to death for 
 the Lord's cause, but I look to be saved by the death and suf- 
 ferings of Christ; and this my death is, and shall be a wit- 
 ness of my faith unto you all here present. Good people, 
 those of you who believe as I believe, pray for me." She 
 then kissed the stake, and said, "Welcome the cross of 
 Christ." When the flames were kindled, she added, " My 
 soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit rejoiceth in God 
 my Saviour." She folded her hands upon her bosom, and 
 then looking upward, gradually raised them, till the sinews 
 of her arms were burned, and they fell ; thus yielding her 
 life unto the Lord as quietly as if she had been in a slumber, 
 or felt no pain. 
 
 We cannot but remark the decided testimony to the truth, 
 as it is in Jesus, which was borne by several of those whose 
 sufferings have just been mentioned. It appears that the real 
 state of the case was now understood ; both the persecutors 
 and martyrs fully admitted that the great difference between 
 them was- on the all-important question, " How shall man be 
 just with God?" and the doctrine of transubstantiation was 
 used as a shibboleth to ascertain to which class they be- 
 longed. 
 
 Fox records the names of a priest, thirteen laymen, and 
 three women, who suffered in the diocese of Chichester about 
 this period ; but we do not find any particular accounts re- 
 specting them. 
 
 ' Thomas Spurdance was a servant of the queen, and was 
 apprehended by two of his companions. The chancellor of 
 Norwich examined him respecting confession and penance, 
 and soon proceeded to the sacrament of the altar. Being 
 required to state his belief on this subject, he said, " I believe 
 that if I come rightly and worthily, as God hath commanded 
 me, to the supper of the Lord, I receive him by faith, believ- 
 ing in Him. But the bread being received is not God, and 
 
 * This epithet was frequently applied to Romish priests, in allusion to a part of 
 their heads being shaved. Picart thus describes this part of the ceremony of their 
 ordination : " The person to be ordained kneels before the bishop, who cuts off some 
 of his hair from five different places. Formerly, it was usual to cut off all the hair, 
 excepting a small circle. This was first discontinued in France ; and the Spanish 
 Council of Toledo condemned as heretics those who had only the hair cut from the 
 crown of their heads ! The shaving is considered as an emblem that the shaved re- 
 nounces the world and its vanities, and the portion which remains indicates that he 
 is to use the things of this life with sobriety. We are also told that the hair being- 
 removed from over the eyes, signifies that the clergy ought to be freed from spiritual 
 blindness ; from over the ears, that they should be open to the Word of God ; from 
 the back part of the head, that they are not to think of the things they have left be- 
 hind them ; from the top of the head, that they participate in the sovereignty of 
 Christ ! '." 
 
 Y2 
 
258 BURNING OF HALLINGDALE AND OTHERS. 
 
 the bread that is yonder in that pix is not God. God dwell- 
 eth not in temples made with men's hands, neither will be 
 worshipped with men's hands ; and therefore you do very 
 evil to cause the people to kneel down and worship the bread ; 
 for God did never bid you hold it above your heads, neither 
 had the apostles such a custom." " Then," said the chancel- 
 lor, " he denieth the presence in the sacrament : he is a very 
 heretic." In a subsequent examination, his judge told him 
 that he could prove the Romish customs to be agreeable to 
 God's law. Spurdance replied, "If you can prove by the 
 Word of God that you should have graven images set in 
 your churches for laymen's books, or that you should wor- 
 ship God by them, or have ceremonies such as you have, 
 prove them, and I will do them." It is hardly necessary to 
 add that he was condemned : he was burned at Bury. 
 
 On the 18th of November, John Hallingdale, William 
 Sparrow, and Richard Gibson were burned in Smithfield. 
 The articles against Hallingdale are in the usual form, except 
 that he is also accused of having had his child christened in 
 English. Sparrow was also especially accused " of having 
 sold heretical, erroneous, and blasphemous ballets."* His 
 defence on this head was, that they contained God's Word. 
 Gibson was a man of respectability, but he had been two 
 years imprisoned for debt, having been surety for a false 
 friend. He was accused, among other things, of having in- 
 jured the prisoners in the Poultry Compter by his evil ex- 
 ample ! Bonner sent for him, and required him to answer to 
 nine articles, in the usual form ; Gibson did so ; but tendered, 
 in like maimer, nine articles to Bonner, requiring him to re- 
 ply to them. Fox has given these at length. 
 
 On the 22d of December, John Rough and Margaret Mear- 
 ■ ing were burned in Smithfield. Rough was a native of Scot- 
 land ; he had been a friar, and afterward chaplain to the Earl 
 of Arran. During King Edward's reign he held a benefice 
 in Yorkshire, but retired to Germany when he saw persecu- 
 tion at hand. Returning to England, he heard of the con- 
 gregation which still met secretly in London. They chose 
 him to be their minister ; which dangerous office he readily 
 undertook, teaching and confirming them in the truths of the 
 Gospel. They dared not assemble together openly ; and on 
 the 12th of December they met in Islington, under the sem- 
 blance of attending a dramatic representation.! A false 
 brother informed against them, and twenty-two were appre- 
 hended, several of whom were burned. Rough was accused 
 in the usual manner. During his examination before Bonner. 
 
 * Or hymns : the word " Ballet" was then more generally applied than it is now. 
 In the old Eibles, the Song of Songs is translated the Ballet of Ballets ; those which. 
 Sparrow was accused of selling uric probably the Psalms in metre. 
 
 t The dramas, or plays, at that period, usually represented scenes or passages 
 from the Scriptures. 
 
MARGARET MEARING. 259 
 
 he said that he had been twice to Rome, and was convinced 
 that the pope was antichrist ; mentioning that he had seen 
 him publicly carried upon men's shoulders, and the sacra- 
 ment borne before him; while the people paid more respect 
 to him than they did even to the consecrated host, which 
 they counted to be their God.* Bonner rose up, and, like 
 Caiaphas of old, seemed about to rend his garments. " Hast 
 thou," said he, " been at Rome and seen our holy father the 
 pope ; and dost thou blaspheme him in this manner V Then 
 flying upon Rough, he plucked off part of his beard by main 
 force, and immediately condemned him. 
 
 Margaret Mearing was a member of this congregation. 
 An interesting circumstance is recorded respecting her. She 
 had introduced strangers into their assemblies, " and was 
 somewhat too busy in her talk." They had often suffered 
 from false brethren ; her conduct excited suspicion, and two 
 days previous to their meeting at Islington, Rough excluded 
 her from the congregation. This she took amiss, and in the 
 heat of the moment threatened revenge. But when she 
 heard of their apprehension, her heart softened towards 
 them ; and finding that her minister was imprisoned in the 
 Gate-house at Westminster, she put some linen and provis- 
 ions in a basket, and, by declaring that she was his sister, 
 procured admission to him. She was noticed. On the next 
 Friday, Mearing was at the end of Mark Lane conversing with 
 a friend, when she saw Cluny, a noted officer of Bonner's, 
 going down the street : " Surely he goeth to my house," said 
 she ; and returning home, asked whom he wanted. He took 
 her to the bishop, and on the Wednesday following she was 
 burned ! 
 
 Many of the circumstances related in these later narratives 
 show how strongly the people sympathized with the martyrs 
 of Christ. Numbers attended the painful scene, to encour- 
 age their former friends, and also to take a lesson which they 
 might themselves soon be called to practise. Rough had 
 been present at the burning of Allerton and others, in the 
 August preceding ; as he returned, he met a person whom he 
 had known in Yorkshire. " Where have you been V inqui- 
 red his friend. " I have been," said he, " where I would not 
 for one ofmine eyes but I had been." "Where 1 ?" asked the 
 friend. " Forsooth," said he, " to learn the way ;" and told 
 him that he had been at the burning of Austoo and others. 
 
 The testimony of one who, like Rough, had seen Roman- 
 ism under its various forms, and deliberately chose to suffer 
 affliction with the people of God rather than to enjoy world- 
 ly advantages, is indeed powerful. 
 
 Fox gives some interesting particulars respecting this con 
 
 * The author of " Rome in the Nineteenth Century" describes this procession as 
 it may be witnessed at the present day. 
 
260 CONGREGATION IN LONDON. 
 
 gregation. There were some others in London, but this was 
 the principal. They were, for the most part, wonderfully 
 preserved, notwithstanding the strict inquiries of their perse- 
 cutors ; as Fox observes, such was the merciful hand of the 
 Lord, according to his accustomed goodness, ever working 
 with his people. He mentions some of their narrow escapes ; 
 as at Sir Thomas Carden's house in Blackfriars, and at a 
 house in Aldgate, when spies were set for them ; but the con- 
 gregation were warned of their danger in time to escape. 
 Another time, when they had assembled in a clothworker's 
 loft, in an alley near Cheapside, they were discovered, and 
 information was sent to the sheriffs ; but, perceiving their 
 danger, they escaped while John Aveles, a noted informer, 
 stood in Mercer's Chapel, unable to follow them. Sometimes 
 they assembled on board vessels in the river, where they 
 enjoyed several delightful opportunities for prayer and praise, 
 without interruption. Once, when assembled in Pudding 
 Lane, John Aveles entered the house upon his accustomed 
 search after heretics, but departed after asking the master a 
 few questions, without perceiving that they were actually 
 met. Their greatest danger was while assembled at a house 
 in Thames-street : the enemies beset the doors ; but a sea- 
 man who was among them threw off part of his clothes, and 
 swam to a boat at a short distance ; and, getting his compan- 
 ions on board, rowed them over to Southwark, his shoes 
 supplying the place of paddles. One, who was sent among 
 them as a spy, was so impressed with what he heard, that 
 he confessed his errand, and entreated forgiveness ! 
 
 At their meetings it was usual to collect money for the re- 
 lief of the prisoners for Christ's sake. Sometimes they gath- 
 ered eight or ten pounds at a time ! Life and property were 
 then too uncertain for the followers of Christ to be anxious 
 to lay up treasure in this world. 
 
 Their number varied from forty to two hundred ; many 
 were obliged to flee, and others were burned. This congre- 
 gation had several ministers. The first was Seamier ; the 
 next, Thomas Foule ; the third was Rough ; after him, Bern- 
 her ; and the last was Bentham, afterward the Protestant 
 Bishop of Litchfield. 
 
 Before we proceed with the narrative of the sufferings of 
 the martyrs, we may briefly notice some other events of the 
 year 1557, connected with the re-establishment of Roman- 
 ism in England. The haughty pontiff Paul IV., although in 
 his eightieth year, took an active part in the political events 
 which at that time agitated Europe, boasting " that all prin- 
 ces were under his feet." He excited war between the em- 
 peror and the King of France, having absolved the latter 
 from his solemn oath to be at peace with the former for five 
 
CARDINAL POLE CITED TO ROME. 261 
 
 years.* Paul also offered to assist the King of France in an 
 invasion of Naples, then a part of the Spanish dominions. 
 The influence of Philip induced Mary to take a part in this 
 contest, and war was declared between England and France. 
 The pope was much displeased at this instance of disobedi- 
 ence in Queen Mary, whom he called " that blessed queen, 
 his most gracious and loving daughter," and blamed Cardi- 
 nal Pole in the strongest terms for not having prevented it. 
 He had long been displeased with the cardinal's conduct in 
 not joining actively to burn the Protestants, and for his at- 
 tempt to reform the lives of the clergy. In his wrath, the 
 pontiff recalled the power granted to Pole to act as his leg- 
 ate, and required him to come to Rome to answer for his 
 conduct in having favoured some heretics ; alluding, probably, 
 to the liberation of the twenty-two prisoners from Colches- 
 ter. The pope also sent for Peyto, a Franciscan friar, made 
 him a cardinal, and appointed him Bishop of Salisbury, and 
 legate in the place of Pole. This man, who, when preach- 
 ing before Henry VIII. at Greenwich, had railed at that mon- 
 arch to his face, was selected by the pope as his fittest rep- 
 resentative in England ! The queen, however, in this in- 
 stance, evinced a spirit somewhat similar to her father's, and 
 refused to allow Peyto to enter England. Accordingly, the 
 new legate was stopped on his journey. He died in the April 
 following ; during the interval Pole had submitted himself to 
 the pope, and removed the imputation of being a favourer of 
 heretics, so that he was again restored to his legatine power. 
 
 Among the various persons who actively promoted the 
 restoration of popeiy in England, Pole was one of the most 
 prominent ; he presents an awful instance of the manner in 
 which men often suffer their worldly interests to overcome 
 the dictates of their conscience. He was naturally of a 
 milder disposition than his brethren, and his understanding 
 was evidently more enlightened than theirs, so that he could ■ 
 not but feel considerable repugnance at the butchery of the 
 Protestants ; at the court of Rome he was even considered 
 as inclined to " heresy," but the golden bribes of the Church 
 of Rome induced him to forward the objects of that bloody 
 and persecuting Church ; and he, directly as well as indi- 
 rectly, sanctioned the cruel proceedings of this reign. 
 
 Burnet gives many extracts from the minutes of the privy 
 council, and says, " It may, perhaps, be thought that I have ta-. 
 ken out of it nothing but what related to proceedings against 
 heretics ; but that is because there is scarcely anything else 
 
 * Burnet relates that the Protestant princes in Germany, in their dealings with 
 princes of the Romish faith, took their words, but never required their oaths ; for 
 the latter accounted themselves to be bound by their words, as they were men, and 
 members of society ; but their oaths, being acts of religion, they considered that their 
 confessor had power to declare how far they were to keep them, and to absolve them 
 from observing them when they thought proper. 
 
262 CRUEL SUFFERINGS OF CUTHBERT SYMPSON. 
 
 in it. The council knew what the queen's heart was set on, 
 and what would please her most, and so they applied their 
 care and diligence chiefly to that." 
 
 The persecution of the Protestants was, in fact, the main 
 object of this unhappy queen. Everything else was compar- 
 atively neglected, and to this negligence the loss of Calais 
 was owing, which was recaptured by the French in January, 
 1558 ; the particulars of that event may be left to the secular 
 historian. We cannot but remark that, notwithstanding the 
 distressed state of the nation, the pomp and pageantry of Ro- 
 manism increased ; and although measures for the recovery 
 of Calais were planned, the execution of them was deferred 
 till the Protestants should" be more completely extirpated ! 
 
 From the particulars recorded by Strype, we find that 
 scarcely a person of any note was committed to the grave 
 without Romish processions, and expensive and superstitious 
 ceremonies ; also, the exhibitions on the festivals of that 
 Church were set forth with much expense and care. 
 
 Cuthbert Sympson was the first sufferer in the year 1558. 
 As already mentioned, he was deacon of the congregation, 
 and, like Stephen and his companions of old, he was a man 
 of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and of wisdom. 
 
 As deacon, it was his business to call the congregation to. 
 gether, for which purpose he kept a list of their names ;* this 
 he had been desired by Rough, his minister, to lay aside, only 
 two days before their apprehension. 
 
 The persecutors were very anxious to obtain an accurate 
 account of the members of the congregation. As Sympson 
 refused to discover the names, he was put upon the rack, and 
 kept there for three hours. On the Sunday following he was 
 again examined, and the lieutenant of the Tower swore that 
 he should tell. They bound his two fore fingers together, 
 and drew a barbed arrow backward and forward between 
 them; they then racked him twice, but he still refused to 
 give the information they required. He relates, " Five weeks 
 after, I was sent unto the high-priest (Bonner), where I was 
 greatly assaulted, and at whose hand I received the pope's 
 curse for bearing witness of the resurrection of Jesus Christ." 
 Bonner bore testimony that he was the most patient sufferer 
 of all that came before him. He also was tortured by being 
 enclosed in Skeffington's gyves, an engine of iron which kept 
 the body in an agonizing posture, and which was too com- 
 monly used in those days. 
 
 While confined in the bishop's Coal-house, Sympson wrote 
 to his wife the following letter, which is inserted as a testi- 
 
 * Rough dreamed that he saw his deacon in the custody of two of the queen's 
 guard, and that he had the list of names with him. Warned by this, he urged Symp- 
 son to put aside the list, which he reluctantly did. Two days afterward he was ap- 
 prehended. 
 
BURNING OF FOX AND OTHERS. 263 
 
 mony of the doctrines held by these martyrs, and of the 
 Christian fortitude with which they endured their trials, well 
 knowing that all things work together for good to those who 
 love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity : 
 
 " I beseech you with my soul, commit yourself unto the 
 mighty hand of our God, trusting in his mercy, and he will 
 surely help us, as shall be most to his glory, and our ever- 
 lasting comfort ; being sure of this, that he will suffer nothing 
 to come unto us but that which shall be most profitable for us. 
 
 " For it is either a correction for our sins, or a trial of our 
 faith, or to set forth his glory, or for all together, and there- 
 fore must needs be well done. For there is nothing that 
 cometh unto us by fortune or chance, but by our heavenly 
 Father's providence. Therefore pray unto our heavenly Fa- 
 ther, that he will ever give us his grace to consider it. Let 
 us give him most hearty thanks for these his fatherly cor- 
 rections, for as many as he loveth he correcteth. And I be- 
 seech you now, be of good cheer, and count the cross of 
 Christ greater riches than all the vain pleasures of England. 
 I do not doubt (I praise God for it) that you have supped with 
 Christ, at his Maundy. I mean that you have believed in 
 him ; and then you must drink of his cup ; I mean his cross, 
 for that is signified to us by the cup. Take this cup with a 
 good stomach, in the name of God, and then shall you be sure 
 to have the good wine, Christ's blood, to cheer thy thirsty- 
 soul. And when you have the wine, you must drink it out 
 of this cup. Learn this when you come to the Lord's Sup- 
 per. Pray continually ; in all things give thanks. 
 
 " In the name of Jesus shall every knee bow !" 
 
 This letter presents important instruction for believers in 
 every age. If we look for the joys of salvation, we must not 
 refuse to drink the bitter cup, of which every follower of 
 Christ must taste. 
 
 With Sympson were burned Hugh Fox and John Devenish, 
 also members of the congregation. 
 
 . The burnings were now resumed in other pa "ts of the 
 kingdom. On the 9th of April, William Nichol suffered at 
 Haverfordwest, in Wales. He was an honest, simple-heart- 
 ed, poor man, by some supposed hardly to possess full pow- 
 ers of mind ; but, as Fox well observed, the weaker he was 
 in this respect, the greater the cruelty of his persecutors. 
 
 William Seaman, Thomas Carman, and Thomas Hudson 
 were burned at Norwich on the 19th of May. Carman had 
 pledged Crashfield at his burning. Hudson was a glover of 
 Aylesham, and learned to read the Scriptures when thirty 
 years of age. Being sought for by the inquisitors, he ab- 
 sented himself from home for a considerable time. At length 
 
264 BURNING OF HARRIS, DAY, 
 
 he returned, and was concealed for six months, during the 
 daytime, in a pile of fagots, his wife attending upon him. 
 His chief employment was reading the Scriptures and sing- 
 ing psalms ; but, after a time, he grew bolder, and read to 
 all who came to him. He was taken to Berry, the vicar of 
 the town, a commissary or sub-inquisitor.* The usual ques- 
 tion was put, " What is the sacrament of the altar ?" " It is 
 worm's meat," replied the martyr ; " my belief is in Christ 
 crucified." 
 
 At their burning, it was evident that these witnesses for 
 the truth could only face the cruel torments which awaited 
 them when supplied with strength from on high. Hudson 
 had been remarked for his cheerful reliance on the Lord both 
 previous to his apprehension and during his imprisonment ; 
 but after he was fastened to the stake with his companions, 
 he came from under the chain, to the great surprise and sor- 
 row of many, who concluded that he was going to recant. 
 His stake-fellows exhorted him to be of good cheer, and to 
 trust in the Lord ; but, as Fox relates, he felt more in his 
 heart and conscience than they could conceive ; for, alas ! he 
 was compassed with great dolour and grief of mind, not for 
 his death, but for lack of feeling of his Christ ; and therefore, 
 being very full of care, he humbly fell down upon his knees, 
 and prayed earnestly and vehemently to the Lord, who, at 
 the last (according to His mercies), sent him comfort. Then 
 he arose with great joy, as a man changed from death unto 
 life, and said, " Now, I thank God, I am strong, and mind 
 not what man can do unto me." He and his companions 
 suffered with joy and constancy. 
 
 Three more were burned at Colchester on the 26th of 
 May: two men, named Harris and Day, with a woman, 
 named George. 
 
 On Mayday, about forty persons were assembled in a pri- 
 vate field, near St. John's Wood, behind the town of Isling- 
 ton, having availed themselves of the general custom of "go- 
 ing a Maying," for assembling in a larger number than usual, 
 to read the Word of God, and converse upon the truth it con- 
 tained. The constable of the place came with some armed 
 men, and bade them surrender ; they did so, telling him th'ey 
 were ready to go wherever he chose to take them ; and he 
 took the greater part to a magistrate, followed by a crowd, 
 who pressed upon the party so closely, that several were 
 
 * This Berry was a vile character, but a most zealous Romanist. On Pentecost, 
 he compelled two hundred of his parishioners to creep to the cross for penance. 
 Twice he struck persons with so much violence, in his anger, as to cause their 
 deaths. He was noted for burning Bibles and good books. The end of this man 
 was suitable to his life. On the Sunday after the decease of Queen Mary, he made 
 a great feast ; one of his concubines was present, with whom he spent the afternoon. 
 He then went to church, performed the even-song, and administered baptism. On 
 his return home, he fell down and expired ! 
 
AND OTHERS. ROGER HOLLAND. 265 
 
 separated from their fellows against their inclination ; and 
 they would have followed them to prison of their own ac- 
 cord, had not the by-standers bade them "not to tempt God!" 
 Twenty-two were committed to Newgate, two of whom died 
 in prison, thirteen were burned, and seven were allowed to 
 escape with their lives, after suffering various degrees of 
 punishment. 
 
 Seven of this party, namely, Pond, Eastland, Southam, 
 Ricarby, Floyd, Holiday, and Holland, were burned in 
 Smithlield on the 14th of June. The accusation against them 
 was in the usual terms, with this addition, " that they had 
 been charitably exhorted to cease from leaving their church- 
 es, and going into fields and profane places to read English 
 Psalms, and certain English books." 
 
 Roger Holland had been a wild and licentious character ; 
 during Ins apprenticeship, he lost thirty pounds of his mas- 
 ter's money at a gaming-table. Upon this he determined to 
 flee the country, but first spoke to a female servant of the 
 family, who had often warned him of the certain ruin which 
 must ensue from his evil courses, and entreated her to tell 
 his mistress what he had done, and of his full determination 
 to pay his master, if it should ever be in his power. The 
 servant had a sum of money of her own, and offered to lend 
 him the amount he had lost, provided he would engage to 
 forsake his evil company and wicked courses, promise to 
 burn his idle and superstitious books, and engage to read the 
 Testament, and attend the sermons of the Reformers. He 
 kept his promise, and became an altered man, to the sur- 
 prise of all who had formerly known him. His apprentice- 
 ship being expired, he went home to his family in Lancashire, 
 and was useful in drawing their attention to the truths of the 
 Gospel. After some time, his father gave him a sum of 
 money to commence business for himself ; with this he re- 
 turned to London, and repaid the amount he had borrowed. 
 Feeling grateful for the kindness received from his fellow- 
 servant, he married her in the beginning of Queen Mary's 
 reign. The next year they had a child, and caused Mr. Rose 
 to baptize it. This being known to Bonner, he ordered Hol- 
 land's property to be seized, and treated his wife with much 
 severity. He with difficulty remained concealed in the city, 
 joining the congregation of the faithful, but at last was taken, 
 as already related. The Romanists laboured earnestly to 
 persuade him to recant ; but he steadfastly refused, and bore 
 a noble testimony against the errors of popery, to the follow- 
 ing effect, as was related by several respectable relatives 
 who were present, anxiously endeavouring to preserve his 
 life: 
 
 " When I was an apprentice, I was of this your blind reli- 
 Z 
 
266 ABLE TESTIMONY OF HOLLAND 
 
 gion, having that liberty from your auricular confession, that 
 J made no conscience of sin, but trusted in the priest's abso- 
 lution; he, for money, doing some penance also for me, 
 which, after I had given, I cared no farther what offences I 
 did, no more than he, whether he fasted for me or not ; so 
 *that letchery, swearing, and all other vices, I counted of no 
 danger, so long as I could have them absolved. So strictly 
 did I observe the rules of your religion, that I would always 
 have ashes upon Ash Wednesday, though I had been ever so 
 wicked at night. Although I could not conscientiously eat 
 meat upon Fridays, yet of swearing, drinking, and gaming all 
 night long, I made no conscience at all. Thus was I brought 
 tsp, and herein have I continued, till of late, when God hath 
 opened the light of his Word, and called me, by his grace, to 
 a«pent of my former idolatry and wicked life ; for in Lanca- 
 shire their blindness and licentiousness are more than may 
 i-e mentioned to chaste ears. Yet my friends, who are not 
 elear from these notable crimes, think the priest, with his 
 xpass, can save them. Yea, I know some priests (seeming 
 lO be), very Osvout, yet having six or seven children by four 
 >r five different women. 
 
 " Master jDt. Chadsey, as to the antiquity, unity, and uni- 
 versality of y©ur Church, which you have urged, I am un- 
 earned. I iiave no sophistry to shift my reasons with, but 
 .? trust I have ifee truth, which needeth no painted colours to 
 #et it forth. The antiquity of our Church is not from Pope 
 Nicholas of P.>pe Joan, but our Church is from the begin- 
 ning ; even ft )ra the time when God said unto Adam that the 
 '*eed of the rrjman should bruise the serpent's head. And 
 *Jso to faithful Noah, to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and so 
 *o Moses, David, and all the holy fathers that were from the 
 beginning unto the birth of our Saviour Christ. All they that 
 Relieved these promises were of the Church, though the num- 
 ber was oftentimes but few and small, as in the days of Elias, 
 when he thought there was none but he that had not bowed 
 their knees to Baal. But God had reserved seven thousand 
 vhat had never bowed their knees to idols, as I trust there are 
 <%even hundred thousand more than I know of that have not 
 howed their knees to your idol, the mass, and your god, Ma- 
 -ozim. Even as we, by this your cruelty, are forced to pray 
 !,o God in the fields, that his holy Word may be once again 
 truly preached among us, and that he would mitigate and 
 "shorten these idolatrous and bloody days, wherein all cru_ 
 glty reigneth. Moreover, of our Church have been the apos_ 
 ,les and evangelists, the martyrs and confessors of Christ 
 .hat have at all times, and in all ages, been persecuted' 
 ior the testimony of the Word of God. But for the up- 
 holding of your Church and religion, what antiquity can you 
 show 1 Yea, the mass, that idol and chief pillar of your re- 
 
AGAINST POPERY. 267 
 
 ligion, is not yet four hundred years old ; and some of your 
 masses are still more recent, as that of Thomas a Becket 
 the traitor, wherein you pray that you may be saved by the 
 blood of that St. Thomas (see p. 104). And as for your Lat- 
 in service, w hat are we of the laity the better for it I I think 
 he that should hear your priests mumble up their service,* 
 although he well understood Latin, would understand but few 
 words thereof, the priests do so champ them and chaw them, 
 and post so fast, that neither they understand what they say, 
 nor the people what they hear. And, in the mean time, in- 
 stead of praying with the priest, they are set to their beads 
 to pray our Lady's Psalter. So crafty is Satan to devise 
 these his dreams, which you defend with fagot and with fire, 
 that he may quench the light of the Word of God, which 
 should be a light to our feet. And again, wherewith shall a 
 young man direct his ways, but by the Word of God 1 Yet 
 you will hide it from us in a tongue unknown. St. Paul had 
 rather have five words spoken in the Church with under- 
 standing, than ten thousand in an unknown tongue (1 Cor., 
 xiv., 19) ; and yet you will have your Latin service and 
 prayers in a strange tongue, whereof the people are utterly 
 ignorant. 
 
 " Besides, the Greek Church, and a good part of Christen- 
 dom, never received your service in an unknown tongue, but 
 in their natural language ; neither your transubstantiation, 
 your receiving all alone, your purgatory, your images. 
 
 " As for the unity which is in your Church, what else is it 
 but treason, murder, poisoning one another, idolatry, super- 
 stition, and wickedness? What unity was there in your 
 Church when there were three popes at once 1 Where was 
 your head of unity when you had a woman pope ?" 
 
 At this, Bonner interrupted Holland, telling him that he had 
 spoken blasphemy, and that he would not have allowed him 
 to speak thus far, had it not been for his friends. He was 
 then sent back to prison. 
 
 Lord Strange, and other friends of Holland, attended at his 
 last examination. Their presence partly restrained Bonner's 
 customary violence and rage, so that he allowed Holland to 
 state his belief concerning the sacrament, which he did in the 
 following words, entreating his friends to repeat his words to 
 his father : " I say and believe, and am therein fully persua- 
 
 * This refers to the public services as performed in Romish countries ; but it also 
 applies to the daily service, which every priest is required to repeat, and for which 
 no excuse is allowed, the omission being considered a mortal sin. He must repeat 
 the whole service of the day to himself, in aa audible voice, a performance which 
 Blanco White declares neither constant practice, nor the most rapid utterance, can 
 bring within the compass of less than an hour and a half in the twenty-four. Other 
 writers assure us that the Breviary is often made the companion of the card-table, 
 that the daily drudgery may be accomolished without relinquishing the vain and sin- 
 ful pleasures of the world. 
 
26S SYMPATHY OF THE PEOPLE FOR THE MRATYRS. 
 
 ded by Scripture, that, in the sacrament of the Supper of our 
 Lord, ministered in the Holy Communion, according to 
 Christ's institution : I, being penitent and sorry for my sins, 
 and minding to amend and lead a new life, and so coming 
 worthily to God's board (the Lord's table), in perfect love and 
 charity, do there receive, by faith, the body and blood of 
 Christ. And though Christ, in his human nature, sits at the 
 right hand of his Father, yet (by faith, I say) His death, His 
 sufferings, His merits, are mine, and by faith I dwell in Him, 
 and he in me. And as for the mass, transubstantiation, and 
 the worshipping of the sacrament, they are mere impiety 
 and horrible blasphemy !" 
 
 He was not allowed to proceed ; Bonner stopped him, and 
 read the sentence of condemnation. Then Pond and Hol- 
 land addressed the people, exhorting them to stand firm in 
 the truth ; adding, that " God would shorten these cruel and 
 evil days for his elect's sake !" At the execution of Holland 
 and his companions, on the 27th of June, a proclamation was 
 made that no one should dare to speak to them, or touch 
 them, or receive anything from them, upon pain of imprison- 
 ment. This proclamation was read twice, first at Newgate, 
 and afterward at Smithfield. But the minds of the people 
 were now wrought up to such an abhorrence of popery, that 
 the proclamation was disregarded. A great multitude, who 
 still secretly favoured the Gospel, made a general rush to- 
 wards the prisoners, as soon as they appeared, thrusting 
 away the bill-men and officers, by the mere power of num- 
 bers, but without violence. They then embraced the mar- 
 tyrs, and rejoiced with them for the testimony to the truth 
 of Christ's Gospel, which they were called to make. But 
 there was no design to rescue the prisoners, nor would they 
 have consented to be freed; their friends conveyed them in 
 their arms to the place of execution, where they resigned 
 them to the officers. 
 
 The proclamation was read once more, but Mr. Bentham, 
 the minister of the congregation (see p. 260), and others, 
 addressed the martyrs and the crowd. When the fire was 
 kindled, Mr. Bentham said aloud, " We know that they are 
 the people of God, and therefore we cannot but wish to them, 
 and say, God strengthen them." He then exclaimed, Avith 
 a loud voice, " Almighty God, for Christ's sake, strengthen 
 them." The people, with one voice, repeated these words, 
 adding, " Amen, and Amen." The officers stood in amaze- 
 ment, not knowing whom to accuse, or what to do. 
 
 Reader, contrast the patient endurance of the martyrs with 
 the cruel rage of their persecutors ! 
 
BURNING OF MILLS AND OTHERS. 
 
 269 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Proclamation against Books and Tracts. — The Persecution con- 
 tinued till the Death of the Queen. — A Brief Account of the 
 Preservation of Fox and others. — a.d. 1558. 
 
 Canterbury only two days before 
 
 Bonner was so troubled at the conduct of the people when 
 Holland and his companions suffered, that he did not venture 
 to burn the remainder of that party in London. They were 
 accordingly sent to Brentford, and there committed to the 
 flames on the 13th or 14th of July. The examinations of these 
 men, named Mills, Cotton, Dynes, Wight, Slade, and Pikes, 
 were similar to those already related. They were con- 
 demned, and they suffered with constancy. While in prison, 
 Pikes was dangerously ill, but he fervently prayed that he 
 might be raised up and enabled " to glorify God in the fires." 
 Bentham, the minister of the congregation, thus mentions 
 this execution in a letter he wrote a few days afterward: 
 " The Bishop of London, either for fear or craft, carried seven 
 more, or six at the least, forth of his Coal-house to Fulham, 
 the 12th day of this month, and, condemning them there the 
 next dav at one in the afternoon, caused them to be carried 
 Z2 
 
270 BONNER FLOGS SEVERAL PROTESTANTS 
 
 to Brentford, where they were burned in post haste the same 
 night. This fact purchaseth him more hatred of the com- 
 mon multitude than any that he hath done." 
 
 Bonner exhibited another mode of cruelty with respect to 
 some of their companions. Thomas Hinshaiv, a young man 
 twenty years old, after a long confinement in Newgate, was 
 carried to Fulham. The first night he was set in the stocks, 
 and allowed only bread and water. In the morning, Bonner 
 sent Harpsfield to examine him, who, after a long talk, be- 
 came very angry ; and upon Hinshaw's saying that " he was 
 sure they laboured to maintain their dark and devilish king- 
 dom not from any love to truth," he went to Bonner, and 
 informed him what had passed. " Dost thou answer my 
 archdeacon so V exclaimed the bishop ; " thou naughty boy, I 
 will handle thee well enough." He called for rods, and com- 
 pelled Hinshaw to kneel down in the orchard ; then stripping 
 down his clothes, he flogged this young man with his own 
 hands till he was obliged to leave off from fatigue and want 
 of breath !* 
 
 Hinshaw was afterward examined in a more regular man- 
 ner, and would probably have been sent to the fire, but he fell 
 sick, and was considered not likely to live ; upon which, Bon- 
 ner allowed his master to take him home, and the queen died 
 before he recovered. 
 
 John Willis was another of the party apprehended near 
 Islington, and, like Hinshaw, was taken to Fulham by Bonner, 
 and kept in the stocks. It appears that the bloodthirsty 
 persecutor carried the Protestants to his country-house, to 
 amuse himself in his retirement by tormenting them. Willis 
 suffered even more than his companion ; he was frequently 
 examined in private, when Bonner used to beat him about 
 the head with a stick. One day Bonner asked when he had 
 " crept to the cross." Willis replied that he had not done 
 so since he came to years of discretion, nor would he do so 
 now. Bonner then ordered him to make a cross upon his 
 forehead ; this he refused to do, upon which the persecutor 
 had him taken to the orchard, and there flogged him in the 
 same manner as Hinshaw, but more severely. While he lay 
 in prison suffering from the effects of this beating, an aged 
 priest lately arrived from Rome visited him, and began to 
 use his accustomed form of exorcism to drive out, as he said, 
 the evil spirit which possessed him. Among other argu- 
 ments to persuade these men to turn to Romanism, Bonner 
 
 * The early editions of Fox's Acts and Monuments contain a wood engraving 
 representing this scene. 'The figure of Bonner is a correct representation of the 
 bloodthirsty prelate. When the book was first published, some person showed him 
 his own picture. Bonner laughed, and said, with an imprecation, "How could he 
 get my picture drawn so right ?" He was asked if he were not ashamed to whip a 
 man. " If thou hadst been in his case," said he, " thou wouldst have thought it a 
 good change to be thus beaten to be saved from burning !" 
 
Vw-ITII HIS OWN HANDS. 271 
 
 told them that, if they should err, they would be in no danger, 
 as their blood would be required at the hands of the priest- 
 hood ! adding, " As truly as thou seest the bodies of those in 
 Smith field were burned, so truly their souls do burn in hell, 
 because they err from the true Church." He said to Willis, 
 " They call me bloody Bonner ; I would fain be rid of you, 
 but you have a delight in burning. If I might have my will, 
 I would sew up your mouths, put you in sacks, and drown 
 you."* 
 
 Notwithstanding the many proofs that it was not in the 
 power of man to destroy the work of God, this unhappy 
 queen and her bigoted counsellors-raged still more violently 
 against the followers of Christ. On the 6th of June, a proc- 
 lamation was issued against the books "full of heresy, sedi- 
 tion, and treason,"! which were imported, or printed secretly, 
 and cast abroad. It was declared that any person who kept 
 such works in his possession, or who had found such publi- 
 cations, and did not burn them, without showing them, or 
 reading their contents to any one, should be considered as a 
 rebel, and executed without delay by martial law I % Thus sub- 
 
 * Fox also records particulars respecting the scourging- of several others, as Green, 
 Cottin, Harris, and Williams, some of whom were beaten by Bonner's officers, but 
 most frequently by himself! A man named Fetty, being accused by his own wife, 
 ■was imprisoned in Lollards' Tower, and set in the stocks. His son, a boy about eight 
 years old, came to the prison wishing to see his father, but, having made a sharp reply 
 to a priest, he was taken into Bonner's house, and whipped so severely that he died 
 in a fortnight.' The writer of a letter to Bonner, which is preserved by Strype, tells 
 him. " Every child that can speak says, ' Bloody Bonner is Bishop of London.' " 
 
 John Cornet, a minstrel's apprentice (or singing-boy), having been sent for to amuse 
 the company at a wedding, sung a song called " News from London," which was 
 against the popish proceedings. For this he was taken up, and manacled so as to 
 force the blood from his fingers' ends ; he was also whipped severely, to make him 
 accuse "some of the Gospellers. 
 
 A poor beggar was whipped at Salisbury, because he refused to receive the Romish 
 sacrament at Easter ! 
 
 t Although the proclamation mentions sedition and treason, and one or two books, 
 printed abroad, did encourage resistance to the queen's measures in a different spirit 
 from that invariably manifested by the martyrs, it is evident that books against po- 
 pery were principally meant. 
 
 t The determined opposition of the Church of Rome, ever since the invention of 
 printing, and even before that time, to the circulation of all books in which the trutli 
 is set forth, as well as to those in which the errors of Romanism are discussed, is 
 notorious, and should be marked by every Protestant as a principal feature of that 
 intolerant church. It is true that in these kingdoms no punishments such as were 
 inflicted in Queen Mary's reign are to be apprehended at the present day, but we find 
 the Romish prelates adopting the strongest measures in their power against tracts, 
 or other works treating of religion (including Bibles and Testaments), which are not 
 sanctioned by them, or by any competent authority of their church ; " the use, the 
 perusal, the reading, or retaining of them, is entirely, and without any exception, 
 prohibited." '" They are carefully to be avoided, and to be restored to the persons 
 who may have bestowed them, or otherwise to be destroyed." It is declared that 
 " such books have been, and ever will be, execrated by the (Roman) Catholic 
 Church ; and that salutary laws and ordinances have been made, whereby she has, 
 at all times, prohibited her children to read or retain them ; nay, she has frequently 
 ordered them to be committed to the flames." From hence it appears, that although 
 no direct punishment is denounced against such Romanists as transgress by accept- 
 ing a Protestant tract or book, or by retaining it when found, yet the doing so is con 
 trary to the "laws and ordinances" of their church; consequently, disobedience 
 thereto, even now, exposes a Romanist to excommunication, with all its attendant 
 erls in tliis life ; and if he dies unreconciled to that church, according to the doc- 
 
272 EXAMINATIONS OF 
 
 jecting any one, in whose possession a book or tract against 
 popery should be found, " to a death," as Dean Nowell ob- 
 served, " more hasty and cruel than is used for rebels, trai- 
 tors, or murderers !" and that merely for having kept or 
 shown to a friend a printed paper, which might have been 
 picked up in the road. In this proclamation no books were 
 specified by name, as was usually done : so that a person 
 might incur all the penalties without being in the least aware 
 of his guilt. 
 
 Elizabeth Young circulated many publications against Ro- 
 manism, which she brought over from the Continent, where 
 they had been printed expressly for circulation in England, 
 under the direction of some of the exiles. She was repeat- 
 edly examined before the bishop's officers, who were anxious 
 to ascertain the authors, printers, and importers of these 
 works. At the close of her second examination, Dr. Martin 
 ordered that she should be closely imprisoned, and allowed 
 only bread and water ; one day bread, the next water, and so- 
 on alternately. On a subsequent day, being required to de- 
 clare her belief, she did so as follows : 
 
 " I believe in God the Father Almighty, the Son, and the 
 Holy Ghost, three persons and one God. I believe all the 
 articles of my creed. I believe all things written in the Holy 
 Scriptures, and all things agreeable with the Scripture, given 
 by the Holy Ghost unto the Church of Christ, and set 
 forth and taught by the Church of Christ. I believe that 
 Jesus Christ, the only Son of God, that immaculate Lamb, 
 came into the world to save sinners ; and that in him, by him, 
 and through him, I am made clean from my sins ; and with- 
 out him I could not. I believe that in the Holy Sacrament 
 of Christ's body and blood, which he did institute and ordain, 
 and left among his disciples that night before he was betray- 
 ed, when I do receive this sacrament in faith and spirit, I do- 
 receive Christ." 
 
 The Romanists abused her in the coarsest terms ; and Sir 
 Roger Cholmley stated Ms belief as follows : 
 
 " Hark, thou ***, how I do believe. When the priest hath 
 spoken the words of consecration, I do believe that there re- 
 maineth the very body that was born of the Virgin Mary, was 
 hanged on the cross, was dead and buried, and descended into 
 hell, and rose again on the third day, and ascended into 
 heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of God. The same body y 
 when the priest hath spoken the words, cometh down, and 
 
 trine of Romanism, lie incurs eternal condemnation. Surely these motives are not 
 likely to be without effect, to induce submission to their mandates. See the Pasto- 
 ral Instructions of the Romish Prelates in Ireland, lt>21 ; also the Encyclical Lettes- 
 of Pope Leo XII., 1824. 
 
ELIZABETH YOUNG. 273 
 
 when the priest lifteth up the body on this wise (raising his 
 hand like a priest at mass), there it is." 
 
 Reader, compare these declarations of faith ! 
 
 On another occasion, she was examined respecting purga- 
 tory, and was asked if it were not right to pray for the 
 souls therein. " Sir," said she, " I never heard in the Scrip- 
 tures of purgatory ; but in the Scriptures I have heard of 
 heaven and hell." The chancellor replied, "Ye have nothing 
 but the skimming of the Scriptures ; our ancient fathers 
 could find out in the bottom of the Scriptures that there was 
 a purgatory. Yea, they could find in the New Testament 
 that a priest should take the sacrament, and go to the altar, 
 and offer it up every day." It is unnecessary to follow this 
 Romish priest through his coarse railings, which he conclu- 
 ded by applying the lamentation of our Lord over Jerusalem 
 (Luke, xiii., 34, 35) to Protestants, adding, "And so would 
 we gather you together in one faith, but ye will not, and 
 therefore your own blood be upon your own heads. Thou 
 art one of the rankest heretics that ever I heard, for thou be- 
 lievest nothing but what is in Scripture, and therefore thou art 
 damned ! V She replied, "I do believe all things written 
 in the Scripture, and all things agreeable with the Scripture, 
 given by the Holy Ghost to the Church of Christ, set forth 
 and taught by the Church of Christ ; and shall I be damned 
 because I believe the truth, and will not believe an untruth V 
 She was carried back to Lollards' Tower, her feet placed in 
 the stocks, her hands manacled with irons, and was so left to 
 prepare for her next examination. 
 
 They afterward spoke of the pope. " Dost thou not be- 
 lieve," demanded the chancellor, " that the Bishop of Rome 
 can forgive thee all thy sins, heretical, detestable, and damna- 
 ble, that thou hast done, from thine infancy to this day 1 ?" 
 " Sir," said she, " the Bishop of Rome is a sinner, as I am, 
 and no man can forgive me my sins but He only that is with- 
 out sin, and that is Jesus Christ, who died for my sins." 
 " Dost thou not know," said he, " that the pope sent over his 
 jubilees, that all who would fast and pray, and go to church, 
 should have their sins forgiven them'?" After thirteen ex- 
 aminations, the Romanists let her go ; their desire evidently 
 was to discover the principal persons who engaged in the 
 circulation of these books, which they were more likely to 
 ascertain if she were at liberty, and watched, than if sent to 
 the stake as many had been, who spoke less decidedly 
 against the Romish errors and superstitions. 
 
 Several persons who had purchased the books brought over 
 by Young were also apprehended. One of them, an appren- 
 tice, named Thomas Green, was taken before Dr. Story by his 
 master for having purchased some of the book entitled Anti- 
 
274 THOMAS GREEN. — INDEX EXPURGATORIUS. 
 
 christ. He was kept prisoner a long time in fetters and the 
 stocks, being treated with much severity, to make him give 
 up the names of those from whom he had the books. As 
 usual, he Avas asked " if there were not the very body of 
 Christ, flesh, blood, and bone, in the mass, after the priest 
 had consecrated it." He says, "I made answer, As for the 
 mass, I cannot understand it ; but in the New Testament I 
 read, that as the apostles stood looking after the Lord when 
 he ascended up into heaven, an angel said to them, ' Even 
 as you see him ascend up, so shall he come again.' And I 
 told them another sentence where Christ saith, ' The poor 
 you have always with you, but me shall you not have al- 
 ways.' Then the chaplain put to me many qnestions more, 
 to which I could make no answer. Among others, he brought 
 forward Chrysostom and Jerome for his purpose. I answer- 
 ed ' that I neither minded nor was able to answer their doc- 
 tors, neither knew whether they quoted them right or not, 
 but to that which is written in the New Testament I would 
 answer.' It is pleasing to see how the simple and unlearned 
 followers of the truth kept close to this plan of only quoting 
 Scripture to their inquisitors, and thus baffled their Romish 
 sophistries. After being imprisoned for some time, the cir- 
 culators of the books were discovered ; and, at the interces- 
 sion of his friends, Green was released, but not till he had 
 been severely whipped. 
 
 It is desirable, in this place, briefly to refer to the " Index 
 Expurgatorius," or list of books which Romanists are forbid- 
 den to read. These lists, published in the present times, con- 
 tain not only the works of Protestants on science as well as 
 religion, but also many of those of the more enlightened 
 members of the Church of Rome, such as Fenelon, Pascal, 
 Dupin, Fleury, and others ; in fact, the very works which are 
 often quoted by the advocates of Romanism as evidences 
 that their system is changed for the better, are prohibited and 
 anathematized by the supreme and infallible head of the 
 Church! ! Even editions of the Scriptures, printed in Italy, 
 from their own versions, but ivithout note or comment, are pro- 
 hibited under the strongest penalties !* Many recent com- 
 munications from countries under the yoke of Romanism 
 show that to have any book so forbidden is attended with the 
 utmost danger. The timid are deterred from touching a pro- 
 hibited book by the awful declaration that, by so doing (ipso 
 facto), they incur the penalties of excommunication.! 
 
 * Sir R. H. Inglis, in the House of Commons, May, 1825, referred to the Index 
 Expurgatorius as a proof "that the Church of Rome is not only unchanged, but un- 
 changeable." 
 
 t Blanco White relates that his confessor, finding he knew of a prohibited book be- 
 ing in the possession of a fellow-student, commanded him to accuse his friend to the 
 Inquisition ! He strongly describes his feelings when doubts as to the truth of Ro- 
 mish doctrines began to assail him, knowing that, if he deliberately indulged a mere 
 
BURNING OF RICHARD YEOMAN. 275 
 
 Richard Yeoman was curate to Dr. Taylor at Hadleigh, 
 and, of course, dismissed by the Romish successor of that 
 martyr. For some time afterward he travelled from place to 
 place, confirming the followers of the truth in their faith. As 
 the persecution became more severe, he assumed the disguise 
 of a pedler, and went about selling small wares ; thus con- 
 cealing himself from his enemies, strengthening the believers 
 in Christ, and assisting-to maintain his wife and family. At 
 length, finding himself an object of suspicion, and having 
 been actually set in the stocks, he returned to his wife and 
 family at Hadleigh. He was concealed in a chamber over 
 the Guildhall in that town for above a year, where he em- 
 ployed himself in prayer and reading the Scriptures. He also 
 carded wool, which his wife and children spun ; but they could 
 not earn sufficient for their maintenance, and were forced to 
 beg for bread. 
 
 At length, the Romish priest of Hadleigh, being informed 
 of Yeoman's concealment, went with a number Of officers, 
 dragged him from his bed in the night, and, after several days' 
 confinement in the stocks in the cage, brought him before 
 
 doubt for a moment, he thereby incurred the heaviest penalties of his church. — (See 
 Dob/ado's Letters.) But let us for a moment refer to some works not long- since pub- 
 lished, and approved by leading- characters in the Church of Rome. We may just no- 
 tice that modern specimen of Romish literature, The Life and Revelations of Sister 
 Nativitc, Paris, 1817, which was set forth with the approbation of many Romish 
 clergy of the highest rank in our country, but which for blasphemy and imposture 
 may well vie with the Conformities of St. Francis. To give a full view of the horrid 
 contents of this work is impossible ; a specimen or two of the less flagrant passages 
 only can be transcribed here. One day, a picture of St. Francis in the Convent 
 Church spoke to sister Nativite, complaining bitterly of the relaxation of discipline 
 among the religious of his order. In another place, she declares that the Saviour 
 made her experience an agony like his own, and required her to fasten herself mys- 
 tically (or in idea) with three nails to his cross ; adding, " It is my will that you should 
 be crucified with me, to honour my sufferings and my cross." The old story, so often 
 told in confirmation of the corporeal presence or change of the wafer, is brought for- 
 ward : she says that she saw the wafer in the hands of the priest become a living in- 
 fant, eager for the moment when he is to be received or eafen ! Her account of the 
 day of judgment, and the incarnation, her conversations with our blessed Lord, 
 and many other circumstances, must be passed over. One other revelation will suf- 
 fice : During a solemn church service, she says that she saw the Holy Trinity, and 
 the Virgin, and the apostles all present at the service, and heard a voice from the Su-> 
 preme Being exclaim, " Wo ! wo ! to whosoever shall attempt to usurp, oppress, sup- 
 press, or contradict the power of the sovereign pontiff ; these immutable and infallible 
 truths !" Yet of this work, a prelate, the most renowned modern champion of Roman- 
 ism in our land, declared he had no doubt of its producing great spiritual comfort to 
 many souls, and that no one can have a greater veneration for the revelations than 
 himself ! An English Jesuit also declared, " Were Scripture no more, and all the most 
 valuable treatises of instructive, moral, doctrinal, and theological science, no more to 
 be met with in other books, they might all be recovered in this one, and with interest 
 beyond." The reader may find" farther particulars respecting this extraordinary work 
 in the Quarterly Review, No. 66, to which he can easily refer. 
 
 The history of the " Miraculous Hosts preserved at Brussels," printed in that city, 
 1770, in an expensive form, with special licenses from royal and ecclesiastical author- 
 ity, after relating how these miraculous, hosts or wafers had been stolen by the Jews, 
 and how blood issued from them when stabbed and cut with their knives ; and detail- 
 ing the miracles they performed, and the wonderful manner in which they were pre- 
 served from the heretics during the Reformation, concludes by stating that " the faith- 
 ful people still have the consolation to adore them (the wafers !), and may obtain, by 
 a living faith, and a solid and sincere devotion to the sacrament of the altar, all the 
 spiritual and temporal benefits which we have to ask of God !" 
 
276 BURNING OF THOMAS BAINBRIDGE. 
 
 Sir Henry Doyle, with an old man, named Dale, who bad 
 spoken against the Romish priesthood. 
 
 The justice told the priest that the accused were old and 
 infirm men, and he had better let them go ; but he refused, 
 and charged the justice at his peril to do his duty, " by de- 
 fending Holy Church, and suppressing the sects of heretics." 
 To refuse obeying the mandate of a Romish priest was dan- 
 gerous, and the prisoners were sent to Bury; the justices 
 were, in fact, become the tools of the popish clergy. The 
 prisoners were put in irons, and confined in the lowest dun- 
 geon ; Dale died there, but Yeoman was removed to Norwich, 
 condemned, and burned on the 10th of July. Some good 
 seed had been sown at Hadleigh by Dr. Taylor, and the crop 
 gave much trouble to his popish successor, who vainly en- 
 deavoured to root it out. 
 
 Thomas Bainbridge was a gentleman of Hampshire, and 
 not only possessed this world's goods, but was also rich in 
 faith. He was examined before the Bishop of Winchester, 
 and required to answer ten articles concerning the principal 
 doctrines of Romanism. His answers showed his faith ; he 
 was condemned and brought to the stake, where he gave 
 away his rich apparel to the sheriff and by-slanders, and pre- 
 pared to suffer. Dr. Seaton urged him to recant, and said he 
 should be pardoned ; Bainbridge refused ; upon which the 
 Romish doctor cautioned the people " not to pray for him any 
 more than they would pray for a dog !" 
 
 A few fagots only were piled around him ; the fire was 
 kindled, and the flame being confined to his legs, caused him 
 much pain, particularly from the shrinking of his leathern 
 hose. The torture overcame his resolution ; he cried out 
 " I recant," and thrust away the fire. His friends, anxious 
 to save him, stepped forward and pulled aside the fagots. 
 Seaton then wrote a form of submission to the pope's author- 
 ity, the Romish doctrine of the sacrament, &c, which Bain- 
 bridge was required to sign. He hesitated to do this ; upon 
 which, Seaton said the fire must again be kindled ; Bainbridge 
 then unwillingly submitted, and signed the paper upon a 
 man's back. The sheriff then ordered him to be loosed from 
 the stake, and taken back to prison. But his conscience 
 would not allow him fully to make shipwreck of his faith, 
 and he wrote to Dr. Seaton, recalling the paper he had signed. 
 Upon this he was carried again to the stake on that day week 
 and burned, or rather broiled; his execution being so conduct- 
 ed as to cause him protracted sufferings ; but he endured all 
 with constancy. 
 
 This was the only instance during Queen Mary's reign in 
 which any professor of the faith shrunk from the fire when 
 actually brought to the stake. The result showed the cruel- 
 ty of the persecutors, and that they did not so much desire 
 
HORN, COOK, MILES, AND OTHERS. 277 
 
 to turn these men as to bum them ; for on the particulars be- 
 ing known at court, the council ordered a letter to be written 
 to Sir Richard Pecksal, the sheriff", stating that " the queen 
 thought it very strange that he had delayed the execution of 
 the sentence against Bainbridge because he had recanted." 
 He was ordered to come to London, and answer for what he 
 had done ; on his arrival he was committed to the Fleet 
 prison and fined ! The friends of Bainbridge who assisted in 
 putting out the fire were also imprisoned. 
 
 Edward Morn, of Newent, in Gloucestershire, suffered 
 about this period ; his wife was accused with him, but re- 
 canted before she was finally condemned. At his burning he 
 sang the 146th Psalm until his lips were burned away, but 
 his tongue continued to move until he fell down into the fire. 
 Fox does not mention -this martyr; but the circumstance is 
 recorded by Strype, whose informant had the particulars from 
 two men who made the fire to burn him. 
 
 We now approach towards the end of these painful de- 
 tails. The queen had for some time visibly declined in 
 health. Her gloomy, bigoted temper preyed upon her mind ; 
 this disposition was increased by the neglect of King Philip 
 and the national misfortunes, especially the loss of Calais. 
 It was evident that her end drew near ; but, instead of pausing 
 in their bloody proceedings, the Romanists continued to per- 
 secute with unabated rigour. 
 
 In the beginning of August, four men, named Cook, Miles, 
 Lane, and Ashby, were burned at Bury. t Three others, Phil- 
 ip Humphv, John David, and Henry David, were also burned 
 there in the month of November, only a fortnight before the 
 decease of the queen, and when it was well known that her 
 death was hourly expected ! 
 
 On the 4th of November, Alexander Gooch and Alice 
 Driver were burned at Ipswich. A persecuting justice, one 
 of the sub-inquisitors, searched for them. They took refuge 
 in a large quantity of hay ; but the justice causing pitchforks 
 to be thrust into it, they were discovered. At their exami- 
 nation they conducted themselves with much boldness. When 
 required to answer respecting the sacrament of the altar, 
 Alice Driver asked what a sacrament was. The Romanists 
 told her it was a sign. " How, then," she demanded, " can it 
 be the thing signified V On this, as on other occasions, the 
 Romanists asserted that the substance eaten by the disciples 
 at the Last Supper was Christ's own body ; actually the 
 same body that was crucified the next day ! We cannot but 
 admire the readiness with which the poor woman met the 
 specious sophistries of the Romish clergy. There was, of 
 course, some rudeness in her replies, though not more than 
 might be expected from one who, as she said, " was an hon- 
 est man's daughter, never brought up in the university, as 
 A A 
 
278 EXAMINATIONS OF 
 
 you have been, but I have driven the plough before my father 
 many a time ; yet in the cause of my Master Christ, by his 
 grace, I will set my foot against the foot of any of you all 
 in the maintenance and defence of his cause ; and if I had a 
 thousand lives, they should go in payment thereof." She 
 was then condemned. 
 
 They were led to the stake by seven o'clock in the morn- 
 ing, having already been brought six miles, from Melton jail. 
 They engaged in prayer and singing psalms ; but Sir Henry 
 Dowell, the sheriff, compelled them to leave off, and they 
 were fastened to the stake. The general expression of pop- 
 ular feeling in behalf of the sufferers was again manifested. 
 All persons were forbidden from showing sympathy or sor- 
 row on these occasions, but several came and shook hands 
 with these martyrs when bound to the stake. The sheriff, 
 in a rage, ordered them to be taken up ; upon which so many 
 more ran forward to the pile, that the sheriff was unable to 
 execute his design. 
 
 The persecution now extended into parts where, previous- 
 ly, it was almost unknown. About this time, a Cornish wom- 
 an, named Prest, was burned at Exeter. Her husband and 
 children were much addicted to popery, so that she was obli- 
 ged to leave them, and get her living by spinning and other 
 labour, as well as she could. After a while, she was brought 
 home to her husband ; and as she could not be silent respect- 
 ing the truths of the Gospel, she was accused by the neigh- 
 bours, and sent from Cornwall to Exeter. The bishop in- 
 quired whether she" was married. She replied that she had 
 a husband and children, and had them not ; and said that, so 
 long as she was at liberty, she refused neither husband noi 
 children ; but now, added she, " Standing here as I do, in the 
 cause of Christ and his truth, where I must either forsake 
 Christ or my husband, I am contented to cleave only to Christ, 
 my heavenly spouse, and renounce the other." She then 
 quoted the words of our Lord, that those who were not will- 
 ing to forsake their nearest relatives, and even to lay down 
 their lives, if need be, for his sake, could not be his disciples. 
 The bishop told her that Christ spoke these words in refer- 
 ence to the holy martyrs, who died rather than offer sacrifice 
 to false gods. " Surely, sir," she exclaimed ; " and I will 
 rather die than do any worship to that idol which, with your 
 mass, you make a god." " What," said the bishop, " will 
 you say that the sacrament of the altar is an idol ?" " Yea, 
 truly," she replied, "there never was such an idol as your 
 sacrament is, made by your priests, and commanded to be 
 worshipped by all men ; whereas Christ did command it to 
 be eaten and drunk in remembrance of his most blessed suf- 
 ferings for our redemption." He told her she wished to be 
 a martyr. She answered, " Indeed, if denying to worship 
 
A WOMAN NAMED PREST. 279 
 
 that bready god be my martyrdom, I will suffer it with all my 
 heart.*' In the course of this examination, she said, "If 
 Christ is to be worshipped in spirit and in truth, why do you 
 worship a piece of bread V Being- blamed for leaving her 
 husband, she said that she fled not for theft or evil life, but 
 because she would not worship the mass. Her faithful testi- 
 mony to the truth was so new in those parts, that the clergy 
 were disposed to think her insane, and treat her as such, rath- 
 er than as a heretic. She was employed in the prison rather 
 as a servant than an offender, and even allowed at times to go 
 abroad. One day she entered St. Peter's Church, and found 
 a Dutchman at work, making new noses to some images of 
 saints, which had been disfigured in King Edward's time. 
 li What a madman art thou," said she, " to make them new 
 noses, Avhen shortly they shall lose their heads." An alter- 
 cation ensued, which, being reported to the bishop, she was 
 imprisoned more closely. 
 
 While in confinement she was visited by many persons, 
 and took every opportunity of declaring the truth ; of which 
 she was very capable, being so well versed in Scripture, 
 that, if any passage were mentioned, she could tell the chap- 
 ter in which it was to be found. The clergy used to dispute 
 frequently with her, and made sport of the earnest, energetic 
 manner in which she was enabled to set forth the doctrines 
 of the truth, and expose the errors of the Church of Rome. 
 One of the principal among them, named Blackstone, used 
 to send for her as a subject of ridicule, for the amusement of 
 his guests, while a favourite female and others feasted with 
 him! 
 
 On one occasion, when some priests examined her respect- 
 ing the sacrament of the altar, she said, " They ought to be 
 ashamed to assert that a piece of bread should be turned by 
 a man into the body of Christ, which bread doth vinow (de- 
 cay), and mice ofttimes do eat it ; and it doth mould ; and is 
 burned. God's own body will not be so handled, nor kept in 
 prison, or boxes, or aumbries (cupboards). Let it be your 
 god ; it shall not be mine ; for my Saviour sitteth at the right 
 hand of God, and doth pray for me. And to call the sacra- 
 mental bread, instituted for a remembrance, the very body of 
 Christ, and to worship it, is mere foolishness and devilish de- 
 ceit." At another time, she energetically summed up the 
 doctrines of Bome in the following terms : '"Do you not 
 damn souls when you teach people to worship idols, stocks, 
 and stones, the work of men's hands, and to worship a false 
 god of your own making, of a piece of bread ? When you 
 teach that the pope is God's vicar, and hath power to forgive 
 sins ■? When you teach that there is a purgatory, when the 
 Son of God hath, by his passion (sufferings), purged alH 
 And say you make God and sacrifice him, when Christ's 
 
280 THE LAST SUFFERERS UNDER QUEEN MARY. 
 
 body was sacrificed once for all 1 Do you not teach the 
 people to number their sins in your ears, and say they be 
 damned if they confess not all, when God's word saith, 
 ' Who can number his sins V Do you not promise trentals, 
 and dirges, and masses for souls, and sell your prayers for 
 money, and make them buy pardons, and trust to foolish in- 
 ventions of your own 1 Do you not teach us to pray upon 
 beads, and pray unto saints, and say they can pray for us ? 
 Do you not make holy bread, and holy water to scare devils ? 
 Do you not a thousand more abominations 1 And yet you 
 say you come for my profit, and to save my soul. Farewell 
 you, with your salvation." 
 
 ■ At length she was condemned. After the sentence had 
 been read, the clergy offered that her life should be spared if 
 she would recant. " Nay, that will I not," said she ; " God 
 forbid that I should lose the life eternal for this carnal and 
 short life. I will never turn from my heavenly husband to 
 my earthly husband, from the fellowship of angels to mortal 
 children. If my husband and children be faithful, then am 
 I theirs ; God is my father, God is my mother, God is my 
 sister, my brother, my kinsman ; God is my friend, most 
 faithful !" 
 
 She was led to the place appointed for her burning, on 
 the Southernhay, just without the walls of Exeter. The 
 Romish priests again beset her ; she would not reply to them, 
 but continued to repeat, " God be merciful to me, a sinner" 
 and suffered with much patience.* 
 
 Our painful task is now nearly concluded, for we are to no- 
 tice the last sufferers in the days of Queen Mary, John Corne- 
 ford, Christopher Brown, John Hirst, Katherine Knight, 
 and a young woman named Alice Snoth. They were con- 
 demned at Canterbury some time before, as appears from a 
 document especially directed against them by Cardinal Pole ; 
 but orders were not yet issued for their burning, when Harps- 
 field, the archdeacon of Canterbury, being in London, found 
 that the queen was not expected to live many days ; upon 
 which he sent down the writ for their execution, and they 
 were committed to the flames on the 15th of November. 
 This cruelty was the more apparent, as Bonner had paused 
 in his career, and several martyrs condemned to the stake 
 were allowed to live. The last sufferers in the days of Queen 
 Mary were condemned for the same reasons as those who 
 preceded them. They were sentenced to this cruel death 
 
 * The reader will be interested with, the particular description given of her. 
 " She was as simple a woman to see to as a man might behold ; of a very little and 
 short stature, somewhat thick, about fifty-four years of age. She had a cheerful 
 countenance, so lively, as though she had been prepared for the day of her marriage, 
 to meet the Lamb. Most patient in her words and answers, sober in her apparel, 
 meat, and drink, and would never be idle ; a great comfort to those who talked with 
 her ; good to the poor ; she would take no money when in her troubles ; ' For,' said 
 she, ' I am going to a city where money beareth no mastery (value), and while I am 
 here, God hath promised to feed me.' " 
 
DEATH OF QUEEN MART AND CARDINAL POLE. 281 
 
 because they denied the Romish doctrine of the sacrament ; 
 for saying that a wicked man was not partaker of Christ's 
 body ; for saying that it was idolatry to creep to the cross; 
 and that we should not pray to " Our Lady" and the saints, 
 because they were not omnipotent. 
 
 It is related that, when Alice Snoth was at the stake, she 
 requested that her godfather and godmothers might be sent 
 for. They dared not to come forward till the justices assured 
 them they should not be hurt. When they came, she re- 
 peated the belief and the commandments, and required them 
 to say whether they had promised in her behalf anything else. 
 They stated this was all. " Then," said she, " bear witness 
 that I die a Christian woman." Her design appears to have 
 been to refute the slanders of the Romanists, who generally 
 accused the martyrs of having left the Church of Christ. 
 Before they suffered, these martyrs prayed that their blood 
 might be the last that should be shed. Their prayers were 
 answered. 
 
 At that time the wrath of God appeared to be poured out 
 upon our unhappy country. Drought and tempests in the 
 preceding years had produced scarcity. Famine and divers 
 unusual diseases now depopulated the land. The historians 
 tell us that so many husbandmen and labourers had died, or 
 were sick, that in many places, when the season of harvest 
 arrived, men would have given the produce of one acre of 
 corn to those who would reap and carry another; and in 
 some instances, the corn stood and shed upon the ground for 
 want of hands. About August, 1558, the fevers then preva- 
 lent raged to such a degree, that an author who lived in those 
 times states his belief that three out of four of the inhabitants 
 of England were suffering from disease. In many districts 
 the justices were all dead ; and a great number of the church- 
 es were closed for want of curates to officiate. In many large 
 families, in which there were twenty or thirty servants, not 
 more than three or four were able to wait upon the sick ; 
 while in poorer families, masters, children, and servants, 
 " were all sick, in such sort, that one could not help another." 
 
 In the midst of these calamities, Queen Mary expired. On 
 the 17th of November, this wretched woman was called to 
 render an account of those whom she had slain for the Word 
 of God, and the testimony which they held ; and in a few 
 hours afterward, Cardinal Pole, her minister and chief as- 
 sistant, was also called to stand before Him who has declared 
 that "the blood of his .saints is precious in his sight." At 
 that tribunal all must appear. Reader, with whom do you 
 desire to be found 1 with that cruel queen and her persecuting 
 prelates, or with the despised and rejected of men, the poor, 
 the maimed, the halt, and the blind, who were the victims of 
 Romish tyranny and antichristian rage 1 
 Aa2 
 
282 THE END OF BONNER. 
 
 Burnet thus sums up his account of the unhappy queen : 
 " God shortened the time of her reign for his elect's sake ; 
 and he seemed to have suffered popery to show itself in its 
 true and natural colours, all over both false and bloody, even 
 in a female reign, from whence all mildness and gentleness 
 might have been expected ; to give this nation such an evident 
 and demonstrative proof of the barbarous cruelty of that reli- 
 gion, as might raise a lasting abhorrence and detestation of it." 
 
 Of the feelings which then prevailed, except among the 
 bigoted Romanists, the reader may judge from facts record- 
 ed by contemporary writers, relative to the joy universally 
 manifested as soon as it was ascertained that this persecu- 
 ting queen was no more. She died in the morning. In the 
 afternoon, the bells of all the parishes in London were rung ; 
 at night, bonfires were lighted, tables were set out in the 
 streets, " and the people did eat, and drink, and make merry." 
 
 Fox has recorded particulars respecting the awful deaths 
 of many who were actively concerned in these persecutions. 
 Our limits do not allow any notice to be taken of them ; but 
 we may mention the end of Bonner, who was spared to go 
 down to his grave in the usual course of nature ; as if it 
 were to mark the wide difference between the conduct of the 
 Romanists and the Protestants, when possessed of authority. 
 
 On the accession of Queen Elizabeth, who was known to 
 be attached to the doctrines of the Reformation, Bonner had 
 the effrontery to join the nobles, who went to greet her en- 
 trance into the metropolis. The queen turned from him with 
 disgust. 
 
 Upon refusing to take the oaths to Queen Elizabeth, he 
 was deprived of his see, and was afterward imprisoned in 
 the King's Bench and Marshalsea, where he indulged in 
 many excesses, and used impious expressions ; showing that 
 he was one who lived under the dominion of the god of this 
 world. In that awful state he died, in August, 1562. He 
 had for some time been under sentence of excommunication ; 
 and, according to the usual custom, his corpse would have 
 been cast out and denied Christian burial. Bishop Grindal, 
 however, acted a different part, and suffered the remains of 
 Bonner to be interred in a corner of St. George's churchyard, 
 Southwark ; but ordered that he should be buried in the night, 
 having understood that the papists in London meant to at- 
 tend. Bishop Grindal wisely judged that the Protestants of 
 London would not patiently see honours offered to the re- 
 mains of one by whom so many of their friends and rela- 
 tions had been burned, or tortured to death ; and, by adopting 
 the course just mentioned, he prevented the evil consequen- 
 ces which might have otherwise ensued. Some expressions 
 of popular feeling, however, were manifested ; and, as was 
 observed at the'time, Bonner was buried among thieves and 
 
FALSE CHARCES OF THE ROMANISTS REPELLED. 283 
 
 murderers, carried to the grave with the scorn of the behold- 
 ers, and his grave was stamped and trampled upon after he 
 was laid therein. But this was all the persecution suffered by- 
 one who was accustomed to say, "Let me once lay hold of 
 these heretics, and if they escape me, God do so and more 
 to Bonner! 7 ' Surely this simple fact shows, in the strongest 
 manner, the difference between popery and Protestantism.* 
 Similar lenity was shown to all Romanists, and not one suf- 
 fered in Elizabeth's reign, excepting those who, by treasona- 
 ble pratices, rendered themselves offenders against the state, 
 and were tried as such. This important truth is studiously 
 concealed by the Romanists of the present day, who bring 
 forward as their martyrs men who will ever be chronicled, 
 by impartial historians, and from their own mouths, as trai- 
 tors and convicted felons. 
 
 Archbishop Bramhall has ably repelled the false charges 
 of the Romanists on this head. Contrasting the Marian or 
 Protectant martyrs with those whom the Church of Rome 
 calls the Elizabethan or Romish martyrs, he says, " The for- 
 mer suffered merely and immediately for religion, because 
 they would not be Roman Catholics, without any the least 
 pretext of the violation of any political law ; the latter not 
 merely and immediately for religion, because they were Ro- 
 man Catholics ; for many known Roman Catholics in Eng- 
 land have lived and died in greater plenty, and power, and 
 reputation, in every prince's reign since the Reformation, 
 than an English Protestant could live among the Irish Ro- 
 man Catholics since their insurrection. If a subject was 
 taken at mass in England, which was very rare, it was but a 
 pecuniary mulct. No stranger was ever questioned about 
 his religion." 
 
 Many followers of the truth were in prison when the queen 
 died : some of them condemned and ready for the stake ; 
 others under course of examination, so as fully to prove that 
 there was no design to abate the fury of persecution, but the 
 reverse. The preservation of Richard White and John Hunt 
 is among the most remarkable. The chancellor of the dio- 
 cese of Salisbury had condemned and delivered them over to 
 the sheriff for execution, trusting that he would immediately 
 send them to the flames ; but the sheriff, being warned by 
 his friends, would not do so till he received in regular course 
 the writ directing that they should be burned ; although, in 
 many instances, this requisite form of law had been neglect- 
 ed. The chancellor, finding the execution delayed, and that 
 
 * Fox thus addresses those persecutors who were alive when his work was puo- 
 lished : " I wish all such whom God's lenity suffereth yet to live, wisely to ponder 
 with themselves, that, as their cruel persecution hurtelh not the saints of God whom 
 they have put to death, so the patience of Christ's Church suffering- them to live, 
 heapeth the greater judgment of God upun them in the clay of wrath, unless they re- 
 pent in time, which I pray God they may." 
 
284 REMARKABLE PRESERVATION OF GILPIN 
 
 the sheriff would not be made a mere tool for executing the 
 cruel desires of the Romish clergy, took measures for expe- 
 diting the business ; the writ was sent down and delivered to 
 Mitchel, the under-sheriff. " I will not be guilty of these 
 men's blood," said he, and cast the writ into the fire ; for this 
 he would have been punished severely, but the chancellor 
 was then dangerously ill, and died four days afterward.* 
 The bishop of the diocese had also died a short time previous ; 
 and before any other persecutors took up the matter, Queen 
 Mary was no more ; and, on the accession of Queen Eliza- 
 beth, these proceedings were immediately stayed. 
 
 The pious and excellent Bernard Gilpin, who, for his faith- 
 ful and unwearied labours among the rude inhabitants of the 
 borders, was called the Apostle of the North, was marked for 
 the stake like many others, but escaped by the death of Queen 
 Mary. Tonstal, the bishop of Durham, was milder than most 
 of his brethren, and had often protected Gilpin, who was his 
 relative, from his enemies ; but at last the council sent for 
 him to London, where the searching questions would have 
 been tendered to him, and the usual consequences would 
 have followed. But it pleased God to require farther ser- 
 vice from this faithful minister : while on the journey, he 
 broke his leg ; this providential occurrence detained him on 
 the road, and before he was able to proceed, the queen was 
 no more !f 
 
 William Living, who had been a priest, and his wife, were 
 apprehended a short time previous to the death of the 
 queen. The officers found a work with geometrical figures 
 among his books, upon which they declared that he was a 
 conjurer, and had occasioned the. queen's illness by his ma- 
 gical arts ! The wife referred to the New Testament, call- 
 ing it Christ's Testament. " It is the devil's testament," ex- 
 claimed one of the bishop's officers. 
 
 John Lithall was apprehended for having some books which 
 belonged to William Living : being required by Bonner's 
 chancellor to state his belief, he said, " I believe to be justi- 
 fied freely by Christ Jesus, according to the saying of St. 
 Paul to the Ephesians, without either deeds or works, or 
 anything invented by man." The chancellor told him that 
 faith could not save without works ; and sent him to Lol- 
 lards' Tower, where he was suspended for three days and 
 nights in the stocks, till he was so lame that he could not 
 move. A few days afterward, the queen being at the point 
 of death, they were discharged, their neighbours becoming 
 answerable for their appearance, if called for. 
 
 Many remarkable instances which are recorded respecting 
 
 * His illness was short, and interrupted his designs of raising a severe persecution 
 in that diocese. Upward of ninety persons were to have been called before him on 
 the day following thai, upon which he died. 
 
 t See his life, No. 7, Christian Biography. 
 
AND OLHERS. 285 
 
 individuals of every rank who, " through the good providence 
 of God, were mercifully preserved," are excluded by the lim- 
 its of this work ; but the preservation of the Protestants in 
 Ireland must be noticed. 
 
 Queen Mary and her council had been too much engaged 
 with the English Protestants to pay much attention to those 
 in Ireland. They were comparatively few in number ; and, 
 being surrounded by an overwhelming mass of Romanists, 
 could be reserved for a future opportunity. At length the 
 time came. Towards the end of her reign, when the perse- 
 cutions raged with increased vigour, a commission was ad- 
 dressed to the lord-deputy of Ireland, ordering similar pro- 
 ceedings to be adopted there, and appointing commissioners 
 or inquisitors for that purpose. The order was given to Dr. 
 Cole, one of the number, and he was directed to proceed to 
 Ireland on this errand. Such a journey then was far more 
 tedious and formidable than it is now. Dr. Cole travelled at 
 the usual rate, and arrived at Chester, where he was waited 
 upon by the mayor of that city, a zealous Romanist. In the 
 course of conversation, the doctor produced a leathern box, 
 which contained the commission, and said, " Here is that 
 which shall lash the heretics of Ireland." The mistress of 
 the inn, named Edmunds, overheard these words, and was 
 much troubled, being a Protestant, and having a brother re- 
 siding in Dublin. When the mayor took his leave, Dr. Cole 
 waited on him down stairs with much ceremony ; the mis- 
 tress seized the opportunity ; she opened the box and took 
 out the commission, placing in its stead a pack of cards. Dr. 
 Cole, not suspecting what had been done, pursued his journey, 
 and arrived at Dublin on the 7th of October. The council 
 being assembled, he declared his errand ; and the lord-depu- 
 ty desiring that the commission might be read, the secretary 
 opened the box, but found only a pack of cards, with the 
 knave of clubs placed uppermost. All were startled ; and, as 
 they could not proceed without a commission, Dr. Cole went 
 back to England to procure another ; but before he could re- 
 turn to Dublin, Queen Mary died, and the papal persecutions 
 were stopped.* 
 
 A few particulars, also, should be given of that indefatigable 
 labourer in the cause of Christ to whose patient and perseve- 
 ring industry we are indebted for a faithful narrative of the 
 sufferings of the martyrs. 
 
 John Fox was born at Boston, in Lincolnshire, in the year 
 1517. At the age of sixteen he was sent to the University 
 of Oxford, where he soon became distinguished for learning 
 and abilities. At that time he was a papist ; but he applied 
 himself to the study of divinity, and was speedily marked as 
 a favourer of the Reformation. He used to relate that he 
 
 * Queen Elizabeth gave the landlady a pension of £40 per annum. 
 
286 PARTICULARS RESPECTING JOHN FOX, 
 
 was first led to examine into the Romish doctrines from find- 
 ing that things in their own nature most contrary to each other 
 were ordered by that church equally to be believed, upon 
 pain of condemnation. This induced him to study the his- 
 tory of the Christian Church from the early ages ; and, be- 
 fore he was thirty years old, he had read all the Greek and 
 Latin Fathers, the disputations of the school divines, the acts 
 of the councils, and decrees of the consistories. Such an in- 
 timate acquaintance with the rise and progress of popish er- 
 ror soon led him to reject the doctrines of that corrupt and 
 persecuting church. The change was observed, the Roman- 
 ists who presided in the university expelled him from his col- 
 lege, and his life was in considerable danger. To add to his 
 distress, he was forsaken by his friends and relatives, some 
 of whom were fearful of the consequences of associating 
 with him, and others took advantage of his destitute condi- 
 tion ! Among the latter was his father-in-law, who withheld 
 from Fox his paternal property, knowing that the persecuted 
 Gospeller could not venture to sue for his own. In the latter 
 end of Henry the Eighth's reign, he came to London, where 
 he suffered much distress, but at length was engaged as tutor 
 to the children of the Earl of Surrey. He remained in this 
 family under the protection of their grandfather, the Duke of 
 Norfolk, during the reign of Edward the Sixth, and in the 
 commencement of that of Queen Mary, when he soon found 
 that his troubles were about to be renewed. , Gardiner had 
 heard of him as one who was strongly opposed to the Church 
 of Rome, and was determined to find some accusation against 
 him. The duke, having a sincere esteem for Fox, evaded 
 Gardiner's requests to see the tutor, as he was called. One 
 day, Fox unexpectedly entered the room while the prelate 
 was there ; and, in answer to Gardiner's inquiries, the duke 
 stated that he was a physician. " I like his countenance and 
 aspect very well," said Gardiner ; " and, when occasion shall 
 be, I will use him !" This was enough to cause alarm ; dan- 
 ger was evidently at hand, and arrangements were made for 
 the immediate escape of Fox to the Continent. After a short 
 concealment at a farmhouse near Ipswich, he embarked on 
 board a trading vessel, but was driven back the next day by 
 a storm, and found that, during this short interval, one of Gar- 
 diner's officers had been at the place of his concealment with a 
 warrant for his apprehension ! At night they again put to sea ; 
 Fox landed in safety at Nieuport, and stayed on the Continent 
 till Queen Mary's death, residing chiefly at Basle, where he 
 gained a scanty livelihood as a corrector of the press. While in 
 exile, he laid the plan of his great work, " The Acts and Mon- 
 uments of the Church," and executed a considerable portion 
 of it. He was assisted by Archbishop Grindal, then also in 
 ex'de, who maintained a constant correspondence with sev- 
 
THE MARTYROLOCIST. 287 
 
 eral persons in England, and received accounts from time 
 to time of the sufferings of the principal martyrs, with par- 
 ticulars of their examinations and letters. Much of the cor- 
 respondence between Grindal and Fox was preserved, and 
 shows the great care and caution used in ascertaining the truth 
 of these documents. 
 
 After the death of Queen Mary, Fox returned to England. 
 He then laboured incessantly to complete his work, examin- 
 ing records and living witnesses with great care. In these 
 labours he was employed for several years. The first edition 
 was printed in 1 563: the work was afterward enlarged, and 
 many thousand copies have been printed at different times. 
 During the reign of Queen Elizabeth, a royal order was is- 
 sued directing that copies should be placed in the halls of 
 ecclesiastical dignitaries, in colleges, and in the parish 
 churches. 
 
 We cannot but remark how peculiarly the early studies of 
 Fox qualified him for this work ; and there is no instance 
 upon record of a history being compiled with such care and 
 attention to accuracy, or with such advantages for obtaining 
 minute and correct information respecting the events nar- 
 rated therein. Neal observes, " No book ever gave such a 
 mortal wound to popery as this." Surely, then, we should 
 be thankful that its general veracity and faithfulness are so 
 fully established as to defy the sophistries and calumnies 
 with which it has been, and still is assailed. 
 
 But we must close these details, and will merely sum up 
 the number of sufferers during this reign from the best au- 
 thorities. The list includes individuals of every rank, age, 
 and description ; the blind, the lame, the helpless female, the 
 infant of an hour — all were committed to the flames. The 
 wealthy, the poor, the priest, and the layman ; the gentleman, 
 the merchant, the artisan, the manufacturer, the labourer, 
 and the beggar, were treated with the same cruelty ! Lord 
 Burleigh, the prime minister of Queen Elizabeth, states that 
 the number of persons burned alive during the last four years 
 of Queen Mary amounted to two hundred and eighty-eight ; 
 namely, in 1555, seventy-one; in 1556, eighty-nine ; in 1557, 
 eighty-eight ; in 1558, forty ; and that tbe whole number of 
 those who suffered death for religion by imprisonment, tor- 
 tures, famine, and fire, amounted to nearly four hundred in- 
 dividuals. Other authors calculate that a much larger num- 
 ber suffered by the deaths, of various kinds, to which the 
 Protestants were exposed, and that four hundred suffered 
 publicly.* 
 
 * Nor was the loss and destruction of property inconsiderable. In trie last Parlia- 
 ment of her reign, a member for London openly declared that the city of London 
 was impoverished, and had lost by the proceeding's of the last five years fully 
 £'300,000, equal to more thwa five millions of pounds in the present day ! 
 
288 CONCLUSION. 
 
 And now we must conclude this brief record of " the pa- 
 tience and faith of the saints" — of those who were slain for 
 the Word of God, and the testimony which they held. Sure- 
 ly these histories ought not to be forgotten ; they show us 
 where to look for support under the severest trials and suf- 
 ferings, and they should make us thankful that our lot is cast 
 in better times. Do they not impress upon our minds a hor- 
 ror of persecution, and exhibit, in its true colours, that 
 church which, for so many ages, has been drunk with the 
 blood of the martyrs of Jesus, endeavouring to wrest Scrip- 
 ture for a sanction to its cruel enormities 1* Do they not 
 teach us to abhor the doctrines and the system which incul- 
 cate and justify such cruelties 1 And let not the memory of 
 our forefathers be forgotten, who " counted not their lives 
 dear unto them," that they might " hold faith and a good 
 conscience," in the knowledge and possession of the truth 
 that there is one God, and one mediator between God and 
 man, even Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransom for all. 
 " Wherefore, seeing we are compassed about with so great 
 a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the 
 sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience 
 the race that is set before us ; looking unto Jesus, the author 
 and finisher of our faith," and remembering that " God hath 
 given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son." 
 
 * Many proofs of this might be given ; one will suffice ; it is particularly addressed 
 to English readers. In the Rhemish translation of the New Testament for the Eng- 
 lish Romanists, the following note, is appended to the words of our Lord, Luke, ix., 
 55, when he rebuked two of his disciples for their desire to destroy those who refused 
 to receive him : " Not justice, nor all rigorous punishment of sinners, is here forbid- 
 den ; nor Elias's fact reprehended ; nor the Church, nor Christian princes, blamed for 
 putting heretics to death ; but that none of these should be done for desire of our 
 particular revenge, or without discretion, and in regard of their amendment and ex- 
 ample to others. Therefore, St. Peter used his power upon Ananias and Sapphira, 
 when he struck them both down to death for defrauding the Church .'" Hebrews, x., 
 29, is, in like manner, applied to all whom the Church of Rome calls heretics. These 
 notes, with many others of similar tendency, are omitted in some recent editions, but 
 never have been disavowed or recalled ; and the execution of a schoolmaster, named 
 Ripoli, at Valencia, in Spain (in July, 1826), for expressions deemed heretical by the 
 Church of Rome, with many other late occurrences, prevent us from believing that 
 its principles are changed. 
 
Alison's History of Europe, 
 
 Admitted by universal consent to be one of the most able, profound, 
 and intensely interesting Histories ever written, and which has rapidly 
 passed through three editions in England and one in France, and 
 which has been translated into French, Italian, German, and Arabic, is 
 now in course of publication in semi-monthly numbers, of about 150 
 pages, at twenty-five cents each. The work will be completed in 16 
 Numbers, making four volumes of about 600 pages each. The cost of 
 the English edition is fifty dollars — the American reader will be put in 
 possession of the same" work for four dollars. 
 
 Shakspeare's Complete Works. 
 
 The Dramatic Works and Poems of William Shakspeare, with Notes, 
 Original and Selected, and Introductory Remarks to each Play, by 
 Samuel Weller Singer, F.S.A., and a Life of the Poet by Charles 
 Symmons, D.D. Illustrated by Nineteen Splendid Engravings on 
 Steel. This perfect edition will be issued complete in Eight Numbers, 
 of nearly 150 octavo pages, with all the Engravings, at Twenty-five 
 Cents each. 
 
 Dr, Olin's Travels in the Holy Land, &c. 
 
 Travels in Egypt, Arabia Petraea, and the Holy Land. By the Rev. 
 Stephen Olin, D.D., President of the Wesleyan University. In 2 
 vols., small 8m With Twelve Illustrations on Steel. The Work will 
 be issued in May. 
 
 M'Cullocli's Universal Gazetteer, &c, 
 
 A Dictionary, Geographical, Statistical, and Historical, of the various 
 Countries, Places, and principal Natural Objects in the World. Illus- 
 trated with Seven extensive and complete Maps on Steel. By J. R. 
 M'Culloch, Esq. In two Volumes, 8vo. In which the articles rela- 
 ting to the United States will be rewritten and greatly multiplied and 
 extended, and adapted to the present condition of the country, and to 
 the wants of its citizens. By Daniel Haskel, A.M., late President of 
 the University of Vermont. [In 18 or 20 Numbers, at 25 Cents each.] 
 Such a work is greatly needed in the United States at the present time. 
 The existing Gazetteers are generally old, and to a degree antiquated. Ge- 
 ography is a science which in its own nature is, beyond most others, pro- 
 gressive. Changes are constantly taking place in the condition of the world 
 and of its inhabitants ; the various parts of the earth are continually more 
 extensively explored ; and to exhibit its changes, and the new and valuable 
 information which is perpetually developed, requires new works on this 
 subject. 
 
 Life and Adventures of Martin Cliuzzlewit. 
 
 By Charles Dickens. This work will be issued in Seven Parts, 
 each Part containing three Numbers of the English edition and two 
 Steel Etchings, at 6£ Cents, making the cost of the entire work Three 
 Shillings and Sixpence ! 
 
To be issued on the Cheap Plan, 
 
 THE MOST SPLENDID AND RICHLY ILLUSTRATED 
 BIBLE EVER PUBLISHED IN THE WORLD. 
 
 NEW PICTORIAL 
 
 EMBELLISHED WITH SIXTEEN HUNDRED HISTORICAL ENGRAVINGS, 
 
 MORE THAN FOURTEEN HUNDRED OP WHICH ARE 
 FROM ORIGINAL DESIGNS, 
 
 MADE EXPRESSLY FOR THIS EDITION, AND EXE- 
 CUTED IN THE MOST FINISHED MANNER, 
 aT AN EXPENSE OF OVER 
 
 Twenty-five Thousand Dollars! 
 
 Harper & Brothers, No. 82 Cliff-Street, New- York, 
 beg leave to announce the above magnificent work as now in course 
 of immediate publication. The well-known American Artists, 
 Messrs. Chapman and Adams, have been engaged for more than 
 six years in the preparation of the Designs and Engravings, which 
 are now in such a state of forwardness as to prevent any disappoint- 
 ment in a regular and certain issue. The work will be printed on 
 large type, and published in Numbers, on foolscap folio sized paper. 
 In addition to the Old and New Testaments, it will include the 
 Apocrypha. 
 
 THE GREAT SUPERIORITY OF EARLY PROOF IMPRESSIONS' 
 from the Engravings, will ensure to those who take the work in 
 Numbers, the possession of it in the 
 
 HIGHEST STATE OF PERFECTION. 
 
 JNuml 
 
 H 
 
 I It is the intention of the Publishers to produce this work in all its 
 1 departments in the very best style of modern art and typography, 
 I without regard to expense. 
 
33^>3> %i>3sS>y&J> 
 
 ^Z>5>3 W^Q»3 3 
 
 
 
 ^;Z> 7 3>>5>3^ 
 
 > is3.3^2x|l> 3> 
 
 £)p33;>3SS» 3) . _ 
 ■ 3Z>tX>>^f3:xi> 3: 
 
 *3 2>D-3»:~' • :: z 
 » w Z 
 
 *»3Z> 
 
 >JC» -Z . 
 
 
 3^ $ 
 
 z> 
 
 Z^ 
 
 ► >•> 
 
 >t>3 
 
 V3BC2> O 
 
 : 
 
 3^ 1 
 
 •" iy 
 
 
 ►z» 
 
 3lfe 
 
 3Tfop 3- 
 
 335 
 
 iKS 1 
 
 > . z> 
 
 ^ 
 
 >zt» 
 
 2^?^> 
 
 3Q5b£ : " 
 
 >3Z> 
 
 3!^ i 
 
 ' zZ> 
 
 3 
 
 ► 3Z' 
 
 ^-^ - 
 
 ■ - '■ - z 
 
 » "-»>">' - 
 
 ^ ~*£ z- 
 
 TJ) 
 
 5> 
 
 ii» 
 
 E>3 
 
 ^t3i3t?«033: 
 
 = ^^ z 
 
 ~~T* 
 
 > 
 
 5£j 
 
 E>3 
 
 Z> "ZSPDZX^O 
 
 ■ 
 
 •3^5^ 
 
 z> 
 
 ^> 
 
 Z3E> 
 
 »Z> 
 
 Z» ZS>ZZ> > Z? 
 
 » Zj Z 
 
 '3^ 1 
 
 
 ik 
 
 3~> 
 
 OZ> 
 
 z> "3*zo yj 
 
 ►3> 
 
 W^o 
 
 > z~ 
 
 3 
 
 • 
 
 K ^ 
 
 
 ► Z>z& 
 
 z>^ 
 
 '^"iZ 
 
 ~> 
 
 z>z 
 
 E>3 
 
 3 -zs>,"> >z 
 
 * z> z 
 
 <Ht 
 
 - 
 
 3 
 
 3ZJ 
 
 E> 3 
 
 ^ - 
 
 ».z-»-^ 
 
 => z> 
 
 Z>3: 
 
 3 
 
 3^> 
 
 E>3 
 
 3Z3 
 
 
 >13^ 
 
 z> 
 
 3Z) 
 
 o» 3 
 
 z> > ZZ 
 
 ► 33 
 
 ■ "r^'^" 8 ^ 
 
 
 ~~* 
 
 <^ 
 
 ^B 
 
 z 
 
 C3fe3 
 
 ^3 
 
 > ' j^i)- 7 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 = z 5 
 
 :» r 3 
 
 Zs> ZZI5; 
 
 Z»Z>: 
 
 '~llX»"~£ 
 
 
 > 
 
 Z^ Z' 
 
 :» 3 
 
 > 3 
 
 r"ss : .T^&p 
 
 z> ;z> 
 
 T> ZD 
 
 . . z.. 
 
 > 
 
 » 
 
 
 -" i3>~Zi 
 
 1 ,; z 
 
 
 
 3* "3 
 
 3> Z 
 
 J? 
 
 ':. r jO^ :3 
 
 » ^ 4 
 
 
 3 
 
 » z> - ' 
 
 Z3© ZS^I*' 
 
 z& 
 
 - '■ :; Z> ■ z 
 
 » h 
 
 
 =i. 
 
 * . z> 
 
 zo z 
 
 v> 
 
 --^ ■=; 
 
 
 
 
 m j z> 
 
 z» z 
 
 x> 
 
 Zfe z 
 
 > Z 
 
 
 ^> 
 
 ►» z> 
 
 y> :>■>.> 
 
 3> 
 
 ^ 
 
 > Z 
 
 
 BM 
 
 8» 3 
 
 ' ^ ^» 
 
 ZI>- 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 b' 
 
 ,.^j r | 
 
 B* z> 
 
 ;o I> 3 
 
 : ,5z> 
 
 
 
 
 -y^ 
 
 > _z> 
 
 30 > v J> 
 
 
 ' :^>:'. 
 
 z> s 
 
 > 
 
 
 p 3 
 
 ^3 ^ > 
 
 22> 
 
 ^ 
 
 z> : 
 
 > 
 
 z5 
 
 »■ z> 
 I* 3 
 
 ' ""^ ^MK 
 
 zo 
 
 ^ 
 
 z> z 
 
 
 3 
 
 '0 3D 332> 
 
 I 3 
 
 z >;> ZSS$i> 
 
 2> 
 
 
 > z> 
 Z> ^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 Zo j> •> 
 
 . i >z >«g> 
 
 » "Z3> ■ 
 
 . ;>.■> >o^> . 
 
 z> 
 
 Z> - 
 
 > "> 
 
 r<S 
 
 3» 
 
 >3 
 
 , -,,» ■ ■» 3)Z% 
 
 >> 
 
 
 > > 
 
 Deacidifi 
 
 >~3 
 
 ■ > 30 ZJKfc; 
 
 >> 
 
 Z»> 
 
 ) T» 
 
 
 
 3HS 
 
 »^Z 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: May 2005 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 111 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, pa 16066 l 
 (724) 779-21 1 1 
 
MRS? : 
 
 
 > S3 ■) JT 
 ) >3 > X 
 
 > 3 :> 3 
 
 3"'3> > ^Z> » 
 
 > 1> > <>3 3 
 
 •5M3 >8§3 ->3> 
 
 3 3 -> ^> 
 
 3 or> ■■ 3 
 0>^> 3 
 
 -)0. } ^ :> 
 3 :o 03 
 > : r> -o o 3 
 ' 3 >•} 3 
 ' -3 ;> ■ j> ;> 
 5 > 2»33i - 
 
 ? 3 :>'>:> 
 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 014 037 003 4 #